\

/
 THE LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY
FOUNDED BY JAMES LOEB, LL.D.

EDITED BY
tT. E. PAGE, C.H., LITT.D.

fE. CAPPS, PH.D., LL.D. fW. H. D. ROUSE, litt.d.

L. A. POST, L.H.D. E. H. WARMINGTON, m.a., f.r.hist.soc.

HIPPOCRATES
VOL. II

\;V_-:y
B£e/NNIN6 OF LAW IN MARC/ANUS VBNETUS 269
Stf P. 262
HIPPOCRATES
WITH AN ENGLISH TRANSLATION BY
W. H. S. JONES
BURSAR AND STEWARD OK S. OATHARINK'S COLLEUE, CAMBRIDGE.
CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE HISTORICAL SECTION
OF THE ROVAL SOCIETY OF MEDICINE

VOL. II

LONDON
WILLIAM HEINEMANN LTD
CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSEin'S
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
MOMLIX
 First printed 1923
RepnnUd 1943, 1952, 1959

Printed in Great Britain

 CONTENTS
PAOE
BEGINNING OF LAW IN MAKCIANTTS VENETUS 269 Frontis

PREFACE Vii

INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS ix

PROGNOSTIC 1

REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES 57

THE SACRED DISEASE 127

THE ART .18

BREATHS 219

LAW 255

DECORUM 2G7

PHYSICIAN (CHAPTER l) 303

DENTITION 315

POSTSCRIPT 330
 PREFACE
In this, the second volume of Hippocrates in the
Loeb series, it has been found useful to go more
fully into textual questions than was necessary when
preparing Vol. I. Critical scholars have cleared
away most of the blemishes that disfigured the text
of Airs f Voters Places and of Epideinics I. and III.,
but the text of many of the treatises in the present
volume is still in places uncertain.
Many kind helpers have made the task of pre-
paring the text easier that it would otherwise have
been. The Earl of Leicester and Mr. C. W. James
have given me the opportunity of consulting Holk-
hamensis 282 at my leisure. Dr. Karl Mras, Professor
in V^ienna, has sent me a photograph of a part of 6,
and the Librarians of S. Mark's Library, Venice,
and of the Vatican Library, have in a similar way
helped me to collate Mand V. The Curators of the
Bodleian were kind enough to allow me to inspect
Baroccian 204. The Librarians of the Cambridge
University Library have helped me in various ways,
and Dr. Minns has given me the benefit of his
expert advice in deciphering places that presented
special difficulty.
My colleague the Rev. H. J. Chaytor continues
to lend me his invaluable services, and I must thank
Sir Clifford Alll)utt for a most searching criticism of
the first volume.
vii
 PREFACE
Dr. E. T. Withington lias helped me so much
that not a few parts of this book might rightly be
described as his, and I am glad to sa}^ that he will
be the translator of the third volume, which will
contain the surgical treatises.
In the Postscrijit 1 have gathered together a few
notes which I could not put at the foot of the text.

vui
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS

PROGNOSIS
A MODERN doctor, when called to a case of illness,
is
always careful to diagnose it, that is, to put it in
its
proper place in the catalogue of diseases. It
may be infectious and so need isolation it may be ;

dangerous and require special nursing. Precautions

whicli are essential in a case of influenza are not so
necessary in a common cold. Treatment, too, varies
considerably according to diagnosis diseases may ;

be similar in symptoms and yet call for different

medicines.
It is remarkable, and at first rather puzzling, that
^
Hippocrates attached no great value to diagnosis.
Although in the works I have called Hippocratic
many diseases are referred to by their names, their
classificationand diagnosis are always in the back-
ground. The chief division is into "acute" and
"chronic" illnesses, and Hippocrates is mainljr con-
cerned with the former. For practical purposes he
appears to have divided acute diseases into two
main classes (a) chest complaints and (/>) those
:

*
I mean by " Hippocrates "
the writer of Epidemics I. and
III., Frognostic and JUyi/ueti in Acute JUiscascs.
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
fevers which we now call malarial. Further than
this, at least as far as treatment is concerned, he
did not think it necessary to go.^
to decide
Hippocrates held that it was impossible
with certainty when a variation in the symptoms
constituted a different disease, and he blamed the
Cnidian physicians for multiplying types by assign-
ing essential importance
to accidental details. He
attached far less value to diagnosis than he did
to what may perhaps be called general pathology of
morbid conditions, in particular of acute diseases.
In all these diseases, according to Hippocrates, there
are symptoms, or combinations of symptoms, which
in either the near
point to certain consequences
or the remote future. In other words there is a
common element, of which can be written a common
medical history. Such a medical history for acute
diseases is the work Prognostic.
of this general
Prognosis, as the knowledge
pathology was called, Hippocrates valued for three
reasons :

(1) Aphysician might

win the confidence of a
])atient by describing
the symptoms that occurred
before he was called in.
(2) He could foretell
the final issue with approx-
imate certainty.
(3) A knowledge of dangers ahead might enable
him to meet them, or even to prevent them.
Besides these utilitarian reasons, we cannot doubt
1
In the clinical histories of Epidemics no attempt ia made
to diagnose the various cases, though of course the conimon
names of various diseases are found to be useful in describing
the "constitutions" of the same book. In the Cnidian
treatises,on the contrary, diagnosis is carried to extremes.
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
that prognosis was considered of value for its own
sake. We
must never forget that the Greek phy-
sician was a scientist as well as a practitioner. Like
the rest of his race he had a boundless curiosity, and
a great eagerness to know "some new thing."
A
Greek was always argumentative even wlien —
—
ill and a Greek doctor was bound to persuade his
patient to undergo the proper treatment. His per-
suasive powers were particularly necessary when
operative surgery was called for, as anaesthetics and
anodynes were not available, and the art of nursing
was in its infancy. We are therefore not surprised
that a doctor wished to imj^ress his patients by
stating without being told what had occurred before
he was called in. In days when quackery abounded,
and when practitioners often wandered from place
to place instead of establishing a reputation in one
district, such a way of inspiring confidence was
doubly needed.
In ancient times the very human desire to know
the future was stronger than it is now. Science has
to a great extent cleared away the uncertainty that
must always, at least partiaPy, obscure the conse-
quences of our acts and experiences, and has above
all diminished the risks that attend them. But a
Greek must have been tormented by doubts to an
extent that can scarcely be appreciated by a modern.
To lessen them he had recourse to oracles, divination
and augury, and physicians too were expected to
relieve fears, or at least to turn them into unpleasant
certainties or probabilities.^

Aeschylus, Prometheus Bound, 698, 699

^
See e. g. :

rols voaoval rot "yXy/m

rh Konr}>y iKyos Trpov^eirim-an Bai ropuis.
XJ
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
Theusefulness of prognosis in treatment is easier
to understand, and our only surprise is that Hip})0-
cr.ites seems not to make full use of the oppor-
tunities it afforded. Meetin<^ dangt-rs by antici})ation
is not a prominent feature of his regimen.
The most remarkable characteristic of the Hippo-
cratic doctrine of prognosis is the stress laid upon
the sym})toms common to all acute morbid condi-
tions. This effort to distinguish "disease" from
"diseases" may be due in part to the Greek instinct
to put the general before the particular, an instinct
seen in its extreme form in the Platonic theory of
Ideas. But it is not entirely to be accounted for in
this way. Hippocrates was comparatively free from
the prejudices of his race, and if he thought any
view valuable in medical practice it was probably
valuable in reality and not a mere fad. It is there-
fore our duty to inquire whether there was any
reason why the study of morbid phenomena in
general was of interest in the age in Avhich he
lived. ^ I believe the reason lies in the predomi-

nance in ancient Greece of two classes of illness.

The most important diseases of the Hippocratic
age were the chest complaints, pneumonia and
pleurisy (pulmonary tuberculosis was also very
general), and the various forms, sub-continuous and
remittent, of malaria. Other acute diseases were
comparatively rare, as we can see from tiie enumera-
tion of such given in the fifth chapter of Prognostic,
and, moreover, in a malarious country most diseases
are modified or "coloured" by malarial symptoms.
It was therefore natural that Hippocrates should
subconsciously regard acute diseases as falling into
Contrast, however, what I say on
^
p. xv.

xii
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
two main categories, and this point having been
reached it was but a step to think that the two
might ultimately be resolved into one.
It must also be remembered that the means of
treatment available to Hippocrates were few in
number. The most he could do was to hinder
Nature as little as possible in her efforts to expel
a disease, and to assuage pain as far as the limited
knowledge of the time permitted. The negative
side of medicine was far more prominent than the
positive. "To do good, or at least to do no harm,"
was the true physician's ideal. To make the patient
warm and comfortable, to keep up the strength by
means of simple food without disturbing the diges-
tion, to prevent auto-intoxication from undigested
food —
this was about all ancient medicine could
accomplish, at least on the material side.^ The
psychological aspect of healing was well recognized
in ancient times, as we see inter alia from the work

Precepts,^ and we must take this into account when

we estimate the real value of Hippocratic medicine.
But here, too, prognosis came in. By telling the
past,and by foretelling the future, an effort was
made to arouse and to keep alive the patient's faith
in his doctor.
'
The vis medicatrix natui-ae was the true healei'. What-
ever the disease, this (so thought Hippocrates) had its chance
to operate when hin(irances were removed.
*
See especially Chapter VI (Vol. 1. p. 319).

xni
 II

THE CNIDIAN SCHOOL OF MEDICINE

When reference is made to the Cnidian physicians
there is a great possibility of error, an error which,
as a matter of fact, is always liable to occur with
designations of this type. Do we mean by a Cnidian
a doctor trained at Cnidos or a physician with views
of a peculiar kind? The two are by no means the
same a Cnidos-trained man might hold some Coan
;

views, a Cos-trained man might adopt some Cnidian

opinions. So we must not suppose either («) that
all Cnidians
necessarily held the same theories, or
(6) that treatises containing doctrines which we
know to have been popular at Cnidos were written
by authors trained in that school. All we can say
is that such and such an
opinion is in harmony
with the teaching known to have been in favour
with the Cnidian School of a certain period.
Practically all we know about the Cnidians is the
criticism of Cnidian Sentences put forward by the
author of Regimen i?i Acute Diseases} supplemented
by a few remarks in Galen.^ We are told that the
book had been re-edited, and that the second edition
1
Chapters I-TII.
2
See <.(/. (Kiihii) XV. .%.1, 419, 427, 428, and V. 760, 761.
Littre II. 198-200 gives tlie chief passages in a trauslation.

xiv
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
was, in the opinion of the Hippocratic writer, an
improvement on the first. The critic alleges that
the Cnidians attached too little importance to prog-
nosis, and too much to the discussion of unessential
details that their treatment was faulty,^ and the
;

number of remedies employed by them in chronic

complaints was far too small
-
that they carried the
;

classification of diseases to extremes,^ holding that

a difference in symptoms constituted a different
variety of disease.
The chief Cnidian physician was Euryphon, almost
contemporary with Hippocrates, and according to
Galen * the author of Cnidian Sentences. Possibly he
wrote one if not two of the works in the Corpus,
as passages from two of them appear to be attributed
to Euryphon by Galen and Soranus respectively.^
The question of Cnidian tenets assumes a greater
importance from the number of works in the Corpus
which have been assigned to Cnidian authors by
various critics. When a passage found in the
Hippocratic collection is assigned to a Cnidian
author by ancient authorities it is natural to assume
that the whole book in which the passage occurs,
and any other books closely i-elated to it, are also

^
We have a specimen of it in their treatment of pus in
the hing ;Kiihn I. 128 s'leA/cofTes ttiu yXSnTav ivieadv rt
: els
t))v a iTTtplav vyphv rh (7<poSpav jST/xa Ktvriaai Suvdixei/oy.
^
The}' were purges, whev and milk.
»
See Galen XV. 427 and 363.
*
XVII., Pt. I. 886.
*
See W. A. GreenhiU's article "Euryphon" in Smith's
Dictionary of Greek avd Roman Biocjraphy and Mythology, and
also that in Pauly-Wissowa bv M
Wellmann. The passage
quoted by Galen (XVII., Pt. T. 888) is found in Diseases II.
Chapter XLVIII (Liitre VII. 104).

XV
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
Cnidian. Ermerins ^
makes a formidaljle list^ amount-
ing in all to about one-third of the Corpus, which he
assigns to this school. It is easy, however, to pursue
this line of argument to extremes. We cannot be
sure, if we remember how commonly ancient medical
writers copied one another, that tlie whole book is
Cnidian when a passage from it is given a Cnidian
origin. Nobody would argue that the second book
of Diseases is the same as Cnidian Sentences just
because Galen ^ assigns to the latter a passage to
which a parallel is to be found in the former,
es})ecially when we remember that Cnidimi Sentences,
at any rate the first edition of it, was probably
written in the aphoristic style.
As in other problems connected with the Hippo-
cratic collection, it is
important to lay stress upon
what we know with tolerable certainty, so as
neither to argue in a circle nor to be led astray by
will-o'-the-wisps. Now it is clear from the Hippo-
cratic criticisms that the Cnidiaus had no sympathy
with ''general pathology" and the doctrine of
prognosis founded upon it, and that they did con-
sider the classification of diseases a fundamental
principle of medical science. Littre^ argues at
some length that the Hippocratic doctrine was right
for the fifth century B.C., and the Cnidian for the
nineteenth century a.d. Only with our increased
knowledge, he urges, can the Cnidian method
^
Ifippocrntes, Vol. III. p. viii.
"
XVII., Pt. I. p. 8SS. We
slionld also note that Galen
(XV. 427, 428) says that the Cniilians recognized (among
other varieties of disease) four diseases of the kidneys, tliree
kinds of tetanus and tliree kinds of consumption. Thia
agrees with Interna/, /tfections (Littre VII. 189-2U7).
»
Vol. II., pp. 200 205.
xvi
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
bear fruit ;
with the limited knowledge of the
Hippocratic age to cultivate general pathology
and prognosis was the correct course. To a certain
extent this view is correct; in the Hippocratic age
little could be done for patients sufiering from
acute diseases except to keep them warm and com-
fortable, and to restrict their diet. Yet we must
always remember that "general" pathology really
does not exist, and that any prognosis based upon
it must be
very uncertain indeed. Hippocrates was
great because he had the true scientific insight,
not because of prognosis but in spite of it. The
Cnidians, on the other hand, were truly scientific
when they insisted on accurate and even meticulous
classification. It is no discredit to them that they
classified wrongly, and based on their faulty classi-
fication faulty methods of treatment. If diseases
are to be classified according to symptoms, variations
of symjitoms must be held to imply variations of
diseases. Modern pathology has proved this classi-
fication wrong, and tlie treatment of symptoms has

accordingly fallen into discredit. But it is at least

as wise to treat symptoms as it is to build up a
fictitious general pathology, and to cultivate the
barren prognosis that depends upon it. The
Cnidians were comparatively unsuccessful because
they had not learned to distinguish the essential
from the unessential. Hippocrates was a genius
who followed a will-o'-the-wisp the Cnidians were
;

plodders along the dreary stretch of road that lies

before every advance in knowledge. Hippocrates
did the wrong thing well the Cnidians did the
;

right thing badly.

There can be no doubt, although we have no
xvii
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
ancient testimony to this effect, that Cnidian doctrine
inHuenced physicians who did not belong to the
school, and in fact medicine generally. A
dislike
of theory, a careful cataloguing of symptoms and
for every sort of illness,
equally careful prescriptions
are characteristics that appear in several of the
works in the Corpus generally considered Cnidian.
Diseases II. and Internal Affections are a sort of
physician's vade mecinn,
and must have been far more
useful to the general practitioner than either
in Acute Diseases.
Epidemics or Regimen
If therefore we find in any parts of the Hippo-
I have mentioned
cratic collection the characteristics
to an unusually marked degree, we may be fairly
certain that the writer was influenced by the Cnidian
School, though we may not assume that he
was
Cnidian in training. It is interesting that, if we
omit the semi-philosophical treatises, and confine
our attention to the severely practical works, the
greater part of the Corpus
shows Cnidian rather
than Hippocratic tendencies.^ In some cases
II. and Intenial Affections) the influence
{Diseases
is very strong, in others it is but slight.
Thetruth seems to be that the peculiarly Hippo-
cratic doctrines are of greater interest and value to
scientists than they are to practising doctors. They
are suggestive, they inspire, they win our admiration
for their humility in claiming so little for medicine
and so much for the recuperative powers of Nature,
but they give little help to the doctor on his
^
In particular the gynaecological treatises seem to have
Cnidian characteristics. If gynaecolog\' was a special feature
of the Cnidian School it is another instance of the practical
nature of its instruction.
xviii
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
rounds. So the practical side of medicine, wliich
demands text-books, produced during the fourth
century works with the Cnidian characteristics of
diagnosis and prescription, just as it produced the
aphoristic books of tlie fifth century.

XIX
 Ill

PROGNOSTIC AND THE APHORISTIC

BOOxKS
The mutual relations of three of the works in tlie
Hippocratic collection, Plorrketic I., Coan Prenoiioiis
and Prognostic, have been of interest to students ever
since Ermerins published his dissertation on the
subject in 1832.^ Tlie question is in many respects
uni([ue, and inseparable from the much wider
is

question of the history of the aplioristic style.

The tacts are tliese Prorrhetic I. consists of
:

170 propositions written in the style cliaracteristic

of tlie work Aphorisms. Of these 153 occur almost
verbatim in Coan Preiwiions along with 487 others,
also expressed apiioristically. Prognostic is a finished
work, but embodied in it are some 58 j>ropositions
from Coan Preiiotions, but only two or at the most
three from Prorrhetic I.
The style and language of Prorrhetic I. and of
Coan Prenotions are very similar,^ but it should be
noticed that the former work often inserts particular
1
Specimen Historico-mediaim iiiaugurale de Ilippocratis
Jjodrina a Prognosticc orhmda.
*
A careful examination of the books has not given me
any evidence tending to show that the works belong to
diirerent periods of medical thought. Both, like I'rognostw,
deal with the question, "What do symptoms portend?"
and deal with it in much the same way.
XX
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
instancesof the general propositions, e. g. " as
happened to Did} march us of Cos."
Tlie work Aphorisms contains 68 propositions
found in Coan Prenotions.
Ermerins, followed by Littre and Adams, con-
cluded that Prorrhetic I. was the earliest work,
followed later by Cocm Prenolions, which was in
turn used by Hippocrates when he wrote his treatise
Progiioslic.
Obviously the question is not easy to decide, and
certainly cannot be settled in the dogmatic manner
adopted by the three scholars I have mentioned.
For the sake of brevity I will call Prorrhetic I.
A, Coan Prenolioris B, and Prognostic C.
Now let us sujipose that there was some common
source for all three works. This hypothesis scarcely
accounts for the striking likeness of A to B and
its equally striking unlikeness to C.
Let us supj)ose that A and B copied some common
source, in itself a most likely hypotiiesis;
but if
C copied B (he certainly did not copy A), why did
he choose 58 propositions of which only two or at
the most three, are to be found in A ?
It is most unlikely that B and C copied some
common source independent of A, because nearly all
A is in B.
Now
let us suppose that one or other of the
extant works is the primary source of the two
others.
If A copied B, why did he choose just those
propositions that are not in C .''

A
certainly did not copy C.
If C copied B, why did he choose just those
propositions tiiat are not in A
?

xxi
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
C certainly did not copy A.
B may very well have copied both A and C.^
Before going any further it will be well to print
in parallel columns the passages that are conmion
to all three works. These are certainly two and
possibly three in number.

Prorrhetic J.
 INl'RODUCTORY ESSAYS
The likeness of Prorrheiic I. to Coon Prenotions
must not be judged by the few cases where there
is a third The
parallel in Progyiostic. following
selections form a much better test.

Prorrht tic J. Coan Prenotions

01 KW/.iaTu;SiiS er apxijffi
fxfiat, /xera. Kf<f>a\ris, 6<T(pvos, yei'0/u.evot, jueTa K((pa\rjS,
viroxoi'Spiuo, Tpaxv^ov oSiivris, oa<pvos, inroxovSpiov, rpaxv^ov
aypuTneoiTfs, fipd yt cppeviTiKoi o5vi'r]s, aypvirvenvies, ^pd ye
fiaiv ; § 1. (ppfftTiKoi ; § 175.

(fapvy^ eirwSvvos, laxt'V, <papvy^ fTTwSvvos, I'o'X''')

IJ-era 5i/(r(^op/7jj, irviywdris. fxera Sia<pop{ris, oA.e't'piof o^eivs.
o\e6pirj o|fais. § 86. § 260.

€1'
rfiffif aauiSeaiy aypvirrirjcri ev acaiSiaiv aypinrvois, to
Tn TTap^ ovs /xaAiffTa. § 157. Trap ovs fxakiura. § 552.

Ta Trap' Sira (pKavpa roicri TO Trap' ovs (pav\a Toiai

irapai:K7)KriK0i(TLV- § 160 irapaTzKTiKTLKolcnv. § 198.

Ta (TTtacr^coSeo 7p6-iTov irapo- Ta airaa/xdSea rp6noi' jrapo-

^vi'6/xeva KaT6x(i>s to nap' ovs ^vv6aii/a KOTo'xais to Trap' ovs
a.iiari](Tiv. § 161. fTraipet. § 346.

vnoxovSplov avvraffis fj-era. vTTOxovSpiwv avvraffis fxeTO.

Kii/j-aTos aawSeos Kal K^<paK- Koj/xaros affdSfos Ke(f:a\a\yiK^
aXyirjs to. nap' ovs inaipfi. TO Trap' oi/s e'iraip€i. § 283.
§ 1*39.

It will be noticed that the textual differences

between these two works are no greater, and no
more numerous, than those regularly found in the
manuscripts of a single treatise.
We have seen that mathematically the most likely
supposition is that B is the latest work. IC this

xxn]
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
be true, the writer incorporated A almost in its
entirety,and when A was imperfect or deficient
had recourse to C or to other documents. One
of these was obviously Apliorisms unless, indeed,
—
Aphorisms is the borrower. But there remain over
300 propositions in R which are either original or
copied from sources either unknown or not yet
considered.^
The tliird set of parallel passages seems to in-
dicate how the writer of B went to work. Both
A and C |)oint out that the vomiting of matters
of different colours is a bad sym2)tom, but C has
expressed this much better than A, and in language
evidently not borrowed from A. Accordingly B
copies C, omitting the unessential words for the
sake of brevity.
It is unsafe to draw conclusions from the fuller
treatment of the subject matter in B than in A,
or in C than in B, as we cannot say whether B is
expanding A or A
is abbreviating and compressing

B. This line of argument leaves us just where we

were. Similarly it is uncertain whetiier A added
the names of patients whose cases illustrated a
general proposition, or whether B omitted them
as unnecessarv. Accordingly, although the argu-
ments used by Littre and Ermerins support my
hypothesis that B is later than A, I shall m.ike
no use of them.
1
Little refers to many places in the Corpus which are
similar to passages in Cuan Prcnutioiis. Omitting those
alreadj' considered, I find parallel passages in Epi'lcmics J I.,
Epidemics IV. Epidemics VI., Epidemics VII., Diseases /.,
,

Diseases II., Diseases III., and to Wounds in the Head. On

the whole, it is more probable that all copied some commun
source.

xxiv
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
No very positive opinions on this question are
really admissible we can only incline towards one
;

view or another. I have already stated belief my

that Coan Prenotions is the latest work, but before
attempting to go further the whole question of
aphoristic literature must be considered.
It is often said that aphorisms belong to pre-
scientific days, that proverbs and similar pithy
remarks embody experience, collected and general-
ized indeed, but not yet reduced to a science. Such
a remark is true of moral aphorisms, and of Eastern
thought generally but it needs much modification
;

when we discuss their use in Greek scientific

literature.
The aphoristic style was adopted by some early
Greek ])hilosophers because it arrests the attention
and assists the memory. ^ Partly through the in-
fluence of poetry, particularly the style of verse
adopted by oracles, and partly because the stirring
period of the Persian wars fostered a lofty, inspired
type of diction, philosophy tinged the aphorism with
sublimity and mysticism.
These features are especially striking in the
writings of Heraclitus, but even before him aphoristic
sentences occur in the philosophic fragments which
still remain. When scientific medicine adopted the
style is uncertain, but it became very popular, not
only in the Coan School of medicine, but also in that
at Cnidos. In Regimen m Acute Diseases the writer
criticizes a Cnidian work, which had
already reached
a second edition, called Cnidiaii Sentences (KvtStai
yvu>jxai) ;
the mere name shows plainly that it was

*
See on this question Dials, Herakleitos von Ephesos.

XXV
 INTilODUCTOllY ESSAYS
written in aphorisms.^ The Hippocratic collection
gives us Prorr/iL'lic I., Conn Prenolions, Aphorisms,
Dentition and Nutriment.
This popularity can iiardly have been fortuitous ;

the aphoristic style must liave been suited to express

the work of medical science at this particular epoch.
Reasons for its adoption are not far to seek. In the
first place prose had not developed by the time of
Heraclitus the many various forms which were
afterwards available. The aphorism, however, was
ready to hand. In the second place it is, as has
already been said, a valuable mnemonic aid. But
perhaps the chief reason for the adoption of the
aphoristic manner is its singular fitness to express
thought at certain stages of its development.
scientific
There are times when the collection and classifica-
tion of phenomena are the first interest of scientific
minds. Embracing theories and constructive ideas
are for the moment in the background. Thought
does not soar, but crawls. Such a time came to
Greek medical science in the fifth century B.C.,
when, curiously enough, Greek ])hilosophy, for at
least three-quarters of the time, tended towards the
opposite extreme. Medicine had received a strong
positive bias. Superstition had been vanquished
and philosophy was being checked. Medical men
clamoured for facts, and yet more facts. Everywhere
physicians were busy collecting evidence and classify-
ing it; the absorbing question of the day was for

I am aware that Galen's quotation (XVII., Pt. I. p. 888)

'

does not read like a series of aphorisms but Galen may be

;

quoting from the later editions. It is hard to believe that a

book with the title K^fSiat yywfxat was not written in
aphorisms.
xxvi
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
many of them the tracing of sequences in morbid
phenomena.
Such men found in the aphorism, purged of its
mysticism and obscurity, a most convenient means of
expressing their thoughts. It seemed an ideal
vehicle of generalized fact.^
But towards the end of tlie fifth century other
forms of prose were available, and the scientific
treatise became a possibility. Moreover, sophistry
and rhetoric threatened to leaven all Greek literature
and all Greek thought. From the close of this
century for nearly one hundred years philosophic
speculation was rapidly destroying the influence that
medicine exerted in the direction of positive science.
The aphorism became unpopular, even among the
Coan physicians, and gave place to the rhetorical prose
style characteristic of the early fourth century,^ An
attempt to revive it in its Heraclitean form, with all
the obscurity and occult allusiveness of Heraclitus,
was made by the author of Nxdriment about the year
400 B.C., but it was an experiment never repeated,
and the aphorism, as a Greek literary form, died out,
at least as far as medicine and science generally
were concerned.^
One is
accordingly tempted to believe, as at least
a probable working hypothesis, that the aphorism
^
Aphorisms served as "heads of discourse" for lecturers
and as "cram" books for students. A love of fact apart
from speculation seems naturally to express itself in aphoristic
language.
^
See, e. g., The Art and Begimen I. The lecturer's
"heads of discourse" also took another form, as we see
from Humours, which is a work containing matter of this
nature.
*
De7ititioH is a possible exception.

xxvii
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
was a common medium of medical thought in the
fifth century, but was rarely emjiloyed later.
For these reasons I am inclined to place the dates of
nearly the aphoristic writings in the Hippocratic
all
collection b.c. The beginning
between 450 and 400
of the period should perhaps be placed a little
earlier, but were one of the works written much
before 450 we should expect to find it marked by
some of the characteristics of the Pindaric period,
such as we, in fact, do find in the curious treatise on
the Number Seven, which Roscher would date about
480 B.C.

therefore, one may be allowed to exercise the

If,
constructive imagination in this case, we may suppose
that Prorrhelic 1. was the first to be written. It

may possibly not be original it is perhaps a

;

compilation from older material. Then came in-

dependently Prog)iostic (not, of course, an aphoristic
work) and Aphorisms,^ or at least a great part of that

composite book. Finally, the writer of Cocni

Prenoliojis embodied practically all Proi-rhetic I. in a
work intended to embrace the whole of prognosis
in its general outlines. He borrowed extensively
—
from Prognostic and Aphorisms possibly from other
books in our Hippocratic collection and perhaps —
he knew, and made use of, works now no longer
extant. —
The dates they are purely conjectural —
might be ^ :
—
Perhaps Aphorisms is somewhat older than Coan
^

Prenotions ; possibly its author used a lost work used also by

the writer of Coan Prenotknis. One cannot be dogmatic or
positive.
*
All that I have said must be taken in conjunction with
my remarks (Gewrnl Introduction to Vol. I. p. xxviii.) on
publication in ancient times.
xxviii
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
Prorrhetic T. 440 B.C.
Pro most ic\ , .,
_
A P [ 415 B.C.

Coan Prenotions 410 B.C.

Nutriment, tlie latest aphoristic work of importance,

was written about 400 B.c.

XXIX
 IV

ANCIENT NURSING
It is typical of the
obscurity which veils many
problems of ancient medicine that so little is told us
of nurses and nursing. The conclusion we are
tempted to draw from this silence is that the task
of nursing fell to the women, whether slaves or free,
of the household. The work of Greek women,
important as it was, is rarely described for us,
probably because it was not considered sufficiently
dignified ibr literary treatment. This conclusion is
not entirely conjectural, as we have some positive
evidence from the Economica of Xenophon.^ But it
is unsafe to dismiss the
question without further
inquiry. One piece of evidence is so strong that we
are forced to look farther afield for a true explanation
of the problem.
The clinical histories in the Epidemics contain
fairly com})lete accounts of the symptoms w^hich the
patients experienced on the several days of their
illness. It is true that all the histories are not

equally full, and that gaps of greater or less size

occur. But the fact remains that the detail is too
great to have been observed by the medical attend-
ant jiersonally. He could not have spared the time
from his other practice. We are not left entirely to
»
VII. 37.

XXX
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
conjecture. Every now and then, by a chance
alhision, we can
tell that there were attendants

waiting on the patient and reporting to the doctor.

We may therefore assume that a great deal of the
information given in the clinical histories is the
result of their observations. It is information which
in many instances required a trained
eye, one quick
to catch the essential and to anticipate the doctor's
desire for tl>e necessary information. ^ But there
were no trained nurses therefore there must have
;

been present, or at least in the house, people with

some medical qualifications. So far I have been
reasoning deductively from the evidence given by
Epidemics and Regimen in Acute Diseases. In another
work of the Hippocratic collection, Decorum, a hint
is
dropped which enables us to turn our probable
conclusion into something approaching a
certainty.
In that book the doctor is advised to leave a pupil
with a patient.^ It is plain that such a course would
be to the advantage of all concerned. The patient
would have a skilled, or partially skilled, attendant
who would perform, or at least superintend, the
necessary nursing. The doctor had someone upon
whom he could rely to carry out his orders and to
report to him when necessarj', thus saving him many
troublesome visits. The pupil had a chance of gaining
experience which was very important in a land where
it was impossible to
" walk the The plan,
hospitals."
therefore, had many advantages. It had also many
^
minute directions given in Regimen in Acute Diseases
1'lie
could not have been carried out by unskilled attendants.
Only a doctor or partially trained student would have had
the necessary skill and knowledge.
»
Chapter^XVII
xxxi
VOL. II. „
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
equally obvious disadvantages. The apprentice might
be a mere beginner, and do more harm than good.
The master physician could scarcely have had enough
pupils to leave one with eacii patient who was
seriously ill. The pupil himself must have gained
only a limited experience. Perhaps the last point is
not serious, as there were few really important
diseases in ancient Greece ; but the combination of
nurse and medical student is far from ideal, and the
development of nursing as an independent pro-
fession was a necessary preliminary to the triumph
of modern surgery and of modern medicine.

xxxii
 ANCIENT MEDICAL ETIQUETTE
Apart from a few chance passages in our ancient
authorities, theonly sources of information for
ancient etiquette are Oath, Law, Physician, Decorum
and Precepts.^
Of course in a sense there was no medical etiquette
in ancient times. Etiquette implies pains and penal-
ties for the offender, and there was no General
Medical Council to act as judge and executioner. It
has been thought that Oath implies the existence of
a medical guild. This is most doubtful, and even if
it be true, the guild had no power to prevent a

sinning doctor from practising it could

; merely
exercise care in the selection of its members to be
educated.
The Greek physician obeyed the laws of etiquette,
not through fear of punishment, but for love of his
craft. The better sort of Greek was always an artist
first and a man afterwards. The very name for
"
etiquette, iva-xvi^oa-vvq, shows that it was good
form," rather than a matter of duty, to obey the
code of conduct laid down by custom. Etiquette had
*
It is interesting to note that the
" "
of Greek
great age
medicine has left us nothing about etiquette. The gradual
decline of medicine and possibly the influx of slaves into the
profession made it necessary later to put the rules of etiquette
into writing. At first it was an unwritten code, witli all tlie
strength, as well as all the weakness, of unwritten codes.
xxxiii
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
nothing to do with the " categorical
imperative. Its
rules implied "should or ''ought," never "must."
Because its sanction was comj)aratively weak its
It" laws are going to
scope was comparatively wide.
be strictly enforced, they must be narrowed down
to a minimum if their observance is merely a
;

matter of honour and decency, they can be made

comprehensive. Ancient medical etiquette, accord-
it included
ingly, was of wider scope than modern;
many things which would now be regarded as a part
of good manners, and some things which come under
the cognizance of the law of the land.
Takinjr the five works mentioned above as our
basis, we find that the (.vaxnF-^^v was (a) bound to
abstain from certain things, and (It) bound to perform
certain others.

(«) The ev(Txw<^v ought not

—
or to be privy to the giving
(1) to give poison,
of it ;

(2)
to cause abortion ;

abuse his position his sexual

(3) to by indulging
appetites ;

(4) to tell secrets,

whether heard in the course
of his practice or in ordinary conversa-
tion ^ ;

to advertise, at least not in an obtrusive and

(5)
vulgar manner ;
"^

^
Nowadays onlj' \\hat is learnt professional!}' must be
kept secret.
^
The lecture or harangue (like that of the cheap-jack at
a fair) was the ancient method of advertising. See the dis-
couragement of the e7ri5ei|is in Prccr.pLs. To
act as state-
doctor (jratix was a method of advertising to which no stigma
was attached.
xxxiv
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
(6) to opei-ate
—a
rule which came into vos^ue
after "great" period of Greek
the
medicine, though the exact date is very
uncertain.^

(b) The €vrr^rifxwv was bound —

(1) to call in a consultant when necessary ;
(2) to act as consultant when asked to do so ;

(3) to take the patient's means into account

when charging a fee ;

(4) to be clean in person, in particular to abstain

from wine when visiting patients ;

(5) to cultivate a philosophic frame of mind

and ^
(dignity, reserve politeness).
^
Galen tells us that a surgeon often concealed the
person of his patient, not for reasons of modesty,
but to prevent other professional doctors present
from learning any methods he wished to keep secret.
So it was apparently no part of etiquette, though it
is
nowadays, to make public all new discoveries.
Medical etiquette was and still is intended to
protect the patient and to maintain the dignity of
the profession. The latter is perhaps the more
important consideration nowadays in Greek times ;

it was rather the welfare of the

jiatient.
The between ancient etiquette
chief difference
and modern the absence in ancient times of a
is

strong, external force controlling professional con-

duct. The moral sanction of ancient etiquette
^
See the Introduction to Oaih in Vol. I.
"
Tlie autlior of Epidc7nics I. and ///., to
judge from the
style of his work, must have possessed these qualities in o.
marked degree.
^
See Kuhn XVIII. Pt. II., pp. 6S5 foil.

XXXV
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
accounts for its compre4iensiveness along with tlie
;

absence of medical degrees or diplomas it accounts

for the prevalence of quackery. Hetween the
scientific ph\sician and the quack there is now a

great gulf fixed, but in Greek times quackery and

scientific medicine shaded into one another. Pre-
cepts shows us plainly that in the lower ranks of the
profession quackery was common, and, although con-
demned by the best minds, it did not prevent a man
from competing with genuine physicians in ordinary
practice.^
^
I may perhaps be allowed to refer to my paper, read
before the Royal Society of Medicine in January, 192,3, in
which the question of ancient medical etiquette is discussed
more fully.

xxxvi
 VI

"THE ART"
It isuncommon to hear people say that they
not
"do not believe in medicine," and that "doctors
are of no use." But unless they are Christian
Scientists or similar faddists they call in a physician
when they are really ill, thus proving that their
remarks are not the expression of their truest
opinions.
But time of Hippocrates medicine, in spite
in the
of recent progress, had not yet made good its
its

position, even among educated men. The evidence

to show this is overwhelming I need
merely men-
;

tion the remarks in Regimen in Acute Diseases,^ the

treatise called The Art, and the well-known
hostility
of Plato.
What were the reasons for this 8iaf3oXrj ? The
writer of Regimen in Acute Diseases puts it down to
want of medical research many important points,
;

he says, had not even been mooted by physicians,

so that there were wide divergencies of opinion
among practitioners. The author of The Art brings
forward, and answers, two main objections to
medicine (a) there are some cases which
:
the
physician does not cure, and (b) some cases cure
themselves without the help of a doctor. Plato's
^
(Chapter VIII) Ka'noi hia^o\r]v ye exej 8.\7j t] rex^V irpbs
rccv Srj/UOTewc jjnyaKriv, u>s fxi] SoKi7v SAojs IrirpiKijv elvat.

xxxvil
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
chief criticism is that medicine prolongs useless
lives but we can see, wherever he refers to medical
;

men, that he held them and their craft in no great

respect. Plato disparaged arts {Tex}'ai), and the
Greek physician was proud of what he called, with
"
pleasing arrogance, ihe Art."
We who can view the whole question in better
centuries see
perspective after the lapse of so many
other reasons for the discredit from which medicine
suffered. A few of these it will be useful to examine,
however briefly, in the hope that we may thus
appreciate better the greatness of the Coan
and
Cnidian schools.
Quackery was common enough in the Hippocratic
all grades of the pro-
period, and probably infected
fession except the highest. As no tests were
required before a man could set up in private

practice, unqualified doctors caused

the whole pro-
fession to fall into a certain amount of disrepute.
This disrepute would be increased, rather than
diminished, by the charlatanism from which the
temples of Asclepius were by no means free.
Rational medicine suff'ered along with the art of
healing as a whole.
Superstition was rampant in
the ancient world,
and even doctors were infected by the taint. It is
true that there is no superstition in the Hippocratic
collection, but it is attacked in two treatises. This
implies that superstition was still
attack a real

danger. The danger was all the greater in days

when medicine, while recognizing the psychological

factor in treatment, could not yet distinguish legiti-
mate suggestion and auto-suggestion from blind and
stupid credulity,
xxxviii
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
But the worst enemy of rational medicine lay in
its connections witli philosojihy and rhetoric. Greek
philosophy in its earlier periods was hit^hly specula-
tive. This is as it should be, but it made philosophv
a bad ally.^ Medical practice must not be based
upon speculation, which, though it has its place in
the progress of medicine, must be put to the test,
not in ordinary practice, but on and by " martyrs
to science." Rhetoric, too, allied itself harmfully
to rational medicine. Plato in the Gorgias^ tells
us under what disadvantage purely medical skill
laboured as compared with very inferior qualifica-
tions combined with the power of jiersuasion.
Rhetoric enabled a quack to palm himself off as a
trained pliysician. It is only when we remember
the disastrous association of rhetoric with the arts
and sciences, and its failure to keep strictly to its
own province, that we can rightly understand Plato's
antipathy to what is, after all, an attractive and
useful accomplishment. It is more than doubtful
whether the elaborate defence of medicine in The
Art, with its graceful antithesis and oratorical force,
did any good. Even a Greek, with all his love of
argument, felt that actions speak louder than words,
that cures, and not eloquent writing, really count.
If we may judge from their writings in the
Corpus,
a true Coan and a true Cnidian were
wonderfully
free from all the faults I have mentioned. There
is neitlier
quackery in their works, nor superstition,
nor "philosophy," nor yet rhetoric. They were
devotees of positive science. They had separated
^
See on this point the Introduction to Ancient Medicine
in Vol. I.
"
456 B, C.

xxxix
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
off medicine from all other branches of learning, so
that it could be
developed on its own lines, un-
Ijampered by extraneous influences and unscientific
practices and beliefs. But they sutfered not only
from the discredit cast upon the art of healinar by
ignorant or unscrupulous practitioners, but also from
the BiaftoXij which sprang out of their own imperfec-
tions. Medicine was yet in its infancy, and the
scientific doctor, whether Coan or Cnidian, was a
modest man and made no extravagant claims.^ He
fully realized that medicine could do little except
remove as many of the hiridrances as possible that
impede Nature in her efforts to bring about a cure.
But the multitude in Greece, like the multitude to-
day, demanded something more spectacular. There
is a
tendency first to credit the piiysician witli far
greater powers than he possesses, and then to blame
him because lie can really do so little.
Disappoint-
ment breeds discontent.
In spite of all discouragement the Greek
physician
persevered. He had a lofty ideal, and he was proud
of his art, with a sure confidence in its ultimate
victory over disease.
1
The writer of Ancient Medicine claims that medicine is
merely a hraoch of the art of dieting, and grew naturally out
of that art.

xl
 VII

MEDICAL WRITINGS AND LAYMEN

Greek activities were not so rigidl}- marked off
into classes as are modern activities. Division of
labour and specialization were less
developed, and
the amateur was not so sharply distinguished from
the professional.
In certain kinds of arts, indeed, the modern dis-
tinction held ;
a carpenter, a smith or an armourer
followed trades which without careful apprenticeship
could not be prosecuted with success. But the wide
scope of a citizen's public duties often led him to
pose as an authority on matters of which he was
profoundly ignorant.
Literature in particular tended to be amateurish,
a tendency which was
encouraged by the ease with
which a man could become an author. In the days
before printing anybody could "publish" a work
without the expenditure of time and money that is
now necessary. Much therefore was published which
was amateurish, and often second-rate or careless.
Medical literature appears to have suffered as
severely in this way as any other. Almost anybody
thought he was a fit person to write on medical
subjects, even though like Plato he had received no
medical training. Some of these efforts — probably
xli
 INIRODUCTORV ESSAYS
tlie best of them — are to be found in the Hippocratic
collection.
The popularity of medicine as a literary subject
was of doubtful value to it as a science. Rational
medicine was struggliuf^ to assert itself, and found
that the alliance of enthusiastic amateurs did more
harm than good. I have already discussed the
disastrous attempt of philosophy to embrace medical
—
theory disastrous because, instead of adapting
philosophy to medicine, it tried to adapt medicine
to philosophy. Another enemy in the guise of a
friend was rhetoric. It happened that rational
medicine Avas at its best just at the time when
so[)histry was moulding that beautiful but artificial
style which exercised such a potent inHuence upon
(ireek prose. As far as we can see, the great
physicians were unaffected by sophistry, but sophistry
could not refrain from tampering with medicine.
The student must not be led by the extravagance
of Ermerins, who postulates "sophists" as the
authors of a great part of the collection, into the
^
opposite error of minimizing the sophistic character
of certain treatises.
Of the treatises that show this characteristic the
chief are The Art, Bi'eaths^^ and Nature of Man (down
to the end of Chapter VIII). The first defends the
thesis that there is an art of medicine the second
;

tries to prove that irvevixa is the cause of diseases ;

'
By "sophistry" here I mean a toying with philosophy
and an artiticial style of writing wliioh is associated with the
school of Gorgias.
*
In Vol. I. I called this treatise (irep! cpvcriv) Airs,
before I realized the difficulty of finding the beat English
equivalent.
xlii
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
while the third maintains
the doctrine of four
humours, against those who said that man was
composed of a single substance.
It is hard to believe that any one of these was
written by a professional physician. It is not that
the works contain doctrines which no practitioner
could have held, although some of the doctrines
put forward are rather strange. The main reason
for supposing that they were written by laymen
is that the centre of interest is not science but

rhetorical argument. The Art especially is so full

of the tricks of style that we associate with Gorgias
and his school that Gomperz is convinced that it
was written by Protagoras himself^ Professor
Taylor^ points out that thei^e are many Hippocratic
works in which the main interest is philosophy.
"The persons who play with them [i.e. the words
iSc'a and etSos) are the speculative philosophers,
the Hegels and Schellings of their day, to whom
medicine is not interesting for its own sake, or as
a profession by which they have to live, but as a
field in which they can give free scope for their
love of Naiivpkilo.sophie and propound undemonstrable
theories about the number and nature of the ulti-
mate kinds of body, and support them by biological
analogy."
The distinction between lay and professional being
ill-defined, it impossible in all cases to decide
is

confidently whether the writer was a physician or

a sophist; a man in fact might very well be botli.
I think, however, that an unbiassed reader would

say that the three works I have mentioned were

^
See Die dcr Heilkuiist s.v. "
Apologie 179.
Protagoras," p.
* Varia Socralica, 225.
p.

xliii
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
written by laymen, if at least by "laymen" is meant
a man uho may incidental! v know something about
medicine, while his main interest lies elsewhere.
That works of no value to medicine should find
their way into the Hippocratic collection is not
strange. I have given ^ reasons for holding that
this collection represents the library of the Coan
school. Such a library would not be confined to
purely technical treatises, and miuht well contain
books which, while of no medical value, were of
great medical interest. Perhaps some were pre-
sentation copies from sophistic admirers of the chief
physicians of the school.
*
Vol. I. pp. xxix. and xxx.

xliv
 VIII

LATER PHILOSOPHY AND MEDICINE

During the century B.C. philosophy made a
fifth
determined bring medicine within the
effort to
sphere of its influence, and to impose upon it the
method of vTro^eVets. Typical of this effort are
Nutriment (Vol. I.), and Breaths, which is included
in the present volume.
This effort of philosophy was violently opposed
bv the chief adherents of the rational school of
medicine, and we still have in A?icie>U Medicine a
convincing statement of the position held by the
empirics.
Why was medicine so determined to throw off
the incubus Simply because an attempt was being
.''

made to impose a priori opinions upon physical

science, which has a method of its own quite in-
compatible with unverifiable speculation. Medicine
was here face to face with a deadly enemy.
A hundred or more years after NntrimeJit was
written another wave of philosophy swept over
medicine. Its exact date cannot be fixed, but it

probably did not begin until the third century b.c.

was well advanced.
But this second attempt to influence medicine
was not resented, for philosophy had changed its
xlv
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
outlook. '^
Ethics, conduct and morality were now
its maininterest, and in this sphere of thought
philosopliy had a betler chance of success. Aristotle
had laid the foundations of moral science, and had
j)ointed out that the facts of this science are the
experiences of our emotional life. Our speculations
about these exj)eriences are for the most part
verifiable, and so the science stands on a sound
foundation. Both the Stoics and Epicureans, while
differing consideraljly both from Aristotle and from
each other in their views about the sinmmivi bonitm,
were at one in that they considered conduct to be
the main thing in human life.
So we find that both schools tried to discover
what the conduct of the ideal physician should be
in the ()ractice of his profession. Precepts is distinctly
^
Epicurean, both in its epistemology and general
outlook Decorum and Ltur are Stoic, at least they
;

must have been written by authors both well

acquainted with Stoic modes of thought and
favourably inclined towards them.
In thus insisting upon the moral side of a
))hvsician's
—
work tliese later philosophers or per-
be more accurate to call them adherents
liaps it Avould
of the later philosophy —
made no small contribution
to medical etiquette. In Greece at any rate this
etiquette did not aim mainly at promoting the

^
I do not mean to say that the old mistake of the fifth
—
century had disappeared we have but to read the history of
—
pneaiiiatism to disprove that but a new aspect of philosophy
now l>ecame prominent.
^
1'he writer of Precepts seems eager to point out that the
Epicurean theory of knf)\\l(Mlge was very similar to the
standpoint of empiric medicine.
xlvi
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
material interests of the profession, but at
raising
the morality of its practitioners.
Tliough we may smile at some of the trivialities
in Preceptsand Decorum, there is nevertheless much
that is admirable. There are two sentences, one
from each of these tracts, which have often seemed
to me to sum up
admirably the efforts of later
philosophy to influence medicine. They are :—
)]V yap Traprj (fi^XavOpwrrttj, TrdpecTTL i<al <jitXoTe)(yirj.
—
Precepts VI.
IrjTpo'i yap 0tAocro0os iVo'^eos. — Decorum V.

xlvii
 IX
TFIE MANUSCRIPT TRADITION OF THE
HIPPOCRATIC COLLECTION
When I first began seriously to study the Greek
medical writings, some sixteen years ago, I had no
idea that the history of the text could be of much
importance or interest except to professional palaeo-
graphers. Even when I was writing the first volume
of my translation for the Loeb Series I was some-
what sceptical of the real value to a translator of
Hij)pocratic textual criticism, and it was only when
I saw that the
important, but strangelv neglected,
treatise Precepts could not be placed in its proper
historical relationship, without a thorough examina-
tion of the transmission of the text, that 1 realized
how necessary it is for even a translator to master
the problem as far as our imperfect knowledge
allows us. A little has been achieved by Gomperz,
\\ ilamowitz and the Teubner editors, but outside
"
their labours there is still an " uncharted region
on to which some light at least must be thrown.
Possibly the most important factor to remember
about the transmission of the Hippocratic text is
that the treatises com])Osing it are practical text-
books or scientific essays and not literary master-
j)ieces. There were not the same reasons for keeping
the text pure that were operative in the case of the
xlviii
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
great poets, orators, historians and philosophers.
The medical school of Cos would not regard its
miscellaneous library with the veneration with
which the Academy and the Peripatetics i-egarded
the writings of Plato and Aristotle and the later ;

custodians of the Hippocratic books, the librarians

of Alexandria and of other centres of learninsr, were
not as solicitous about them as they were about the
text of, say, Homer. On the other hand, there was
a succession of medical students and practitioners
who needed copies of these books for practical
purposes, and were quite content if they could be
supplied with handbooks containing the informa-
tion they required, even though these weretextually
inaccurate. To what lengths this textual corruption
might go is well shown b}' some of the late Latin
translations, for instance that in the library of Corpus
Christi College, Cambridge. I have examined this

manuscript personally, and the text is almost un-

recognizable.
Of course many manuscripts continued to give a
comparatively pure text. But at some time or other,
probably before Galen,^ the manuscripts resolved
themselves into at least two classes, one of which
differs from the other in the order of words,
and in slight alterations {e. g. Ka/xvojv or do-^evewv for
voo-ewv) which make no essential difference to the
general sense.
Both classes of manuscripts contain a large number
of glosses. It is obvious that few authors were so

likely to collect a crop of glosses as were the medical

^
Galen mentions readings belonging to both classes of MSS.
See e.g. my notes on Jleijimcn in Acute Diseases LVI. and
LVIli.
xlix
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
writers. Every reader would be tempted to annotate
his copy, and anv annotation niiirht find its way into
the text. A careful comparison of A with the other
manuscripts shows that the latter contain scores
of fflosses, and we may be sure that A, our purest
authority, must contain many others that we cannot
eliminate by reference to other documents, but only
by careful subjective criticism.
So at the present day there are roughly two
classes. One in spite of many atrocities of
class,
spelling, gives a text which, both in dialect and in
sense, is in some 70 per cent, of the cases where
differences arise greatly superior to that of the other
class,which seems to have aimed more at smoothness
and regularity, and to have adopted many Ionic
forms, whether genuine or sham, from which the
first class is comjiaratively free.
To the first class belong, in particular, A, 6, C
and B.
To the second class belong M, V, and the later
Paris manuscripts.
The classes, as one might have expected, are not
rigidly divided. A
sometimes agrees with against M
V or with V against M. Moreover, sometimes the
second class presents readings which are obviously
more likely to be correct than those of the first. In
not a few cases all the manuscripts agree in giving
a reading which is most unlikely to be right.
Nevertheless, the broad distinction between the two
classes remains.
In the older editions (Zwinger, Foes, Mack, etc.)
there are recorded many variants from manuscripts
now lost. As far as we can see these manuscripts
belonged mostly to the second, or inferior, class.
1
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
This inferior class is divided into two main sub-
classes, represented respectively by V and M. In
the first the works appear roughly in the order in
which tliey are given in the V index, namely op/<os,
vofxos, u-(jiopLa/xoL, irpoyvuxTTLKOv, Trepi StaiVv;? o^to)!', /car'
irjTpuov, Trepl dyfxwv k.t.X. See Kiihlewein I. xv. and
Littre I. 529. The other class tends to reproduce the
order given by M, namely, op/cos, vo'/^os, -rrepl re^ir;?,
Trepl ap^atrj<s IrjTpiKrj?, TrapayyeXCai, TTipl eva)(r]ju>(Tvvjj'i,
K.T.X. See Kiihlewein I. xix.

How good a test of the tradition the order of the

works may be is well shown by my experience of
the manuscript Holkhamensis 282. The librarian
of the Earl of Leicester, to whom the
manuscript
belongs, sent me a list of the works which it contains,
and it was obvious that the order was for the first
half of the manuscript that of V. When the manu-
script was afterwards sent to Cambridge for my
inspection, it occurred to me tliatj the order of the
treatises being the same, the manuscript was prob-
ably allied to So I chose some thirty test
V.
j>assages from V where that manuscript differs from
A or M. In every instance Hoik. L'82 had the
same reading, even misspellings and the lacuna in
Airs Waters Places III. (after
il/vxpa)- We are not
perhaps justified in saying that Hoik. 282 was copied
from V, but the tw^o must be very nearly allied.^
^
I (lid not know of the existence of tliis
manuscript when
I wrote Vol. I., so perliaps some description of it may not be
out of place, as Baroccian 2U4: and Holkhamensis 28li are the
only important manuscripts of Hippocrates in Great Britain.
It is written on European paper in a careful but rather diffi-
cult hand. Octavo and unfoliated. The date is approxi-
mately 1500 A.D., and it was prolmVjly written in Itah'. Dr.
F. C. Unger {Mnemosyne LI., Part I., 1923) does not think it

li
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
Besides these authorities, which may be considered
primary, we have also the surviving works of Erotian
and Galen, which may be considered of secondary

actually copied from V, and this is probably true of nfpl

KapSirjs, the only part Dr. Unger has yet seen. In many
places however the likeness between the two is almost
startling. The manuscript contains (after a glossary) a<popi-
afxo'i. irpoyvtiiaTu<6v. Trphs Kj'iSias yv'jiifj.as. Kar' iriTpe'iov. irfpl
aypLwv. Ttepi &pdpwv. irepi tuv ec Ke(pa\]} rpwp.aro}!'. irepl
affjoiu vSarccv tottccv. Trepl iTriSTjfiicot'. Kepi (pvatoi ayOpuiirov.
iTfpl (piffios TTOiSioi;- Trepl ynvT^s. irepl eTTTaurivov. mpl
o/cra-

fivvov. irepl T6TTa!i' Toiv Kara &v0pa>iroi'. irfpl IriTpov. irepl Kpicrltiiv.
trepl KapS'iTjs. irepl rrapKwv. rrepl aSfvuiv ov\ofxe\ir]s. irepl ava-
TOfjLVS. irepl vapQevioov. oSovTopvias.
irepl yvvaiKeiwv a and fi.
nepl cKpnpcL-v, irepl iyKaTarouiis iratSiov.
Baroccian 204 is a verj' legible fifteenth century manuscript.
The order of the treatises it contains is that of the class. M
Holkhainensi.'j 282 is closely allied to Vaticanus Gr. 276 ;
Baroccian 204 is similar to Marcianus Venetus 269.
Baroccian 204 is 30 "5 cm. by 22 '5 cm. the scribe wrote forty
;

lines to the page, leaving a wide margin. Although the

writing not ver^' large, and there is but a small space
is
between the lines, it is, next to 6, the easiest manuscript to
read of those that I have seen. The writer of the part I
examined (there are many hands) has a habit of placing two
dots over iota, and sometimes over upsilon.
The value of Baroccian 204 to the textual critic may
perhaps be estimated from the following statistics.
I have compared the readings of A, V and with those of M
Baroccian 204 from the end of Prognosiic (beginning at T)r\v
Xo\i)p) to the beginning of Regimen in Aaitc Diseases (ending
at Kol Tolrrtf vyiaivovaiv in Chapter IX).
The title of Ji'-yimen in Acute Diseases agrees with that of
M, except for the position of the author's name, which is not
first, as in M, but after olewv. It runs irepl hiairris d^ecov :

'liriroKpaTovi- ol 5e irepl irTiaavqs' ol 5e irphs ras KViZia^ yvwpias.

A's title is 'liriroKpa.TOvs irepl irTicroj'rjx : V's 'liriroKpxrovs irphs
Ttt? KviSias yvdiixas v irepl tttktoi'tjs.

lii
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
value. With regard to these I have little to add to
what has been put so well by L Ilberg in the second
chapter of the introduction to the Teubner edition
{de memoria secundaria). I would remark however

that :—
(1) Galen's comments sometimes seem to imply
that the differences between the A group
and the MV
group existed in his day ;

(2) Galen's explanations sometimes seem to apply

to readings now lost. See for instance my
note on Regimen in Acute Diseases XXXII.

The remarks I have just made are the result of

independent study of (a) recorded readings and (b)
manuscripts or photographs of manuscripts. As far
as it is j)ossible I have kept my mind uninfluenced
by the labours of Gomperz, Nelson and llberg. If
my results confirm theirs they are probably right ;

in so far as I may disagree I am probably wrong.

In the eighty lines thus compared :

(1) Baroccian 20-i agrees with M as against AV in 24

places ;

(2) It agrees with MV as against A in 17 places ;

(3) It agrees with AM as against V in 2 places ;

(4) It agrees with AV as against M in place

1 ;

(5) It agrees with A as against MV in 2 places.

In one place only is it peculiar. At the end of Prognostic it
has TO) fj.ri ou where M
has rb /// /x?; ov.
There seems to be a great similarity between Baroccian 204
and Paris 2254 in the passage indicated above.
M3' heartiest thanks are due to tlie Earl of Leicester and
to ^Ir. C. W. James, his librarian to the officials of the
;

Cambridge University Library and to Dr. Minns for his

;

kind lielp in dating Holkhamensis 282 for me.

liii
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
The results to which I have come are :
—
(1) The readinpfs of the A, $, C class are celens
paribus to be preferred to those of the MV
class.

(2) We cannot hope to restore the text beyond

reaching the best textual tradition current in
the time of Galen. Occasionally even this
aim cannot be reached.
It is futile to
(3) attempt to restore the exact
dialect actually written by the authors.
They
probably did notall write exactly the same kind
of Ionic, as it was a
literary and not a spoken
dialect as far as medicine and science
generally
are concerned. It is more than futile to think
that we know whether the author wrote e. s
Tois, TOKTt or TOiaiV.
When I translated Precepts in
\''ol. I. I was forced

upon the collations which Cobet and (I believe)

to rely

Daremberg made for Ermerins and Littre. I have

now an excellent photograph of M, the only first-
class manuscript containing
Precepts. The strange
words and constructions I have noticed on pages 308
and 309 of Vol. I. are in general confirmed. I must,
however, note one or two points,
(1) In Chapter XII M
reads clearly toropeo/xeVrjv
for the
monstrosity laTopuvfxivrjv of the vul-
gate.
(2) In Chapter IX M reads ixeya av TeKfjLijpiov
(jiuveuj /J.€ya owltj Trj<; Te\vr]<;. This seems
ivv rfj
to suggest that the clause was
copied from
Chapter V of the treatise Trept Te^vT?? in the
form /xe'ya reKur/pioi' rrj ovcrnj, which in some
MS. or MSS. appeared as TiKfxrjpiov piya.
liv
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
Then a later scribe^ combining, wrote
fiiya
reK/xy]piov /xeya t^ ovaiifj. A later scribe
thought that the second jxiya was jXiTo., and
he or a still later scribe changed /xtra to ^vv
because of the dative following.
(3) In Chapter I, where the vulgate has rjv to.
iirty^eipa eKo/xL^ovro, the scribe of M
began to
write an rj, and then changed this to his
contraction for ei. Dr. Minns confirms my
view after inspection of the photograph.
Apj)arently, then, the scribe of M
had 7)1/
before him, and changed it to d when he saw
the indicative following.
(4) In the other places, so far as I can see, M
agrees with the vulgate, having rjv hk /<aip6s
in Chapter VI, and /xr/ en;
etrj eir-avpacrOai in
Chapter II. It is suspicious however that in
both cases the optative is that of the verb
(.Ifxi
I suggest that the author wrote in both
cases Tj,
that a later scribe " ionized " to
€?;,
and a later one still read this as d-r]. But in
two other places (see section 7) M has i)v
with optative.
(5) On the whole, however, my view is confirmed
that the work is very late, and was
probably
written by an imperfect Cn-eek scholar. Tlie
negative /x^ is ousting ov, and the strange
readings o av cpew (VIII) and ovrot av kul
eTTLcrTaTija-aifjLt (Xlll) occur in M, except that
oTTjyt is written (correctly) instead of ottoi.

(G) In Chapter II (end) M has fUT'dirprj^tys, thus

confirming my conjecture.
(7) I give here the chief variants M shows in
Precepts other than those already noted.
Iv
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
\'ol. I. p. 312, 1. 10. Tavra after o/coiws.
1. 15. rjv omitted.
1. 16. yap after evpio-Kcrai.
1. 18. T^i' after (j^n'o-iv.

p. 314, 1. 10. rjv Tt BoKon].

p. 316, 1. 6. vTToBi'icrrjL, not viro6rj(TWi.
1. 9. T/v o^v tor ev o^ci.
At the beginning of Chajjter V the manuscript
shows many smudges and signs of disturbance.
7rpo/<pVovres occurs again after KoAacrtos. The
reading a little hitcr (p. 31S top) is
ry8eA.0ia-/xeVws
(corrected to 7ySeA^io-/A€V'Os) irjrpevoi Trt'crret i]

uTepafxvLrji.
p. 322, Chapter VIII. 7r«pa (not Trept) a,]-

jxa'jLT]!;.
A
bttle later on, ovSrjv tis • . .

»ceA.€i;ot.

p. 326 (top). TravTL re TrdvTrjL re kol Trdcrtji

. . . . . . . . .
B€8r]ixiovp^p][X€t'y]i. lAi/t/ta
av yevr]Tai tl.
fjo

Chapter X. KCKTTjcraL and (lower) TrdarjL for

TTacri.

p. 32S, Chapter XIII (1. 4). Av/a«;<; corrected

to Aot/xtTj?.
1. 1 2.
^vWoyov alTrjaoiifii 8' av.

PovaOqv is at the end of a line,

and smudged.
1, 18. p.>/Te (second hand apparently
p.€Ta) ;^€ipOTpt^t7/S U.Tp€/.u6TljTL.
Chapter XIV. ^vye(TTafj.ei'r]<;.
p.330 (top). Second hand has a correction
K^w (?) ov^er iy^eipelv and then vocreovTos
occurs for tov Kapvovro^.
p 330, 1. 14. 7rap,7roi;Avs corrected to najx-
TTovXr} by second hand.
Ivi
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
1. 17. The first hand had ^v/xna-
OrjaLv corrected by the second
hand,^ who has apparently tried to
change the v to s.
p. 332. TpoTTos is read, not tottos.

The Order of the Books in the Manuscripts

The order of the treatises in our manuscripts is a
good clue to the "family" to which any particular
manuscript belongs. I have already noticed the help
this truth afforded in the study of Holkhamensis 282.
It may therefore be useful to give the order in which
the works are arranged in our most valuable manuscri])ts.
One truth at least cannot escape our notice. The
"V" " "
M
type and the type are very clearly marked,
and most of the less important manuscripts conform
more or less exactly to one or the other of these types.
A combination of" these two classes of manuscripts gave
us our " vulgate text.
It is also probable that each separate order
(M, V,
and so on) represents a different "collection " of Hippo-
cratic works. Possibly some of these orders go back to
the days of the great libraries at Alexandria and other
places, and represent the order of the rolls in the book-
cases.

A (Paris 2253)
1. Coan Prenotions. 7. Nature of 31an.
2. Ptisan. 8. Breaths.
3. Humours. 9. Places in Man.
4. Use of Liquids. 10. Ancient Medicine.
5. Address at the Altar. 11. Epidemics I.
6. The Art.
*
I am not sure whether the correcting hand is the same as
that of the original scribe, but I think it is not,
Ivii
 INTRODUCrOKY ESSAYS
Vindol)onensis med. IV (^)
1.
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
The Index in Vaticanus Graecus 276 (V)
This index appears in
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
11. Epidemics. 24. Superfoetation (repeated
12. Nature of Man. see above).
13. Nature of the Child. 25. Excision of the Foetus.
14. Generation. 26. Physician.
15. Superfoetation. 27. Crises.
16. Seven Months' Child. 28. £fear«.
17. Eight Months' Child. 29. Fleshes.
18. Girls. 30. Glands.
19. Nature of Women. 31. Anatomy.
20. Dentition. 32. ie<<er5.
21. Places in Man. 33. Decree of the Athenians.
22. Diseases of Women. 34. Speech at the Altar.
23. Barrenness. 35. Speech of the Envoy.

Paris 2255 and 2254 (E and D)

These two MSS. are complementary, 2255 being the first.

2255
1. Oath. 18. Regimen (three books).
2. iaw;. 19. Dreams.
3. Art. 20.
<S)g;^<.
4. ^wci'eni Medicine. 21. Critical Days.
5. Precepts. 22. Physician.
6. Decorum. 23. Fleshes.
7. Nature of Man &ndBegimen 24. Dentition.
in Health. 25. Anatomy.
8. Generation. 26. i/ear<.
9. Nature of the Child. 27. Glands.
10. Articulations. 28. Places in Man.
11. Humours. 29. Jtrs H'afers Places.
12. Nutriment. 30. Use of Liquids.
13. 5or&s. 31. Crisis.
14. Sacred Disease. 32. Aphoristns.
15. Diseases (four books). 33. Prognostic.
16. Affections. 34. U'oMTirfs m //ie Head.
17. Internal Affections. 35. Prognosis of Years.*^
^
Littre remarks (I. p. 520): "Ceci est un fragment, mis
hois de sa place, du traite des vi?r5, rfcs Eaux ct des Licux, et iiu
indico de la maniere dont il arrivait aux copistes de deranger
I'ordre d'un livre et de faire de uouveaux trait^s."
Ix
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
2254
1. Regimen in Acute Diseases. 12. ^tflr/j^ Months' Child.
2. Breaths. 13. Diseases of Girls.
3. Instrmnents of Reduction. 14. Nature of Women.
4. Nature of Bones. 15. Excision of the Foetus.
5. Fractures. 16. Prorrhetic (two books).
H. Surgery. 17. Fistulae.
7. Excision of the Embryo. 18. Hemorrhoids.
8. Diseases of Women. 19. Coaw Prenotions.
9. Barrenness. 20. Epidemics (seven books).
10. Superfoetation. 21. Letters.
11. iS'eyeri Months^ Child.

Paris 2146 (Index)

1. Oa<A. 27. Diseases I., II., Ill,
2. ZazfJ. 28. Affections.
3. Aphorisms. 29. Internal Affections.
4. Prognostic. 30. Sacred Disease.
5. Surgery. 31. Sevens.
6. Fractures. 32. Critical Days.
7. Articulations. 33. Sores.
8. IFoMwZs j'n <7(e Head, 34. Deadly Wounds.
^j>s {Facers Places. 35. Withdrawal of Missiles.
Epidetnics. 36. Hemorrhoids,
Nature of Man. 37. Purges.
Nature of the Child. 38. Hellebore.
Nature of Generation. 39. Clysters,
Superfoetation. 40. Glands.
Seven Months' Child. 41. Instruments of Reduction.
ii'/grAi Months' Child. 42. Nature of Bones.
(t'(Ws. 43. Sight.
Nature of Women. 44. Heart.
Dentition. 45. Coition.
Places in Man. 46. Fleshes.
Diseases of Women I. SiwA II. 47. Crisis.
Barrenness. 48. Prorrhetic I., II,
Excision of the Foetus. 49. Coan Prenotions.
t/se o/ Liquids. 50. Humours.
Nutriment. 51. Nature.
Regimen I., II., III. and m 52. Ancient Medicine.
Health. 53. The Art.

Ixi
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
54. Physician. 58. Letters.
55. Precepts. 59. Address at the Altar.
56. Decorum. 60. Speech of the Envoy,
57. Mind {inpi yviifj.r]i i.e. ifOTo^rjs).
This list is practically the
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
Nature of Man with
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
The Aldine Index
1.
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
5. De Medico, lib. 1. 38. Dehis quae ad virgines
6. De decente habitu, aut speclant, libr. I.
decoro libr. I. 39. De natura muliebri, libr. I.
7. Praeceptiones. 40. De mulierum morbis, libr.
II.
8 Praenotionum, libr. I. 41. De his quae uterum non
9 De humor ibus, libr. I .
gerunt, libr. I.
10 De iudicationihus, libr. I. 42. De videndi acie, lib. I,
11 De diebus iudicatoriis, libr.
I.
12. Praedictorum, libr. II. 43. Medicina officina, aut de
13. Coacae Praenotionesin breves officio Medici, lib. I.

sententias distinctae. 44. De fracturis, libr. I.

45. De articulis, libr. I.

14. De natura hominis. 46. Vectiarium, hoc est, de

15. De genitura. ossium per molitionem
16. De natura pueri. impellendorum ratione,
libr. I.
17. De carnibus.
18. De septimestri partu. 47. De itlceribus, libr. I.
19. De octimesiri partu. 48. De fistulis, libr. I.
20. De superfoetatione. 49. De haemorrhoidibus, hoc est,
de venis in ano sanguinem
21. De dentitione.
22. De corde. fundere solitis, libr. I.

23. De glandulis. 50. De capitis vulneribus, libr.

I.
24. De ossium natura.
25. De aire, locis <fe aquis. 51 De foetus in utero mortui
26. De flatibus. exectio7ie, lib. I.

27. De morbo sacra. 52 De corporum resectione,

libr. I.

28. De salubri victus ratione.

29. De victus ratione, libr. III. 53. hoc est, De morbis
populari-
30. De insomniis, VII.
ter grassantibus, libr.
31. De alimento.
Quorum Primus, Terlius
32. De victus ratione in morbis d: Sextus, post Galeni
acutis. Annotu-
Commentarios,
33. De locis in homine. tionibus sunt illustrati.
34. De liquidorum usu. Secundus verb ante annos
triginta cum Commen-
35. De morbis, libr. I V. tariis editus, denuo ab
36. De affectionibus, libr. I. authore est recognitus.
37. De internis affectionibus, Beliqui iiistis Annota-
libr. I. tionibus donati.

Ixv
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS
54. hoc est, Afhorismorum, lib. 57. Oratio ad aram,
1. cum brevibus nolis. 58. Thessali Legati Oratio.
69. Genus cfc vita Hippocratia,
55. Epistolae aliquot. secundum Soranum.
56. Atheniensium Senatuscon- 60. De purgaloriis remediia.
suUum. 61. De structura Hominia.

Ixvi
HIPPOCRATES
PROGNOSTIC
 INTRODUCTION
This work has never been attributed to
any author
except Hippocrates, but we must remember that
some modern scholars use the term " Hippocrates "
in a somewhat pecuHar sense.
Its subject is tlie prognosis of
acute diseases in
general, which Hippocrates made his special pro-
vince. I have dealt with
prognosis already, and it
only remains tosay a few words about the manuscripts
and editions.
The
chief authorities for the construction of the
text are M, V, and a tenth-century ^
manuscript
called "446 supplement" by Littre and
by C
KUhlewein. Hoikhamensis 282, which 1 have ex-
amined, is here practically identical with V, and has
not helped towards the construction of the text.
There is an invaluable commentary by Galen.
C
is
carelessly written, being full of misspellin"-s
which often appear due to writing from dictation.'^
On the other hand, there are omissions which prove
conclusively that a scribe's eye passed from one word
to another, omitting all the ^
intervening syllables.
The obvious conclusion to draw is that both tran-
^
It contains Prorpiostic, part of Aphorisms, Epistle to
Ptolemy,
and several works of Galen. See Little 11. 103.
E. g. -niffiiv for 7]ffffov, etr] for j?, ^ for etr], ul/jLuadw for
2^
i/xfiadui, evKpnoi for fVKprjTot.
3
See e. g. pp. 23, "2(5, 45, 50.
 INTRODUCTION
scription and dictation played their part in the
early transmission of the text.
The text of C differs considerably from that of
M and V, These very often agree when pre- C
sents either a completely different version or else a
different order of words. The remarkable point
about the variations is that they rarely affect the
sense to any appreciable degree. For instance, in
Chapter I C' has roiv roiourcwv voo-t/xartov {sic), while
M V have twv -n-aOewv t<3v TOLovTiwv. Similar variations
are very common, and point to a time when the
text was copied with close attention to the sense
and with little care for verbal fidelity. One would
be tempted to postulate two editions of the work
were the variations of greater intrinsic importance.
They are, however, in no sense corrections, and it is
hard to imagine that the author would have taken
the trouble to make such trivial alterations intention-
ally. It is more probable that between the writer's
date and that of Galen there was a period when
copies of Hippocrates were made without attention
to verbal accuracy. From one of these are descended
M and V, from another is descended C. This lack
of respect for the actual words of Hippocrates pro-
vided that the general sense is unaffected may
perhaps be connected with assimilation of the dialect
of all the Hippocratic collection to an Ionic model.
An age which did not scruple to alter words would
probably not scruple to alter their form.
It is not easy to decide whether C
or M
V repre-
sents the more ancient tradition. A few variations,
however, are distinctly in favour of C, and I have
adopted this manuscript as my primary authority
in constructing the text.
 INTRODUCTION
There are, besides C, twenty-one Paris manuscripts
containing Progiioslic.
The early editions and translations, the first two
translations being into Latin from the Arabic, are
very numerous.^ The dates show that from 1500 to
about 1650 this work was used by doctors throughout
Europe as a practical text-book. ^ The first Englisli
translation was written by Peter Low (London,
1597), and was followed by that of Francis Clifton
(London, 1734), of John Moffat (London, 1788), and
of Francis Adams (London, 1849). Littre's edition
and translation in the second volume are among his
best work, and the text of KUhlewein is a great im-
provement on all his predecessors'. I have adopted
his principles of spelling while constructing an in-
dependent text.

1
Galen's commentary is often added, as are also notes by
more modern editors.
a
See Littre II, 103-109.
 nPOrNOSTIKON
Toy hfTpov 8oK€t uoc dpiarov elvat irpovoiav
I.

eTTirydevetv'TrpoytvooaKoyv yap kui TrpoXeycov

Trapa Toiai voaeouai rd re irapeovra kqI to, irpo-
yeyovora koL rd fieWovra eaeaOat, oKoaa re
irapaXei-Tovcnv ol dadeveovT€<i eKSnjyevp^evos
TTiareuoiTO av fidWov yivdxjiceiv rd tmv voaevv-
Twv Trprjy/uiaTa, ojcrre roX/xdv eTTLTpeireiv tov<;
dv9p(oirov<i cr(})d<; rw h^rpcp. ri]v 8e ^ Oe-
avTOv<;
paTTeu-jv dptcTTa dv iroieono Trpoe^So)? rd eaop^eva
10 eK Tcov Trapeovrcov
TraOijixdrwv. vyLea<i fxev yap
iroieiv drravra<i Tou<i voaeovrat; ^ dhvvaTOv rovro

yap Kai rov TrpoytvcoaKeiv rd pbeXXovTa uTro^ij-

aeaOai Kpeaaov dv yv iireiSt] 8e ol dvOpwiroL
aTro6v7]crKovaiv, ol p-kv Trplv rj KuXeaai rov lyrpov
VTTO tt}? laxvo'i rrj<i vovaov, ol 8e hal ia/caXead-
fi.evot ireXevTyjaav, ol p,ev yp^epip'
7rapa)(pP)p,a
fiiav ^i]aavTe<;, ol Se oXtyw irXeiova y^poi ov, irplv
i) TOP ii-jrpov rfi re^vrj Trpo? CKaarov I'oarjp.a
^
avTayoivtaaaOai. yvwvai ovv )(^pr]
rcov ToiovTtov

'
For 5e Wilamowitz reads t€.
*
voatorras C aadfve'yvras MV,
:

'
yvaivai Littr^ from Paris 22(59 : yviiivra C :
')v6vTa'MV.
6
 PROGNOSTIC
I. I HOLD that it is an excellent thing for a
P^or if he discover
physician to practise forecasting.
and declare unaided ^ by the side of his patients the
present, the past and the future, and
fill in the gaps

in the account given by the sick, he Avill be tlie

more believed to understand the cases, so that men
will confidently entrust themselves to him for treat-
ment. Furthermore, he will carry out the treatment
best if he know beforehand from the present
symptoms what will take place later. Now to
restore every patient to health is impossible. To
do so indeed would have been better even than
forecasting the future. But as a matter of fact men
do die, some owing to the severity of the disease
before they summon the physician, others expiring
immediately after calling him in living one day or
—
a little longer —
before the physician by his art can
combat each disease. It is necessary, therefore, to
learn the natures of such diseases, how much they

I try by this word to represent the preposition irpo- in

^

the compound verbs, wliieh means "before being told" in

" before
reference to ra irapeoura and ra wpoyeyovvTa, and
the events occur" in reference to to. /j.eWoi'Ta, (asaOai. -/rpoi'oia
is equivalent to irpSyi'^iais.

7
 nPOrNfiSTIKON

20 voarj^drwv^ ra^ (pvaia^, oKoaov virep rijv BvvafiLV

eccriv TOiv awfidrwv ^ koI Tovrwv ri^v irpovoiav
€K/xai>0dpeiv. ovto) yap av ri? 6avp,dtono 8iKa[(o<;
Kal hiTpo<i dya6o<i av eh]- kuI yap 01)9 olov re
TrepiyiveaOai en p^ciWou di> BvvatTO Zia^vXdaaeLv
CK 7r\€Lovo<i y^povov 7rpo^ov\€v6p,evo<i Trpo'i eKaara,
Kal TOv<i diroOavevp.evov'^ re kul ao}Or]aop.evov^
27 irpoyivdxTKcov re Kal irpoXeyrov dvaiTios civ el'r].

II. "^KeTTTeaOai he ')(pii u)he ev rotaiv o^eat

voarjpacTiv' TrpcoTOV fiev to irpoawirov tov voaeov-
ro<i, €1, op-OLov iaTi TOtaiTiov vyiau'6vTu>v, p^dXiara
Se, el avTO etovToi' ovtco yap av etr) dpiarov, to
8e evavTLooTaTov tov op,oiov heivoTaTov. eh] S'
av TO ToiovSe' pl<; o^ela, 6(f)0a\p,ol koIXoi., Kpo-
Ta(f)0i (Tvp^TreTTTOiKOTef;, mtu y}ru)(^pd Kal avveaTaX-
p^eva Kal 01 \o/3ol tmv mtcov dTre(7Tpap,p,evoi Kal to
hepp.a TO irepl to Trpoaunrov CK\r]p6v Kal nepiTe-
10 TapLevov Kal KapcjiaXeov eov Kal to )(p(opa tov avp,-
7ravT0<; Trpoa-wTTov )(X(op6v r] p,eXav iov.^ rjv p,ev'^
ev dp^cp T)}<i vovcrov to Trpoawnov toiovtov 17 Kal
olov re fi Tolaiv dXXoiai (n]p,ei0icn avvTeK-
p.i]7TQ)

p.atpeadat, eTravepeadai XP^h f^V 'r]ypv7rvi]Kev 6

di'6pu>iro<; rj to, t)]<; koiXlt]<; e^vypaap.eva rjv^

l(xxypS)<i, i) XipLwhe<i TL ex^i avTov. Kal rjv p.ev ti
TOVTWV opoXoyfi, rjcraov vopa^eiv Seivov elvar
Kp'weTai 8e TavTa ev yp^epj] re Kal vvkt'l, j]v 8cd
1
ruv Toiuvrcov t'oarri/ndTcvi' C ^witli misspelling): rwv traBftuv
tSjv TOiovriu'V MV.
*
After aaifxaTcov all the MSS. have af^a 8« nal e? ti Seiov
ivea-Ttv if rf/cri fovaoiai. It is regarded as an interpolation
by Kiihlewein.
'3
f,r .M V : il C. *
ixki' C: fiev olv MV.
*
tv Kiihlewein: (U C: 7, MV.
8
 PROGNOSTIC, i.-ii.

exceed the strength of men's bodies,^ and to learn

how to forecast them. For in this way you will
justly win respect and be an able physician. For
the longer time you plan to meet each emergency
the greater your power to save those who have a
chance of recovery, while you will be blameless if
you learn and declare beforehand those who will
die and those who will get better.
II. In acute diseases the physician must conduct
his inquiries in the following way. First he must
examine the face of the patient, and see whether it
is like the faces of healthy people, and especially
whether it is like its usual self. Such likeness will
be the best sign, and the greatest unlikeness will
be the most dangerous sign. The latter will be as
follows. Nose sharp, eyes hollow, temples sunken,
ears cold and contracted with their lobes turned
outwards, the skin about the face hard and tense
and parched, the colour of the face as a whole being
^
yellow or black. If at the beginning of the disease
the face be like this, and if it be not yet possible
with the other symptoms to make a complete prog-
nosis, you must go on to inquire whether the patient
has been sleepless, whether his bowels have been
very loose, and whether he suffers at all from hunger.
And if anything of the kind be confessed, you must
consider the danger to be less. The crisis conies
^
The clause omitted by Kiihlewein, " tind
at the same time
whether there anything divine in the diseases," is found
is
in all MSS. It is contrary to Hippocratic doctrine, and to
suppose that rb Oelou means Aoi/uJs has no Hippocratic
authority, nor would a reference to plague be in place here.
^
/. e. very dark. Similarly /xf\a:'a oi'pa is dark urine, of
the colour of port wine, as I ought to have remarked in
Vol. I. when translating Epidemics. So frequently.
9
 nPOrNQSTIKON
TavTa<; Ta>i 7rpo(f)d(Tta<; to Trpocrwirov toiovtov rj-

20 fjv 8e fxrjhkv tovtcov (pfj /xrjSe iv tw ')(pova)

tw
Karacrrf], elBevai tovto ro cnjpielov
7rpoeipj]/ii€V(p
6avarcoB€<; eov.^ i)v Se Kal iraXaiorepov iovrot
^
Tov voarjp-aTO^ i) rpiraiov to irpodWJTOv tolovtov
r], -nepi re rovroiv eTravepiaOai, jrepl wv kul irpo-
Tepor eKeXevaa Kal ra dWa
aij/xela aKeTrreaOai,
rd re iv rfp avp.7ravTi^ acop-ari Kal ra iv Tolai
oipOaX/xoiaiv. rjv yap ti]v auyrjv (feeuywcriv rj Sa-

Kpvcoaiv dTTpoatpero)^ 17 SiacrTpe(f)a)vTai rj

6 erepoq
TOV erepov iXdaacov yivrjTai rj
to. \evKa ipvOpd
*
30 X(T)(^ci)aiv i) TTeXtSva i^Xe^ia p,eXava iv avTolaiv
?)

rj \?]ixai (palvcovTai nrepl Td<; 6\jria'i t)

Kal ivaicopev-
^
jxevoL r) i^[a)(^ovT€<i f] ejKOiXoi, lay^vpoi'i <yLvop.evoL
rj
TO y^poop^a tov avpLTTavTO'; Trpoadytrov i)XX()LUi-
p,evov, TavTa ndvTa kukcl vop,l^eiv elvai Kal oXe-
Opia. (TKO-nelv he Xprj Kal Ta<; vTrocpdaiwi tmv

6(f)0aXp.MV iv ToZaiv virvotacv rjv yap ti virocpai-

vrjTai crvp.^aXXop,€Vcov tmv j3Xe(jidpu)V tov XevKov,
firj
iK SiappoLrj^ i) (papp.aK07roaLi]<; eovTL i) p,i] el-
dia/xev(p ovTU) KuOevSeiv, (j)avXov to arj/xeiov Kal
40 davaTa)8€<; a(j)68pa. rjv Se Kap,7rvXov yevrjTai rj
TreXiBvbv^ /SXecpapov rj y^€lXo<; rj jol? fieTa Tivo<;
TMv dXXcov arjp.€icov, elBevai ^pr] iyyu^; iovTa tov
OavuTOV 0avaT(t)he<; 8e Kal ^etXea dTToXvo/xeva
44 Kal Kpep,dfieva Kal \\rvxpci Kal exXevKa ytvop,eva.
III. K.€KXi.p,€Vov Be ')(^pT] KaTaXa/jL/3dv€a'0at tov

^
elSefai tovto tJ) a7ifie7ov BayaTu'SfS f6v. For this M has
fiSfuai xph ^T'T'i'S iSvra tov davarov.
^
After TpiTa'iov Madds ^ TfTapraiou.
'
After ffvfjLTravTi MV add irpo<rwncf koI ra ei^
T<f.
*
After avTo'iaiv MV add ix<^<T^v.
10
 PROGNOSTIC, ii.-in.

after a dav and a niijht if tluoiioh these causes the

face has such an appearance. But should no such
confession be made, and should a recovery not take
place within this period, know that it is a sign of
death. If the disease be of longer standing than
three days ^ when the face has these characteristics,
go on to make the same inquiries as I ordered in
the previous case, and also examine the other
symptoms, both of the body generally and those of
the eyes. For if they shun the light, or weep
involuntarily, or are distorted, or if one becomes
less than the other, if the wliites be red or livid or
have black veins in them, should rheum appear
around the eyeballs, should they be restless or pro-
truding or very sunken, or if the complexion of the
—
whole face be changed all these symptoms must
be considered bad, in fact fatal. ^ You must also
examine the partial appearance of the eyes in sleep.
For if a part of the white appear when the lids are
closed, should the cause not be diarrhoea or purging,
or should the patient not be in the habit of so
sleeping, it is an unfavourable, in fact a very deadly
symptom.
2
But if, along with one of the other
symptoms, eyelid, lip or nose be bent or livid, you
must know that death is close at hand. It is also
a deadly sign when the lips are loose, hanging, cold
and very white.
III. The patient ought to be found by the
^
/. e. if more than two complete days have elapsed.
* "if not fatal."
Or,
'
Or, "if not a very deadly symptom."

^
After yivAfxii'Oi M
adils *; ai o-^ies avXfJ-i^o^a-i '>'"' a.Xo/xTre'is.
*
After irfAtSyhf Al adds f) uixpiiv.
II
 nPOrNQLTIKON
vocreovra vtto tov IrjTpov eVt to irXevpov to Be^iov
t)TO dpiaTepov Kal Ta<; y^elpa<i koX tov Tpd^tjXov
Kal TO, GKeXea oXiyov €7riKeKap,/xei>a e^ovTa kuI
TO (Tvixrrav aco/xa vypov xeip-evov ovtw yap •

Koi 01 TrXeiaToi twv vyiaivovToov KaTaKXtvovrai'

api(TTai 5e twv KaTaKXiaicov at op,oioTaTai Trjcrt
TOiv uyiatvovTcoi'. vtttiov he KelcrOai Kal Ta<i
^
'Xelpa'i KUi ra cKeXea €KT€Tafieva e^ovTa rjaaov
10 dyaOov. el he Kal 7rpo7reTr)<; yevoiTO Kal KaTap-
peoL diro t/}? KXivrj^ eVi tov<; 7r6Sa<;, heivoTepov
eVrt TOVTo eKeivov.^ el he Kal yv/j,vov<i tou?
7ruha<i evpiaKOiTO e)(wv ju,r) Oep/xov^ Kcipra eovTU^
Kal Ta<i ')(elpa<i ^ Kal tcl aKeXea dvcop,dX(o<; hiep-
pi^fieva Kal yv/xva, KaKov dXvapiov yap crrj-
fiaivei. Oavaroihe^ he Kal to Kexv^oTa Kadevheiv
alel Kal tcl aKeXea vTrTLOv Ketfievov avyKeKa/u,p.eva
elvat, la-)(ypoi<i Kal hLaireirXey p-eva. eirl yaaTepa
he Keladai, w fiij crvvy^9e<i eaTi koI vyiaivoPTi
^ ^
20 Koip-dadai ovtw, KaKov nrapa^poavvqv yap
ai'ip.aivei rj ohvviiv Tiva Tcav irepl
tijv yacJTepa
Torrcov. dvaKaOi^eiv hi ^ovXeaOai tov voaeovTa
Trj'i vovaov dKp.a^ovai^<i irovtjpov fiev ev irdai
Totaiv o^ecn voa/jpacrtv, kukkttov he ev toicti

irepLTTvevpiOviKolcTiv. 6h6vTa<i he irpleiv ev irvpeTU),

QKoaoiai p.rj crvvrj8e<; ecTTiv diro iraihcov, p.aviKov
Kal OavaTOihe^' ^ r]v he Kal Trapa^povecov tovto
iroifi, oXedpiov KapTa ijht] yiveTai.
^
After xi~ipai M ailcls koL rhv rpd-xv^ov.
*
Tovro fKelvov omitted by MV.
^
After x^i^pof ^^^ '>''l'^ ""' '''^^
rpd.xn\ov.
*
KaKov omitted by MV.
is
*
For yap MV
have tji'o followed by ar)/j.ali/ei ^ oSvvriv rHv

12
 PROGNOSTIC, III.

physician reclining on his right or left side, with his

arms, neck and legs slightly bent, and the whole
body lying relaxed for so also recline the majority
;

of men when in health, and the best postures to

recline in are most similar to those of men in health.
But to lie on the back, with the arms and the legs
stretched out, is less good. And if the patient
should actually bend forward, and sink foot-wards
away from the bed,^ the posture should arouse more
fear than the last. And if the patient should be
found with his feet bare without their being very
hot, and with arms and legs flung about anyhow and
bare, it is a bad sign, for it signifies distress. It is
a deadly symptom also to sleep always with the
mouth open, and to lie on the back with the legs
very much bent and folded together. To lie on the
belly, when the patient is not accustomed
so to

sleep when in health, is bad, for it signifies delirium,

or pain in the region of the belly. But for the
patient to wish to sit up when the disease is at its
height is a bad sign in all acute diseases, but it is
worst in cases of pneumonia. To grind the teeth
in fevers, when this has not been a habit from
childhood, signifies madness and death and if the ;

grinding be also accompanied by delirium it is a

very deadly sign indeed.
^
This means apparently that the patient cannot lie back,
and so slips towards the foot of the bed. It perhaps cones-
" "
ponds to our sinking down in the bed in a state of collapse
or great weakness.

*
After OavariuSes- the MSS. have, with slight variations,
a\Ao XP^ irpuXiyeiv k'iv^vvov €ir' afi(porfptiiv fcrofiivov. The
sentence is deleted by Ermerins and transposed by Gomperz
to after Toitwv (1. 22.).

»3
 nPOrNQSTIKON
"EX,«o9 Be, y)v re Trpoyeyovbf; tvxv ^X^^' V^ "^^
30 Kfil ev T?! vovarp jLvijrai, Kara^avO dveiv- rjv yap

fieWr/ (iTToXelaOai o daOevwv, rrrpo rov davdrov

32 i)
irekthvov /cal ^i~ipov ecrrai rj co^pov Koi cricKripov.
IV. n^pi he ^etpwy (f)apfj<; rdSe yivcoaKoy ^ iv
TTvperolaiv o^eaiv rj iv 7r€pnri>evp,oi'Lijcn Ka\ iv
Kul iv KecpaXaXyirjat irpo rov -Kpocrcoirov
(f)pei'LTicn
(f^epopevwi Kal 6i]pevovaa^ Sia k€vP]^ kol KpoKv8a<i
diro Tcov ip,aTicov dTroTi\\ovaa<; Kal Kap(f)oXo-
yeovcra<i^ Kal drro tcov tolx(^i^ ay^vpa dTroaTTcocra^i,
7 7r«o"a? elvac KaKa'i Kal OavarcoSea^.
\ .
llvevpa 8e ttvkvov pev iov irovov arjpaLvei
rj (pXeyp^ovrjv iv rolaiv virep twv ^pevoiv ^(uptof-
(TLV peya he dvairveopevov Kal Bid ttoXXou xpovov
''

7rapa(j)poavvr]v aijpalver ^jruxpov Be iKirveo-

pevov iK TOiv pivoiv kol tou aroparofi 6Xe9piov
Kdpra i]Br) yLverai. evirvoiav Be xprj vopi^eiv
Kdpra peyd\>]v Buvapiv e^^tv e? awTijpiijv iv
irdat rolaiv o^iat, voa/jpaaiv, OKoaa avv TrupeTot^
9 iariv Kal iv reaaapdKovra ijpepjjai Kptverai.
VI. Ot Be lBpcoTe<i dpiaroL puev elaiv iv Trdai
Tolaiv voar^paaiv, oKoaoi av iv rjp^epijai
o^eai
KpiaiprjcTt yLVwvrai Kal reXeroq tov TTvperov
uTzaXXdaauxTiv. dyaOol Be Kal OKoaoi Bid irav-
To^i TOU a(op,aTo<; yivopevoi dneBei^av tov dv-

OpwTTOV evTT6TeaTepov (pepovTa to voaqpa. dl K

dv 1X7] TovTcov Ti dTTepyd^covTai,^ ov XvaiTeXe€<i.
KdKLaroi Be ol "^vxpol Kal povvov Trepl ti-jv
K€(f)aXT]v^ yivopuevoi Kal tov av^eva ovtol yap •

10 avv pev o^el irvpeTd) ddvaTOV (Ji]p,aivovaiv, avv

11
TTpy]VTepfp Be, p.rjKO<i vovaov,
^
Before ec -nvpfTolaLv the ^ISS. have oaoLciv or dKSjotatv.
Wilainowitz deletes.
14
 PROGNOSTIC, iii.-vi.

If the patient had a sore before the ilhiess, or if

a sore arises during it, ])ay great attention for if ;

the sick man is going to die, before death it will be

either livid and dry or pale and hard.
IV. As to the motions of the arms, I observe the
following facts. In acute fevers, pneumonia, phrenitis
and headache, if they move before the face, hunt in
1

the empty pluck nap from the bedclothes, pick

up bits,
air,
and snatch chaff from the walls all these —
signs are bad, in fact deadly.-
V. Raj)id respiration indicates pain or inflamma-
tion in the parts above the diaphragm. Deep and
slow respiration indicates delirium. Cold breath
from the nostrils and mouth is a very fatal sign
indeed, (jood respiration must be considered to
have a very great influence on recovery in all the
acute diseases that are accompanied by fever and
reach a crisis in forty days.
VI. In all the acute diseases those sweats are best
that occur on critical days and completely get rid
of the fever. Those too are good that occur all
over the body, showing that the patient is bearing
the disease better. Sweats without one of these
characteristics are not beneficial. Worst are the
cold sweats that break out only around the head
and neck for these with acute fever indicate death,
;

with a milder fever a long illness.

Obviously not ordinary headaches, but such as accompany

^

high fever.
" if not
•^
Or, deadly."
^
MV omit Kal Kap<po\oyeov<Tas but insert (before koI

KpoKvSas) the words koi avoKapipoKoyovaas.

^
(TTjjuaiVef C : SrjAoi MV.
*
anepydC'^i'Tai C (with o for w) :
f^epydcrui/Tai MV.
* After Ke<()a\r]v MV add koI rh irp6(Xuirot'.

15
 nporNasTiKON
11. iTToy^ovopiov be aptaTov jxev avcoovvov re
iov Kol ixaXBaKOv kul ofiaXov Kai eirl Se^ia Kal
eV apiarepd
'

(pXeyfiaivov ^e fcai oBvvrjv Trapeyov

1] ii'T€Tap.evov rj ra he^ia
ai'cofiuXco^ hiaKeifxevov
7rpo9 ra apiarepd, ravra iravra (fivXaaaeaOai
XP'l- €1 8e Kol a(^vypio<s iveli-j ev tw VTTO')(^ovZpiu),
0upvj3ov a)}fji,ati'€i rj dXXa tou?
7Tapa(f)po(Tuvr}v
'

ocfydaX/xov; toop toioutwu eiriKaTtSelv XP'l' V^

>ydp al o\/rte9 irvKva Kivewvrai, /xavfjvai rov
^
10 K(i^vovTa e\7ri9.
OrSv/^a Be ev tw vTTOxovBpiw (tkXt]p6v re eov
Kal erroiihvvoi' KUKiarov p-ev, el Trap" drrav ecrj to
vTTOXovhpiov. el he eirj ev rw erepw irXevpCo,
uKivSworepov eariv ev ru) err' dpiarepd eov.^
(n]p,aivei Se rd roiavra olS)']p,ara ev dpxfj p^ev
KLvBuvov davdrov oXiyoxpoviov ^ el Se virep-
^dXXoi etfcoaiv r)/x€pa^ 6 re 7ruper6<; e^fov Kal ro
o'lStj/xa p,7]KaOi(rrdp.evov, if Siavvrjcriv rpe-nerai.
jiverai, Be rovroiaiv ev rrj Trpwrrj rrepioBw Kal
20 a'ip,aro<; pi]^if Bid pivcov Kal Kdpra oy^eXel' dX')C

erravepeaOai XP'h ^^ Ke(})aXT)v dXyeovaiv r) d/x-

^XvMcraovaiv el
yap ecrj ri rovrwv,^ evravda
av p,dXXov Be rolai vewrepoiai rrevre Kal
perroi.
rpu]Kovra erecov rov aip.aro<i rr]v prj^iv rrpoa-
Bex^oOai.
'['d Be pLaXOaKa rcov olBijfxdrwv Kal dvcoBvva
Kal rw BaKrvXm vrreiKovra ;;^yoo»'ta)Te/9a9 ra?
Kptaiwi iroielrai Kal rfcraov eKeivtov Beivorepd
*
For rhv Kap-vovra MV read TOVTOV.
*
iSv Wilaiiiowitz from t'dm of C. Omitted b}' MV.
*
After 6\tyoxp<ii'ioy the MSS. read (fffadai, which
Wdamowitz deletes.

i6
 PROGNOSTIC, VII.

VII. It is best for the hypochondrium to be free

from pain, soft, and with the riglit and left sides
even but should it be inflamed, painful, distended,
;

or should it have the right side uneven with the left

— all these signs are warnings. If there should be
throbbing as well in the hypochondrium, it indicates
a disturbance or delirium. The eyes of such patients
ought to be examined, for if the eyeballs move
rapidly you may expect the patient to go mad.
A swelling in the hypochondrium that is hard
and painful is the worst, if it extend all over the
hypochondrium should it be on one side only it is
;

less dangerous on the left.^ Such swellings at the

commencement indicate that soon there will be a
danger of death, but should the fever continue for
more than twenty days without the swelling sub-
siding, it turns to suppuration. Such patients
in the
first period experience epistaxis also, which is very
beneficial to them. But one should ask them
further if they have a headache or dimness of vision,
for if one of these symptoms occur the disease will
be determined in that direction. The epistaxis is
more likely to happen when the patients are younger
than thirty-five years.
Swellings that are soft and painless, yielding to
the finger, cause the crises to be later,^ and are less
dangerous than those just described. But if the

1
The sentence implies that the swelling is more dangerous
on the right probably the first reference to appendicitis in
;

Greek litei-ature.
*
Or, "to be more protracted."

*
For ei . . . TovTwv MV read fjv yip n toiovtov flri-

17
 nPOrNfiSTIKON

ecTiv el Be vTrep^dXXoi e^i'j/covTa rjixepa<i o n

30 TTvpeTOf e^wi' Kal to ol'8t]/.ia firj KaOiaTUfxevoi',
€/jL7rvov eaeaOuL arjfxaivei' Kal tovto Kal to iv
TTj aWr] KoiXcT] Kara to avro. OKoaa fiev ovv
eTToiZvvd re earriv Kal <TK\i]pa Kal peyaXa,
aijjuatvei klvZwov davdrov oXt'yo-^poviov, OKoaa
Be aaXdaKu re Kal dvo'yBvi'a Kal ru) BaKTiiXw
irie^o/jbeva vireiKei, y^povKorepa.
Be d7roardaia<; rjacrov ra ev rf) lyaarpl
Ta<?
olB/jfiara Troieirai roiv ev rolaiv vrro^ovBpioiaiv,
TjKiara Be ra viroKdrco rov 6fi(pa\ov e? Biairvrjaiv
40 rpeirerar a\paro<i Be prj^iv pdXiara eK rcov dvw
roTTWV irpoaBe'^^eaOai. drrdvrwv Be y^pr) rcov
olBi]p,drcov -x^povt^ovrcov irepl ravra rd ^copla
vTroa-KeTTreadai rd<; efnrvtjcna^. rd Be Biairv)')-
para o)Be ^/)?; (TKeirreadai rd evrevOev oKoaa pev
aiiroyv e^o) rpe-nerai, dpiard ean apiKpd re eovra
Kal pdXiara
&)9 eKKXivovra Kal e? o^v diroKO-
e^co
pvcf)oup,eva'^ ra Be p,eydXa re eovra Kal irXarea
Kal rjKiara e? o^v dtTOKopixpovpeva KdKiara' OKoaa
Be eao) pyyvvrai, dpiard ecrriv, d rfo e^u>
y^wpico
50 p>iBev irrLKOLvoyvel, dXXa eariv irpoaearaXpepa
re Kal dvooBvva Kal opo)[poov dirav ro e^co j^^copiov
(^aiverai. ro Be ttvov dpcarov eariv XevKov re
Kal Xelov Kal opaXov Kal ft)9 y]Ki<rra BvawBe^' ro
54 Be evavriov rw roiovrw KdKiarov.
VIII. 01 Be vBpco7re<; o'l eK rcov o^ecov vocrrjpd-
T(ov rrdvre^ KaKoi' cure yap rov 7rvp6<; aTraXXdcr-
aovcxiv eircoBwoi re elaiv Kdpra Kal Oai'arcoBee^.
dp^ovrai Be oi irXelaroi utto rcov Kevecoi cov re Kal
rrj<; 6a(f)vo<;, ol Be Kal diro rov rjiraro'^. OKoaoiai,
[xev ovv eK rcov Kevecovcov ai dp)(^al Kal t?"}? 6(7<^vo<;
i8
 PROGNOSTIC, vii.-viii.

fever continue longer than sixty days, and the swell

will be
ing does not subside, it is a sign that there
iu any other part of the
suppuration, and a swelling
cavity will have the same history.
Now swellings
that are painful, hard, and big, indicate a danger
of death in the near future such as are soft and
;

painless, yielding to the pressure of the finger, are

of a more chronic character.
Abscessions are less frequently the result of swell-
in the hypo-
ings in the belly than of swellings
cliondria least likely to turn to suppuration are
;

swellings below the navel, but expect hemorrhage,

most probably from the upper parts. But whenever
the swellings in these regions are protracted one
must suspect suppurations. Collections of pus there
ought to be judged of thus. Such of them as turn
outwards are most favourable when they are small,
and bend as far as possible outwards, and come to
a point ;
the worst are those which are large and
broad, slojnng least to a point. Such as break
inwards are most favourable when they are not
communicated at all to the outside, but do not pro-
ject and are painless,
while all tiie outside appears ot
one uniform colour. The pus is most favourable that
is white and smooth, uniform and least evil-smelling.
Pus of the opposite character is the worst.
Vill. Dropsies that result from acute diseases are
all unfavourable, for they do not get rid of the fever
and they are very painful and fatal. Most of them
begin at the Hanks and loins, though some begin
also at the liver. Now whenever they begin in the
flanks and loins the feet swell, and chronic diar-

*
airoKopvfovfieva C :
awoKupTovixei'a MV,
19
 nPOrNQSTIKON

yivovrai, o'l re vroSe? olSeovaiv kuI

hidppoiai
TToXvxpovtoi taxova-iv ovre Ta<i 68vua<; Xvovaai
Ta? eK TMv Keveoivwv re koX Tfj<: 6a(})vo^ ovre tt^v
10 yaarepa Xa-nacrcrovaar OKoaoiai hi airo rov
i]7raro<; jbovrai, /3))^ai re Ovp6<: avToc<i iyyl-
verai kul diroTrrvouaiv ovhev d^iov
Xoyov kuI
ol 770 Se? olSeovcriv koL t)
yaar/jp ov 8ia)(^(op€c,
CL /XT)
aKXrjpd re kuI iircoBvi'a koX irpo'i dvdy-
Ktjv, Kol irepl Trjv koiXujv ylverai olSyjpara, to,
fiev eVi Be^id, to, 8e e-rr dpicTTepd, re lard^evd
17 Kat, Karairavofxeva.
IX. Se koI ^et/oe? Kai TroSe?
KecfiaXrj -v/ri/^pa
iovra kukov re kolXlii'^ kuI rcov
tt}? irXevpoiv
dep/j,(oi> iovrcov. cipiamv Se dirav ro crw/ia
depfxov re elvat koI jxaXOaKov ofiaXco'i.
^rpecf)eaOai 8e Set rov voaeovra p-qihiw; koi
ev roiai /xereoopia/xotaiv
^
eXa^pov elvai- el Se
^apv<i i(ov (paLi'oiro Kat ro dXXo crco/xa Kal rdif
koi rov<; TroSa?,
')(^elpa<; eiriKLvSworepov eariv.
el he irpo'i rat iBdpei Kal ol
ovvx^'i Kal ol haKrvXat
10 TreXihvol yivovrai," irpoahoKifMO'; 6 9dvaro<i avrUa-
^
fxeXaivufievoi he iravreXo)^ ol haKrvXoi Kal ol
7r68e<; r/crcrov oXeOpcot rwv ireXihvoiv dXXd Kal*
ra aXXa
T6W9
(77) fxela aKe-nreaOaL XPU'
^
J^P euTre- W
^alvj-jraL <^epwv ro KaKov )) Kal dXXo ri
roiv irepLeariKOiv arjpelcov irpo'i rouroiaiv eiriheL-
Kvvrj,ro voaijfxa e? diroaraaiv rpairijvai e\7rt<?,
aiare rov fiev dvOpcairov irepiyevkadat, rd he
pieXavdevra rov acofiaro^; diroTrecreiv.
^
$aphs MV ;
0apuTfpos C. ^
yivouzai
:
-ylvoivro C.
*
Some MSS. read ^ for aal. koI must often be translated
" or."

io
 PROGNOSTIC, viii.-ix.

rhoeas afflict the patient, which neitlier relieve the

pains in the flanks and loins nor soften the belly.

But whenever the dropsies begin in the liver, the
patient experiences a desire to cough without bring-
ing up any sputum worth speaking of, while the
feet swell and the bowels pass no excreta except
such as are liard, painful and forced,' and swellings
rise around the belly, some to the right and some
to the left, growing and subsiding.
IX. For the head, hands, and feet to be cold is
a bad sign if the belly and sides be warm but it ;

is a very good sign when the whole body is

evenly
warm and soft.
The patient ought to turn easily and to be light
when lifted up. But if he should prove to be
heavy in the body generally, especially in the hands
and feet, it is a rather dangerous sign. And if in
addition to the heaviness both the nails and fingers
turn livid, death may be expected forthwith ;
but
when become quite black it is a less
fingers or feet
becoming livid. But the other
fatal sign than their

symptoms also must be attended to. For if the

patient should show himself bearing up against
the illness, or manifest, in addition to the signs
mentioned before, some other symptom indicating
recovery, the illness may be expected to turn to
an abscession, with the result that the patient loses
the blackened members but recovers.

^
Either by purging or (more probably) through consti-
pation.

*
Koi is omitted by C. *
Kaichv MV :
v6(xijfxa C.
21
 nPOrNQETIKON

"Opx^^S 2e fcal alholov avecnraafieva aiifxaivei

20 TTOVov rj OdvaTov?-
X. Wepi Sc vrrvov o)airep Kol Kara ^vaiv rj/Miv

<7vviide<i iuTLv, ri-ji' fxkv T)/j.epy]v eypTjyopevai XPV>

TT)v Se vvKra KaOevheiv rjv 8e rovro fierafSc-
dXrjixevov ^,^ KUKiov yiierai' rjKtcrra he av \v7reoi,
el KOlflWTO TTpwl €? TO TpLTOV flipO<; T^9 j)/Ji€pT}<;'
oi Se a-no rovrov rod '^povov vttvol TrovTjporepol.
elcriv KiiKicnov he firj KOt/xdaOai fijjre t/}? 7)pepi]<i

/jL7]Te rfj<; vvKTO<i- rj yap

vtto ohvvrj^ re xal ttovov

dypvirvoLT] dv 1) Trapacppoavvr) earat dirb rovrov

10 rov aiipelov.
XI. A.ta)(^copr}/jLa 8e apiarov icrriv fidXOaKov re
Kal (TvvearijKOf; Kal rijv oiprjv, -rp^vrep Kat vyiai-
vovri 8te)(^(i)pei, TrXfjdo'i he irpo^ \6yov rwv
ecriovrwv roiavry]<; yap eova-r]<; r))<i hie^ohov rj
Kuro) KOLkirj vyiaivot, dv. ei he e'ii] vypov ro

hia)((opT]ijLa, (Tv/jL(f)epet ixi'^re rpv^eiv fii]re ttvkvov

re Kal Kar oXtyov ht.a'y^mpelv' kotticov yap 6
dvdp(07ro<i vtto rf]^ avvey^eo^ e^avacrrdawi Ka\
dypVTTVoli] dv el he dOpoov 7roX\dKi<i hiaxcopeoi,
lO Kivhwo^ \enro6viJLrjcrat. '^prj
Kara rodWd
rrXrjdot; r6)v ecnovroiv v7ro)(copecv St9 ^7 rpl^
T?}? ij/xepi]'; Kal
iWKro<; dira^, ro he rrXelarov
rrj<;
VTTiroi TTpwl, oyarrep Kal avvrj6e<; rjv t&j dvOpooTrro.
Tra^ui'ecr^at he xpi] ro hiax<^p^P-0' rrpb^ rijv
Kpicxiv lovarj'i t?}? vovaov. vTruirvppov he earco
Kal /xrj \It]V hvacbhe^;' eTriTijheiov he Kal eXpiv0a<j
arpoyyv\a<i hte^ievat puerd rov hiax(^p>]P-ciTo<;
7rp6<; rr)v Kplcriv lovai}<; t?}? vovctov.^ hel he iv
^
ar]/j.aii'€L v6.ov fj QaiaTOV C : tto^ouj la)(ypovs <rri/j.aii'(t Kal
nluSwoy OavariuSea MV.
22
 PROGNOSTIC, ix.-xi.

Testicles or member being drawn up is a sign of

pain or death.
X. As for sleep, the patient ought to follow the
natural custom of being awake during the day and
asleep during the night. Should this be changed
it is rather a bad sign. Least harm will result if
the })atient sleep from early morning for a third part
of the day. Sleep after this time is rather bad.
The worst thing is not to sleep either during the
day or during the night. For either it will be pain
and distress that cause the sleeplessness or delirium
will follow this symptom.
XI. Stools are best when soft and consistent,
passed at the time usual in health,
and in quan-
to the food taken for when the
tity proportional ;

discharges have this chai-acter the lower belly is

healthy. If the bowels be loose, it is a favourable

sign that there should be

no noise, and that the
stools should not be frequent and scanty. For if
the patient be continually getting up he will be
while if he
fatigued and suffer from lack of sleep,
often pass copious stools there is a danger of faint-
ing. But he should go to stool twice or three
times during the day, according to the quantity
of food taken, and once during the night ; most
copiously, however, early in the morning, as his
custom The stool ought to grow thicker as
also was.
the disease nears the crisis. It should be reddish-

yellow, and not over-fetid. It is a favourable sign

when round worms pass with the discharge as the
disease nears the crisis. In every illness the bowels

2
For ^ MV read 6Ttj.
3
C omits this and the preceding sentence, the eye of the
scribe passing from one vovaov to the other.
23
 nPOrNQSTIKON
TTavrl voatjfjiaTi Xairaptjv re elvai ti^v koiXlijv
20 Kal evo<yK(iv. vBape^ 8e Kufna r) XevKov r)
'

-^^Xwpov l(7Xupoi<; a(\)pb)he<i hiaj^^oopelv, 7rovt]pa

rj

ravTa irdwa. TTovrjpov Be /cal a/xtvpou re iov

Kal yXta-x^pov Kal XevKov Kal v7r6)(X(i)pov Kal
Xecov. TovTO)v Be OavarwBearepa av
eh] to.

jxeXava TreXiBva 7) 'Knrapa i)

rj icoBea Kal kclko-

B/xa. ra
Be TroiKiXa )(poviu)Tepa jxev toutmv,

oXedpia Be ovBev r]aaov eariv Be ravra ^va p-a-

TOiBea ^ Kal ^^oXcoBea Kal rrpaaoeiBea Kal p.eXava,
irore p,ei' 6/j.ov Bie^ep')(6p,eva, ttotc Be Kal Kara
30 pepo<;.
^vaav Be civev \jru(f>ov Kal irpaBt'jcno^ Bie^ievai
apiarov Kpeacrov Be Kal avv \jrocf)cp Bie^eXOeiu rj
avTov ei'a7reiXfj(pOai Kal (XuvetXelaOai- Katroi Kal
ovTOi Bie^eXOovaa ayj/uaivei irovelv ti rov avOpw-
TTOV )] Trapacppovelu, i]v p.?] eKcov ovto) rroiijrat
6 av6 poiiro'^ ri}i> acpeaiv T7]<; (pvarj^. rov<i Be eK
roiv V7ro)(^ovBpi(ov ttSvov; re Kal ra KvpTcop,ara,
rjv rj veapci re Kal p-rj (Jvi> (pXeyp-ovfj, Xvet fSopfBo-
pvypo^ iyyei'opevo'i ev tw v7ro)(ovBpUp Kal pd-
^
40 Xiara per Bie^toiv avv Koirprp re Kal ovpco' el
Be p-1], Kal auTo<; BiaTrepaicoOeL'i' uxpeXei Be Kal
42 vTroKaTa^d<; e? rd Kara) ')(^Mpia.
XTI. Ovpov Be dpiarov eariv, orav y'^ Xcvkt] rj
VTToaraai^ Kal Xeur] Kal opiaXrj irapd irdvra rov
y^povov, ear av KpiOfj >) vovcro^' ar]p,alvei ydp
da(f)dXecav Kal vocnjpia oXtyoypovLov ecreaOai. el
Be BiaXeLTToi Kal rrore p,ev KaOapov ovpeot, Trore

>
After x^t^l'^" ^IV add f) (pvep6i^.
*
After \v(T/.i.cirJ.S^a Kiihlewcin reads (from Galen) re koI
al/xaTwSea.

24
 PROGNOSTIC, xi.-xii.

should be soft and distended. But for stools to

be very Huid, or white, or exceedingly green/ or
frothy, are all bad signs. It is a bad sign too when

they are scanty and viscid, Avhite, greenish and

smooth. But more deadly than these will be stools
that are black, or or oily, or verdigris-coloured ^
livid,
and Varied stools indicate an illness which,
fetid.
while longer than those just referred to, will be
no less dangerous such are like scrapings, bilious,
;

leek-green, and black, exhibiting these character-

istics sometimes all at once and sometimes by
turns.
It is best for flatulence to pass without noise and

breaking, though it is better for it to pass even

with noise than to be intercepted and accumulated
internally yet even if passed thus it indicates that
;

the patient is suffering or delirious, unless he emits

the flatulence wittingly. But pains and swellings
in the hypochondria, if they be recent and without
inflammation, are cured by a rumbling occurring in
the hypochondrium, which is most favourable when
it passes
along with stools and urine, though it is
beneflcial even if it merely passes by itself. It is
also beneficial when it descends into the lower
parts.
XII. Urine is best when the sediment is white,
smooth and even for the whole period of the illness
until the crisis, for it indicates a short sickness and
a sure recovery. But should the sediment intermit,
and the urine sometimes be clear and sometimes
show the white, smooth, even deposit, the illness will
*
That " '
is, yellowish green." Or, "rust-coloured."
8
Sit^ioiv M :
Ste^fXBwi' C. *
C reads slfrj for ^.

25
 nPOrNQSTIKON
Oe v<f>i,aTaiTO ro XevKov re kuI Xelov kuI ofiaKov,
)(povi(i)Tepi] ylrerat, ?} roOcro? Kal tjaaov cicrcpakTji;.
el 8e elrj to re ovpov
inrepvOpov Kal 7) viroaraaL^
v7Tepv6p6<; re Kal Xeir], TroXvxpovLcorepov fxev
10 rovro rov rrporipov yiverat, acortjpiov 8e Kapra.
Kpi/xva)Bee<; 8e iv rolaiv ovpoiaiv uTTOcrTacrte?
Trovrjpai- rovrcov he en KaKLov^ al ireraXiohee';'
Xeirral he Kal XevKal Kapra (^Xavpar rovrcov he
en KaKiovi al^ TTirvpoihee<i. vecj^eXai he evaiwpev-
fxevac rolaiv ovpoiai XevKal p,ev ayaOai, fieXatvai
he (pXaupai. ear' av he Xerrrov ^ ro ovpov Kal
TTvppov, aTrerrrov arjuaivei ro v6ar]p,a elvar el he
Kai TToXv^f^poviov eh] ro voai^pia, ro he ovpov
roLovrov iov, Kivhvvo<i p,T} ov hvv)]aerai 6 av-
20 6pa>7ro<i hiapKeaac, ear av TrerravOf) i) vovao<i.
Oavarwhearepa he roiv ovpoov rd re hvaoohea
Kal vharcahea Kal fMcXava Kal rra'X^ea' eari he
rrjai fxev yvvat^l Kal rolaiv dvhpdai ra pueXava
rcov obpcov KuKiara, rolai he iraihioiai rd vha-
roihea. OKoaoi he ovpa Xerrrd Kal u)p,d ovpeovai
TToXvv 'X^povov, rjv Kal rd dXXa ar/piela o)? rrepie-
aop.€voi<i T), rovroiaiv diroaraaiv hel irpoahi-
X^aOai e? rd Kdrco rcov ^pevwv ')((i)pla. Kal rdf
Xi7raporrjra<i he ra? dvco e<^iarapieva<i dpax^'oei-
30 hea^ p,ep-(f)ea6ar avvrt]^io<; jdp ai]p,ela. aKoirelv
he rcov ovpcov, ev oi<; elaiv al vecfieXai,^ 7]v re Kdroy
ecoaiv rjv re dvo), Kal rd '^poip.ara OKola ia)(^ovaiv
Kai ra'i p,ev Karco (pepop,eva<; avv rolai xp(i)p,aaiv,
ola eipy^rai dyaOd elvai, eiraivelv, ra? Se dvoa
'^
C omits 7r€TaAa'S«€s .... Kaniovs al, the scribe passing
from the first KaKiovs al to the second, omitting the inter-
vening words.
26
 PROGNOSTIC, XII.

be longer and recovery less likely. Should the

urine be reddish and the sediment reddish and
smooth, recovery will be sure, altliough the illness
will be longer than in the former case. Sediments
in urine which are like coarse meal are bad, and
even worse than these are flaky sediments. Thin,
white sediments are very bad, and even worse than
these are those like bran. Clouds susj)ended in the
urine are good when white but bad when black. ^
So long as the urine is thin and of a yellowish-red
colour, it is a sign that the disease is unconcocted ;

and if the disease should also be protracted, while

the utine is of this nature, there is a danger lest
the patient will not be able to hold out until the
disease is concocted. The more fatal kinds of urine
are the fetid, watery, black ^ and thick for men ;

and women black urine the worst, for children

is

watery urine. Whenever the urine is for a long

time thin and crude, should the other symptoms too
be those of recovery, an abscession is to be expected
to the parts below the diaphragm. Fatty substances
like spiders' webs settling on the surface are alarm-
ing, as they are signs of wasting. The urine in
which the clouds are, whether these be on the
bottom or at the top, must be examined, as well
as the colours of these clouds, and those that float
at the bottom with the colours I have stated to be
good, should be welcomed, while clouds on the top,
*
/. e. like port wine. See p. 9.

^
After verpixai C has avv toIs xp'-^f^"'''"' ^^ eXprirai, and
omits the phrase <rvv .
etprirat lower down.
. . Tlie text in
tliis part is very uncertain, tlie variants
being numerous but
unimportant. 1 follow Kiihlewein, but with no confidence.
Fortunately the sense is quite clear.
27
 nPOrNfiSTIKON

aw Toicrt "X^pcofiaaiv, ola eUprjrac koko, eivai,

fxefK^ecrdai. /irj e^aTraTcira) Si ere, r/v ti avTt] i)

KV(nL<i voayj/xa e^ovaa tmv ovpwv to, TOiaura

cnroSiSo)' ov fyap rov 6\ov a(D/xaro<; a7]p,€tov,
39 dW' avTrj<; KaB' kwviiqv.
XIII. "E/iero? he. o)(f)e\tfi(i)TaTo<; (f)\€yfiaT6<; re
KOI )(^o\ri<i av/j.p.e/jL€iy/u,ei'(ov &>? fiaXicrra Koi fit)
Tra^u? pLTjSe ttoXu? Kapra ipelcrdw ol he dfcpy]rea-
repoi KUKLOV^. el he en) to i/xev/iievov
Trpaaoethe^;
f)
TreXihiov rj /xeXav, on dv 77 tovtwv tcov
)(pa)pdT(ov, vo/jLi^eivTTOvijpov eu'ai- el he
')(pr]
Kai TTaira ra ^pw/xdra avTb<i dvdpu>7ro<i epeoi,
Kupra oXeOpiov r/S?; 'ylverat' Ta^^/cTTOt' he Odvarov
a)]p.aLvei ro TreXihvbv tcov e/j.eap,dTQ)v, el 6^01 hva-
(it)he<i- rrdaai he al
10
vTroaaTrpoL Koi hva(ohee<i 6hp.al
11 KaKai irdai rolaiv ip-eo/xevoicrc.
eirl
XIV. YlrveXov y^pri eirl Trdat rolaiv dX'yrjjxaai
ratal rrepl rov rrvev/novd re koi rd^ irXevpd^
Ta^^eo)? re dvarrrveaOai koX evirereo)^, av/xfie-
fieiy/xevov re cpaiveaOai ro ^avdov la)(^vpcb^ rw
rrrveXw- el <ydpttoXXw varepov fierd riju dp-)(rjv
T?7<? 6hvvi]<; dvarrrvoiro ^avOov eov rj irvppov rj
TToXXijv ^y]y^a la^vpo)^ avpip-e-
7rape-)(ov i) fir]

peiyp-evov, KUKiov ylverai' ro re yap ^avdov

UKpi^rov eov Kivhuvoihe^, ro heXevKov kuI yXia-
10 XP^^ '^^^ arpoyyvXov dXvaireXes' kukov he Kal
yXwpov re eov Kapra Kal dcppwhe^' el he eh] ovra)<;
dKp)]rov, Mare Kal /xeXav (paiveaOai, heivorepov
eariv rouro eKeivcov^ KaKov he Kal yv fii]hev
dvaKuOaiptjrai p.i]he rrpoirj 6 TTvevjJLCov, dXXd
>
iKllvi^V MV : iKfivov C.
28
 PROGNOSTIC, xii.-xiv.

with tlie colours I have stated to be bad, should be

considered unfavourable. But be not deceived if
the urine have these bad characters because the
bladder itself is diseased; for they will not be a
^
symptom of the general health, but only of the
bladder by itself.
XIII. That vomit is most useful which is most
thoroughly compounded of phlegm and bile, and
it must not be thick nor brought up in too great

(luantity. Less compounded vomits are worse. And

if that which is brought up be of the colour of leeks,

or livid, or black,^ in all cases vomit of these colours

must be considered bad. If the same patient brings
up vomit of all these colours, he is quite at death's
door. Of the vomits, the livid indicates the earliest
death, should the odour be foul but all odours
;

which are rather putrid and foul are bad in the

case of all vomits.
XIV. Sputum, in all pains of the lungs and ribs,
should be quickly and easily brought up, and the
yellow should appear thoroughly compounded with
the sputum for if long after the beginning of the
;

pain yellow sputum should be coughed up, or reddish-

yellow, or causing much coughing, or not thoroughly
compounded, it is a rather bad sign. For yellow
sputum, uncompounded, is dangerous, and the white,
viscous and round bodes no good. Pale green, if pro-
nounced, and frothy sputum is also bad. If it should
be so uncom{)ounded as to appear actually black,^this
is a more alarming sign than the others. It is bad
too if nothing be bi'ought up, and the lungs eject
nothing, but are full, and bubble in the throat. In

Hippoeratic prognosis is concerned only with "general"

^
^
pathology. See p. 9.
29
VOL. II D
 nporNnsTiKON

7rX7//3?79 i(ov i^erj ev Trj(pdpuyyi. Kopv^a'i Be /cal

TTTup/xovi eirl irdai rolcn irepl rov TrvevpLova
voat'j/jLaatv kukov koX irpoyeyovivai kuI iiriyeve-
aaar aW iv toIctcv dWoicrc rolcri BavaTcoSeac
voafj/xaaiv oi iTJappol XvaiTe\e€<i.^ cu/jLaTi 8e
20 <TUfj,p,6fj,eiy/j,€voi' ttoXXo) irTveXov
fxr) ^avOov iv
rolai TrepiTTvevfMOviKOLaiv €i>
np^r] p,ev rrjf; vovcrov
ctvaTTTuo/jLevov irepiecrriKov Kupra- e^Sofiato) 8e
eovTi TraXacoTepo) i^crcrov da-(^a\e<;.
7] rrdvTa Be
ra TTTveXa Trovijpd iariv, OKoaa av rrjp ohvvrjv
firj iravrj' KuKicna he ja p,ekava, w? Siayeypa-
irrar iravovTa 8e rrjv 68uv7]v iravra up,elio)^
27 TTTuofieva.
XV. 'Oxoaa Be rwv dXy7]fxdrcov e« tovtcov tmv
')(^uipi(jdv /jlt)
Traverai p^tjre tt/Oo? rd'i rcou TnviXwv
Kaddpaias /J->']Te Trpo? rj]v rf/? koiXli]'? eKKoirpcoacv
yu,»;'Te 7r/309 Td<i cf)Xe/3oTo/jLLa<; re Kal ^apjxaKeiaq kol
BiaLTa<;, elBevai Bel eKirvi^crovra. tmv Be eKTrvi)-
fidTwv OKOcra fxev en ')(oXd)Beo<; e6vTo<; rov
TTTveXov eKiTvia-KeTaL, oXeOpia xdpra, etVe iv
jxepei TO ^oXftjSe? tw ttiko dvaiTTVotTO eire 6/u.ov.
/xdXicrra Be, rjv dp^tjTai 'x^copelv to eK7rur)/.ia diro
10 TOVTov rou TTTveXov, rov
e/3Bofiaiou i6vro<i
i'oa7]/j.aTO<;, rov uXyeovra ^ drroOavelaOaL
iXTrl<;

reacrapeaKaiBeKaralov, rjv fiij ti avrCo e'TTiyi:VTirai

ayaOov. eariv Be ra fiev dyaOd rdBe- euTTfrt'tu?
(f)€peiv TO v6(rr]fia, evirvoov elvai, t% oBuvrjf
aTTTjXXd-^i^Oai, TO TTTveXov P7)iBlq)<; dva^ijaaeiv, ro
aco/xa irdv o/iaXco? Oep/xoi' re eivai Kal fxaXOaKov
Kal Blyjrav pii] e')(^eLV, uvpa Be Kal Bia^^^copyj/jLara
Kal VTrvovi Kal iBpcora<;, Q)<; BiayiypairTai eKaara ^
dyaOd iovra, ravra eircyeveadar ovro) p.ev yap
30
 PROGNOSTIC, xiv.-xv.

all lung diseases it is bad for catarrhs and sneezing

either to precede or to follow^ but all other dangerous
diseases are benefited by sneezing. For a little
blood mixed with yellow sputum to be brought up
in cases of pneumonia at the beginning of the
disease is a very favourable sign of recovery, but less
favourable on the seventh day or later. All sputum
is bad if it does not remove the pain, but the worst,

as I have said, is the black, while in all cases the

removal of the pain by expectoration is a better
sign.
XV. Such pains in these parts as do not give way
before either purging of sputum, or evacuation of
the bowels, or venesection, purges and regimen,
must be regarded as about to turn to empyema.
Such empyemas as form while the sputum is still
whether the bile and pus be
bilious are very fatal,
brought up by turns or together. Especially should
the empyema begin from sputum of this character
when the disease has reached the seventh day, the
patient may be expected to die
on the fourteenth
day unless some good symptom happen to him. The
good symptoms are these to bear up easily against
:

the disease to have good respiration to be free

; ;

from the pain to cough up the sputum readily the

; ;

whole body to be evenly warm and soft to have ;

no thirst urine, stools, sleep and sweat to get the

;

characters that have been severally described as good.

1
Ermerins transposes the whole passage Kopv^as Se . . . ,

XvatTe\4fs to the end of the chapter.

2
After ajueivco Kuhlewein adds to.
(perhaps rightly).
^
aAyeovTa C :ra Totavra irruovTa MV
and other SLSS.
*
After eVao-To the MSS. have «i5«Voi. Deleted by Ermerins
and Reinhold.
31
 nPOrNHETIKON
20 TOVTMV irdvTwv TMV ar)fj,€Lcov eTriyevofxevcov oux
av uTToOdvoc o dvO pwiro'i' rjv he rd fxh> Tovrcor
eiriyevrjjat, tu Se /jli], ifkeioo y^povov ^?;cra? r)
reaaapiaKalheKa 7]fxepa<i diroXoLT dv. KaKa Se
TuvavTia TovTcou' Svajrereco'i (fuspeiv t)]V vovaov,
TTvev/JLa /xeya koI ttvkvov eJvai, ti)v oBvvrjv jxr) ire-

iraucrdai, to inveXov fxaXif dva^i'jacreiv, Siyfrrjv

KdpTU, TO aoipa viro rov 7rupo<; dv(op.dX(o^ e^eudai

KUL TTjv piev lyacTepa ^ koI ra? vrXef/oa? Oepp.d<i
elvai laxvpM'i, to Se peTcoirov koi ra? )(^eipa<; Kal
30 Tou? TToSa? ylrvxpd, ovpa Be Kal 8iaxo)pypaTa koX
viTvovi Kal lhp(jiTa<i, o)? SiayeypairTai eKaaTa
KaKa eovTa, tovtwv et tl eTnyivoiTo tm tttvcXm
TOUTCp, diroXoiT^ av o dvOpwrro^, irplv r) e<; Ta<?

TecraapeaKaiSeKa rjpepa<; d(f)tKeadai, i) evaTalo<i

rj ei'SeKaTalo'i. ovTWi ovv av/x/SaXXeadai XP'l'
to? Tov TTTveXov TovTov OavaToySeo^ e6vTo<; pdXa
Kal ov 7repidyovTO<; e? rd<; reaaapeaKaiSeKa
^piepa<; d(piKvelcr0ai. Ta Se eTriyivopeva dyaOd
T€ Kal KaKa avXXoyi^opevov e« tovtwv XPh '^^^
40 7rpopp7]ata^ TTOieiaOar ovtco yap dv p-dXicrTa d\r)-
devoi<i. al Se dX\ai eKirvijaie'i al irXelaTai
ptjyvvvTat, al p,ev elKoaTaiai, al Se TpirjKOCTTaiai,
al Se TeaaapaKovdij/xepoi, al Se Trpo? Ta9 e^j'jKovTa
44 r)pepa<; d(^iKveovTaL.
'

XVI. ETTiaKeTTTeaOai, Se ypi] tijv dpxv^ tov

€p7rvt]paT0<;^ Xoyi^op-evov utto t?}? r]peprj<;, fj
Ta
Trpwra 6 dvdpoiTro^ eirvpe^ev rj rj ttotc avTov
^
plyo<; eXa^ev Kal fi cfjan] uvtI t>}9 oSvvr)^
avTU) ^dpo<; eyyeveaOai ev tw tottm, cw
TjXyer
*
yaffTfpa C : Koi)^ir}v MV.
32
 PROGNOSTIC, xv.-xvi.

If all these symptoms supervene, the patient will not

die if some, but not all, supervene, the patient will
;

die after living for longer than fourteen days. Bad

symptoms are the opposite of those I have just
given to bear up against the disease with difficulty
:
;

respiration to be deep and rapid the pain not to

;

have ceased to cough up the S|)utum with difficulty

; ;

to be very thirsty ; the body to be unevenly affected

by the fever, the bellv and the sides being exceed-
ingly Avarm, and the forehead, hands and feet cold ;

urine, stools, sleep and sweat to have the characters

—
already described severally as bad should sputum
of the kind mentioned above be followed by any of
these symptoms the patient will die before com-
pleting the fourteen days, on the ninth or eleventh
day. So tliat must be the conclusion drawn, as this
sputum is very deadly, and does not allow the patient
to survive fourteen days. You must take into account
both the good signs and the bad that occur and
from tliem make your predictions; for in this way
you will prophesy aright. Most other empyemas
break, some on the twentieth dav,. some on the
thirtieth, some on the fortieth, while othei-s last
sixty days.
XVI. Consider that the beginning of the empyema
dates from the day on which the patient was first
attacked by fever or by rigor, or on which he said
that a heaviness took the place of the pain in that

^
After the MSS. have tceaOai. It is deleted
eixirvf]fj.aTos

by Wilamowitz. Perhaps yevt^dai should be read.

^
Possibly &v has here fallen out before avri. In the
Hippocratic collection, however, the optative is not seldom
found with the sense of optative with av. is an emenda-
j]

tion of Wilamowitz ; C
has iav and MV have el.

33
 nPOrNQSTIKON
ravTa yap ev ap^fiai yii'erai tmv efiTrvrj/xarcov.
^
i^ ovv rovTov rou y^povov XPh Trpocrhe)(e<Tdai
Tov TTvov ecrecrOai ra<{ p}]^ia<; e? tou? 'xpoi'ou'i
TOy? Trpo€ip7]pevov<;. el Se eXr} to i/j.7rvT]/j.a ivt

10 Odrepa povvov, arpecpeip re kol KarapavOdveiv

'X_pf]
eVt TOVToiai, p}] Ti e;^et dXyy]pa ev tu>
TrXevpS)- Kol i]V tl depporepov j] ro erepov tov
erepov, KaTaKKivopevov iirl to uyiatvov irXevpov
epwrdv, eX tl Sokcl ^dpo<; avTw eKKpepaaOat, ck
tov dvcodev. el yap e'ii] tovto, e/c tov eirl Odrepov
eaTi TO ep.TTviqpa, e'c^' oKOTepw dp irXevpat to
17 ^dpo<; eyy ivr}Tai.^
XV^II. Tou<? he avp.TTavTa<i epirvovi yivcocr/ceiv
yprj roLcrSe Tol<; cnjpeLOtaf irpoyrov p,ev o TrvpeTO<i
ovK d(fiLr](Tii', dWd rrjv pev ijpeprjv XeTrro? la--)(^ei,
69 vvKTa Se TrXeioiv, Ka\ IhpwTes ttoWoI ytvovTai,
^r)^ai Te 6vpo<i avTolariv eyyiverai Kal utto'tttvov-
aiv ovhev d^iov \6yov, Kal ol pev o(pda\poL

eyKoiXoL ylvovTai, al he yvdOoi epvOtjpaTa

'iax^ovaiv,
Kal ol 6vv)(^e<; tmv 'x^eipwv ypvirovvTai,
Kal ol hdKTvXoi OeppalvovTat Kal pdXicrra Ta
^
10 aKpa, Kal ev TOtcri iroalv olhi'ipara ylverat Kal
(f)\vKTaivai ylvovrai dva to (TO)p,a
Kal aiTioov ovk
eiTiOvp.eovaiv.
'O/cocra puev ovv iyxpovl^et tmv ep-TvrjpdTcov,
TO, arjpeta ravra Kal Tna-reueiv avrolcn XPV
tcrx^i
KapTa- oKoaa he oXtyoxpovid ecTTL TOVTOiacv

^
MV have rovriaiv rS>v xp^^<^'^-
2
have followed
I C
here, but I feel sure that the text
must remain uncertain, since it is probably mutilated, with
gaps from tl 5f (Xr) to the end of the chapter.
'
After 7Ji'€Toi C has l<na.ixeva koI KaTairau6y.eva.

34
 PROGNOSTIC, xvi.-xvii.

part in which he had been aching. These symptoms

occur at the beginning of empyema.
Expect then
that the gathering will break after the intervals
mentioned above from the date of the
beginning.
Should the empyema be one-sided only, turn the
patient in this case, and inquire whether he has a
pain in the side. And if one side be somewhat hotter
than the other, ask the patient, while he is
lying on
the sound side, if he feels a weight
hanging from
the upper part. Should this be so, the
empyema is
one-sided, on whichever side the weight occurs. ^
XVII. All sufferers from empyema may be dis-
tinguished by the following symptoms. In the
first place the fever never
stops, being slight during
the day but more severe at night copious sweats
;

occur; the patient has a desire to cough, without

bringing up any sputum worth speaking of; the
eyes become sunken the cheeks are flushed the
; ;

finger-nails are bent and the fingers grow hot,

especially at the tips the feet swell up
; blisters
;

rise about the body, and the

appetite fails.
Prolonged empyema has these symptoms, which
may be implicitly relied on; when recent it is indi-
cated by the same signs, should there appear those

^ I have done my make sense out of this very

best to
obscure passage. Why should the physician make these
experiments, if he know sthat the empyema is on one side,
and knows also which is "the sound side"? Was it to
confirm his suspicions? Was it to persuade the patient that
he had empyema, and so get his consent to an operation,
should one prove necessary ? I have long suspected that
the text is very mutilated, and that several sentences have
dropped out. If the text could be restored, we should
probably see that the writer considered not one case only,
but two or three.

35
 IIPOrNDSTIKON

e'jriai]fxa'iViiTai, toiovtcov t)v re i7Ti(f)aivt]Tat ola

Kai rolaiv e^ dpy^ij'i yivofievoiaiv, cifxa Se kuI i']v
ri hvcTTTVovarepo'i 1} o tivOpwTTO'i. ra 8e ra-)(y-
repov re Kal (3pahvrepov prjyvupeva yivcoaKeiv
20 ^p?) TOcaSe rol^ cnj/xeioiaf i)v pev o 7rof09 ev

ap\f)cn ytvrjrai koi /; ^vcnri'oia kul 1) /Brj^ kol 6

^
TTTueXfcryLio? SiareXT] exoiv, e? Ta^; eiKoai i]p,epa<i
Tvpoahex^eaOat. ti]v py^j^iv 1)
Kal ert TrpoaOev rjv
Be ijav^eaTepo'i irovo'i y kol ra Trdina aWa
Kara \6yoi', tovtoicjl TTpo(7he')(^e(T6aL ti-jv pij^iv
varepov TTpoyeveaOai he uvdyKi] Kal irovov Kay
Svcnrvoiav Kal irrue'K.Lap.ov irpo tt}? toO ttvov
py^io'i.
HeptyivohTat 8e rovrwv p,d\iara ou<; av d<hfi o
30 TTvpeTO'i avOrjpepov pueia tijv pi']^iv Kal airtcov
ra')(eo)^ iTridupewaiv Kal
Sti^?;? drrrjWaypevoi
€Q)(Xiv Kol rj yaarijp apiKpd re Kal (TvvecrryKora

8ia')(a>pi]
Kal to ttvov XevKov re Kal Xeiov Kal
6p,6)(poov eK-^wpfj Kal (p\eyparo<i dmfWaypevov
Kal avev irovov re Kal fivx^'^ dvuKadaiprjrai.^
apiara pep ovroi Kal rdy^iara uTraWdcraovatv
.

el Be f-U], ola IV av eyyvrdrw rovrcov yLvrjrai.

uTToWwrai Be ov<; av 6 rrvpero^ avOijpepov pi]
d(i>r], dWa BoKewv dcptevai avOi<; (f>aLVT]rai dva-
40 6eppaiv6pevo<i, Kal Bi'^av pev e;^a)0"<, (titlcov Be p,r]
emOi'pecoaiv Kal ?; KoiXtrj vypi] rj Kal ro rrvov
yXoopov Kal ireXiBvov i) (f)Xeyp,ar(oBe'i Kal d(^pwBe<;'
olcrt ravra rrdvra yiverai, diroKkwrar OKoaoiai
Be rovrtov ra pev yiverai, ra Be pur], ol p,ev avrwv
drroXXwrai, 01 Be ev ttoXXm ')(p6vM rrepiyivovrai.
dXX^ eK -ndvrwv royv r€Kp,y]pL(ov roiv iovroov ev rov-
^
47 roiai reKpLalpeaOai Kal rolaiv dXXoiaiv cnraaiv.

36
 PROGNOSTIC, XVII.

symptoms which occur at the beginning, if at the

same time there be some ditiiculty of breatliing.
Whether the gathering will break earlier or later
may be determined by the following signs. If the

pain take j)lace at the beginning, and if the difficulty

of breathing, the coughing and the expectoration
be continued,! expect the breaking by the twentieth
day or even earlier. If, however, the pain be milder,
and all the signs be proportionately mild, expect
the breaking later. Before the gathering breaks
there must occur pain, difficulty of breathing and
expectoration.
Those chiefly recover who lose the fever on the
same day after the gathering breaks, quickly recover
their aj^petite, and are rid of thirst when the ;

bowels pass small, solid motions, and the pus evacu-

ated is white, smooth, uniform in colour, rid of
phlegm and brought up without pain and coughing.
These make the best and quickest recovery the ;

nearer the approximation to their symptoms the

better. Those die who are not left on the same
day by the fever, which seems to leave them and
then appears again with renewal of heat who are ;

thirsty but have no appetite whose bowels are ;

loose, and who evacuate pus that is yellow and livid

or full of jihlegm and froth. Those who show all
these symptoms die those who show some only
;

either die or recover after a long illness. In these

cases, as in all others, it is from the sum-total of the
s3TOptoms that an appreciation of the illness should
be made.
^
Or, reading 5toT6icj7, ".severe."
^
StaTeXij exwv C/ (witli the spelling SiareAeci): Siardi'i] MV.
^
avaKadaiprjTai. oniilted by MV.
^
reKfj.alp€CTdai C :
ffrifiaiyeffOai MV.

37
 nPOrNOSTIKON
XVIII. O/coaoicn 8e dvocndcTLe'i yii ourai €k
rodv •nepiirvevfxoviKcov voaij/xdrcov
trapd rd oira
Kai eKirveovaiv e? Ta kutco koX avpi'y-
')(^(opla
yovprat, ovtol he •nepL'yLvovTaL. VTroaKeirTeaOai
he )(pT] rd roiaura wBe- yv 6 re rrupero^ e^J] fcal
f) oovvrj fii] TreTraufievr) rj koX ro irrveXov yu.?;

€K-)(U)pfi Kard Xo'yov, firjhe ')(^6Xoo8ee<i ai hia-x^wprj-

ai€<i T^? evXvroi koX euKpi]roi
KOi\iT]<; ecocri p,r)8e
yivcovrai, ro ovpov rraxv re Kupra kuI
firjBe
10 7roW)ji' VTToaraaiv he TTepie-
e';^or, vTrrjperfjraL
ariKco^i VTTO r5)v \onra>v rravrcov ro)v rrepieariKcov
crijpetcov, rouroiat )(pr) rd<; roiavra<; dnoardaia^
iXiTL^eiv eaeaOai. 'ylvovrat he al fiev e? rd Karco
')(^u>pLa, otatv dv ri rrepl ro viTO'^ovhpiov rov
(f)\e'y/xaro'i eyyivi-jrai, al he dico, olaiv dv ro /lev
v7TO')(^ovhpiov Xairapov re kuI dvcohvvov hiareXfj
eov, hu(T7rvoo<i he riva '^povov yevopeva iravcnjrai.

drep ^aveprj<i 7rpo(f)daio<; aXXTj^;.

At he d7ro(Trdaie<i al e? rd axeXea ev rfjat
20 rreptTTuevp-ovtrjai rijaiv
tcr)^vpf}(n Ka\ eTrcKivhuvoiat
XucnreXee<i pev rracrai, dpiarai he al rov irrveXov
ev pera,3oXf) eovro<i ^';S>; el to
yivopevaf yap
o'ihyjpa Kal ohvvq yivoLro, rov irrveXov dvr\ rov
?/

^avdov 7TV(i)heo<i yivop,evov KaX eK)((tipeovro<i e^co,

ovro)^ dv aa(J3a\ecrrara 6 re dvdpco7ro<i Trepiylvoiro,
Kai ij a7roaraai<i rayj.ara (ivooovvo^ av rrav-
aairo' ei he ro irrveXov p,r]
eK^^copeoi KaXu)<s, piTjhe
ro ovpov VTToaraaiv dyaOrjv
e^ov (f)ali'oiro,
KLvhvvo<; yeveaOaL p^wA.oi' to dpdpov rj troXXd
30 7rp7)yp,ara el he al
rrapaaxeli'. d(^avi^oivro
a7roaracne<; rov rrrveXov p,r) eK)((t)peovro<i rov re
rrvperov e^ovro<i, heivov Kivhwa ydp p.rj rrapa-
38
 PROGNOSTIC, XVIII.

XV^III. Whenever from pneumonia an abscession

takes place to the ears, while gatherinos occur in the
lower parts and fistula forms, the patient recovers.
Judge of such cases in the following way. Expect
abscessions of this kind when the fever holds, if the
pain have not ceased and the expectoration be not
normal, if the stools be not bilious, nor become loose
and concocted, if the urine have not a very thick,
copious deposit, but be assisted favourably by all the
other favourable symptoms. The abscessions occur,
some to the lower parts, whenever some of the
phlegm appears in the region of the hypochondrium,
others to the upper parts, whenever the hypo-
chondrium continues to be soft and painless, and
the patient suffers from a temporary shortness of
breath which ceases without any manifest cause.
Abscessions to the legs in severe and critical
pneumonia are all beneficial, but the best are those
that occur when the sputum is alreadv changing.
For if the swelling and the pain take [)lace at the
same time as the sputum is turning from yellow to
purulent and is being evacuated, the patient is quite
certain to recover, and the abscession will very
quickly come to an end without pain. Should,
however, the sputum be not well evacuated, and
the urine do not show a good deposit, there is a
danger that the limb will be lamed or else cause
much trouble. Should, however, the abscessions
disappear without the evacuation of sputum and
while the fever lasts, the prognosis is bad, as there
is a danger lest the
patient become delirious and
die. When em])yema occurs as the result of pneu-

39
 nPOriNQSTIKON

(f)pov)'jar}
KoX aTToBavT} 6 av6pwno<;. royv he

ifMTTvcov roiv e/t rwv TreptTrvevfioviKcov ol 'yepairepoi

p^aWov diroWwrai' e'/c 8e tcov dWcov ipirvqixa-
36 T(ov 01 veotiTepoi /xaXkov uiroOvfiaKovaLV.^
XIX. Ai he avv irvpeTUi ohvvai jivopevai irepl
Tj-jV 6(T(^vv Te Koi TO, Ki'no) 'X^copia, yv
rcov (^pevo)V
aiTTCovTai, eKXeiTrovcrai to, Kara) y^copia, oXeOpiai
Kcipra. 'rTpoae')(^eiv ovv
Set rov voov kuI rolcriv
aWotai arjpeioKXLV, i]V rt-
fi)<> kul tcov aWwp
cnipeUov uveXTricno'^ o
TTOvyjpov e7ri(f)aiv)]rai,
dvdpci)7ro<i' el 8e avaiaaovro^ tou voa-7]paTO'i ^
TT/oo? TO.? (ppeva<i
ra aXXa ay]p.ela p^rj rroviipa
eTTiyivoiTO, ep-TTuov ecreaOai ttoWoI eA.7rto6«f
10 TOVTOV.
KvcTT/e? Be (TK\T)pal re koL eircohwoi Seival pev
Trdcrar oXeOpiMrarai, he oKoaai avv irvperSi
(Tvv€)(ei 'yivovrai' koi 'yap
oi utt aureeov tmv
Kvariwv TTovoi l/cavol cnroKTelvai, Kol ai KoiXtai
ov 8tn)(0}peov(Tiv eVl t(ov toiovtcov, et prj aKkripa
re Kal irpo'^ dvdyK7]v. \vet he ovpou TruwSe?
ovprjOev, XevKrjV Kal \eir]v e^ov viroaraaiv rjv he
yu-?;Te TO ovpov p.tjhev
evhw /i?;Te ?} KvaTt<; pak-
Oax^f) o Te 7ru/36T09 avve^h^ 1h ^^ '^U^'- irpooTrjcn
20 ireptohoiai rov vo(7)jpaTO<i eXTTt? top aXjeovTa
ctTToOavelaOar 6 he Tp6'no<; ovto<; paXiaTU tcov
Tvaihlcov iiTTTeTai twv diro eTTTa eTecov, ecrr av
23 TT€VTeKaLh€KaeT(:e<; <yevo}VTat,.

1
After awofii'ijcTKovaiv many of the MSS. havo (witli
slight variations) 6k6(Toi Se ruv f/uirvwv Katovrai ^ Tf/xvovrai,
olffiu &f Kadaphv ix\v -rh ttvov ^ Kcu \evKhv Kal /j.^ Svaa>5es,

aw^ufTat- oT(Tt Si v(t>at/x6v Tf Kal P^p^opiSe^ c.rr6\Kvi'Tat.

Neither the scholiast nor Galen comments upon the words,

4°
 PROGNOSTIC, xviii.-xix.

monia, older patients are the more likely to die ;

with other kinds of empyema younger people more

easily succumb.
XIX. Pains occurring with fever in the region of
the loins and lower parts, if they leave the lower
parts and attack the diaphragm, are very mortal.
So
pay attention to the other symptoms also, since, if
another bad symptom supervene, the case is hopeless ;

but if, when the disorder jumps to i the diaphragm,

the other symptoms that supervene are not bad,
confidently expect that empyema will occur in this
case.
Hardness and pain the bladder are always
in
serious,and whenever attended with continuous
fever, very fatal. In fact, the pains from the bladder
alone are enough to cause death, and in such cases
the bowels are not moved, except with hard and
forced ^ stools. The disease is resolved by the
passing of purulent urine, with a white, smooth
sediment. If, however, neither the urine becomes
favourable nor the bladder be softened, while the
fever is continuous, expect the patient to die in
the first periods of the illness. This form attacks
especially children between the ages
of seven and
fifteen years.

1
as ras (ppfvas would suggest that the determination
Trphs
of the pain to the diaphragm was only apparent
—
which is
contrary to the first sentence of the chapter.
2
Eitlier through constipation, or Viy the use of purgatives.

and they are omitted in the Paris MS. 2269. They are
deleted by Ermerins, Reinhold and KiUilewein. See also
Littres long note on the passage.
2
After i/otTT/AtaTos the MSS have is, which I delete as a
of von-ni.i.aTos.
repetition of the last syllable
41
 nPOrNDSTIKOxN
XX. Ot oe TTvperoX Koivovrat, ev tvctlv avTvaiv
rov apLOfxov, e^ cov re Trepiyivovrai oi
r)/j,epr}(xt

avopwTTOi Kot €^ oiv uTToWwrai. oi re "yap

evrjoearaTOL tcov iTvperwv koI iirl arj/aetcov
a(T<^a\e(TTdT(i)v /Se/SojTe^; reTapraloi iravovTai rj
irpoaOev. oi he KaKO'/Oeararoi, tmv irvperSiv
^

Kai eiri (T7]/x€lcov oeivorarcov yivo/xevoi rerapTatoi

Kreivovaiv rj Trpoadev. j) /xev ovv Trpcorf} ec^oSo?

avTMV ovTco reXevTa- rj 8e Sevrepy] e? tjjv e/SSo/xrjv

10 Treptdyei, rj 8e rpLTT) e? tt]v hSeKaTrjv, rj Se
TeTclpT)] 69 T?)r TeaaapeaKaiheKurriv, i) Be TrefJiTTTr)
69 TTjv eTTTaKatheKaTriv, rj Be eKrrj e<; t)]-v eiKoa-
Tijv. avrai fxev errl twv o^urdrcov voarj/jLaTcov
Oid reaadpcoi' etKoaiv
e<i Ta<; 7rpoa$ecno^ reXev- e'/c

Twaiv. ov Buvarat 8e oXrja-tv T}p.epr]aiv dpid-

fxeiaOai ovSev toutoov drpeKeco^' ovSe "yap 6
eviavro'i re Kai oi fii)ve<i oXijaiv tj/iiepTjatv
irecpVKaaiv dpiO/xelaOai.
Mera Be ravra ev rep avrw rpowco Kara ttjv
20 avTi-jv irpoaOeaiv rj fiev Trpcorrj 7repioBo<i recrcrdpojv
Kai rpii'jKoi'Ta i)p.epeu)v, i) Be Beurepy) recraapd-
Kovra ijjxepewv, r] Be ipirr] e^iJKOvra rjfiepicov.
TovTcov Be ev dp-x^^aiv eari xo-XeTraorara Trpoytvco-
cTKeiv Ta fMeXXoi'Ta ev nrXeiovL
^povo) KpivecrOaL'
o/jbOLorarai yap al dp^cu avrwv elaiv dXXd yprj
diro T7;9 TrpooTrj'i rj/xepy]'i evOu/xetadai kol kuO^
eKdaTTjv TerpdBa TrpoaridefxevTjv aKeiTTeadat /cal
ov Xrjaei, otttj rpe^lreTai. yiverat Be /cal rwv
rerapraLcov tj Kardaraac^ €k tovtov rov Kocrfiov.
30 ra Be ev eXa)(iaT(p
X/aot'er) fieXXovra KplveaOat

*
TWl' irupfTtil', C,
42
 PROGNOSTIC, XX.

XX. Fevers come to a crisis on the same days,

both those from which patients recover and tliose
from which they die. The mildest fevers, with the
most favourable symptoms, cease on the fourth day
or earlier. The most malignant fevers, with the
most dangerous symptoms, end fatally on the fourth
day or earlier. The first assault of fevers ends at
this time the second lasts until the seventh day,
;

the third until the eleventh, the fourth until the

fourteenth, the fifth until the seventeenth, and the
sixth until the twentieth day. So in the most acute
diseases keep on adding periods of four ^ days, up
to twenty, to find the time when the attacks end.
None of them, however, can be exactly calculated
in whole days neither can whole days be used to
;

measure the solar year and the lunar month.

Afterwards, in the same manner and by the
same increment, the first period is one of thirty-
four days, the second of forty days and the third of
sixty days.2 At the commencement of these it is very
difficult to forecast those which will come to a crisis
after a protracted interval, for at the beginning they
are very much alike. From the first day, however,
you must pay attention, and consider the question at
the end of every four days, and then the issue will
not escape you. The constitution^ of quartans too
*
In the modern way of counting, three.
*
Tile series apparently are these :
—
1,4,7, 11, 14,17,20
[24, 27, 31,] 34
[37] 40
[44, 47, 51, 54, 57,] 60.
The whole question, however, is involved in uncertainty, as
critical days are not di.scussed elsewhere, except incidentally
in /ipidrm'ics. See Vol. I., General Introduction, p. liv.
*
Karaffraais is here practically equivalent to (pvais. See
Vol. I. p. 141 (note).
43
 nPOrNQXTIKON

evverearepa yii>(t)aK€a6ar fieyiaTa-yap to. Siacfye-

povra avTMV iariv air clp;)^/}?' oi fievyap Trepieao-
pevoi euTTVooi re kul (ivmBwol eiaiv Kot Koifxoivrai
ra? vvKra<; rd re dWa arj/xela e^f^vaLV dacfyaXea-
rara' ol he dTroWv/xei'oi ^ Svairvoot yivovrai,
dypv7rveovTe<;, dWo^daaovrc'i rd re dXXa aijfxela
€')(OVTe^ KdKiara. ox? ovv tovtcov irpoyiVdiaKO-

fxivMU au/x/SaXXeaOai )(^pii

Kurd re top '^(popov
KoX Kara tjjv Tvpoadeaiv €Kdarr}v €7rl rifv Kpiaiv
10 lovTwv rwi' voaijpdTcoi'. Kara Se top avrov rpo-
TTOP Kol rfjai yvpai^lp at Kpiaie^ €K roiv To/caw
42 yivovrai.
XXI. K.€(f>aX'i]<i Be oSupai Icry^vpai re Kai
avpeye^'i o"!^''
rrvperu), el /.lep ri tmp Oaparwhewv
TrpoayLPoiTO, ciXeOpiov Kapra' el 8e drep
ai]fieL(i)i>

arj/jLetcoptolovtcop rj oSvprj vTrep^dXXoi el'KOaii'

i]/ii^pa^ 6 re 7rvpeT0<; ex^i, vrroaKeTTTedOaL ypi]
a(ixaTO<; prj^iP Bid pipcop ?) dX\y]P diroaraaLP e<?
rd Ktirco '^(opla. ear dp Be ?; oBvptj f/ reapd,
TTpocrBex^aOai ')(pr} a'ifiaTO<i pr]^ip Bid pipwp^ »'}

eKTruijcrtp, dXXo)<; re kol r]p i) oBvv^i irepl tov<;

10 /cpoTd(f)Ov<i Kol TO fi6TQ)7rop.
7] pdWov Be \p>]
rov fiep a7/j.aT0<i Ti]p p^'j^Lv TrpoaBe^^eaOaL rolrri
vecoTepoiai, irepre koI rpLi'iKovra eriwv, TOicri Be
13 yepairepoiai r}]v eKTrur/aii'.
XXII. Be
'11x09
oSvv)] o^eia avp TTvperco
avvey^ei re kuI la-)(yp('p Beivop' 7rapa(t>povt')aai
yap KipBvpo<; top dpBpcoirop Kal diroXeaOai. ft)9
ovv TOVTov Tov TpoTTOV acpuXepou eopTd o^ewi ^
Bel 7rpoae')(eip top poop Kal tolcxip dXXoiai

^
avoWvi-ieyoi MC : aTToKov/xivoi Littre and Kiihleweia fro:n

44
 PROGNOSTIC, xx.-x.xii.

is of this order. Those that will reach a crisis

after the shortest interval are easier to determine,
for their differences are very great from the com-
mencement. Those who will recover breathe easily,
are free from pain, sleep during the night, and show
generally the most favourable symptoms those who ;

will die have difficulty in breathing, are sleepless and

delirious, and show generally the worst symptoms.
Learning these things beforehand you must make
your conjectures at the end of each increment as the
illness advances to the crisis. In the case of women
too after delivery, the crises occur according to the
same rules.
XXI. Violent and continuous headaches, should
there be in addition one of the deadly signs, is a
very fatal syniptom. But if without such signs the
pain continue more than twenty days and the fever
last, hemorrhage through the nose is to be expected,
or some abscession to the lower parts. And while
the pain is recent, one must look for hemorrhage
through the nose, or a suppuration, especially if the
pain be in the temples and forehead hemorrhage
;

is rather to be expected in
patients under thirty-five
years, suppuration in older patients.
XXII. Acute pain of the ear with continuous
high fever dangerous, for the patient is likely to
is

become and die. Since then this type of

delirious
illness is treacherous, the doctor must pay sharp
attention to all the other symptoms also from the

Galen's commentarj'. Kiihlevvein would spell it diroAeu/xefoi.

I take aTTo\\v/j.ei'oi to be a present with future sense.
"
From ^ to pifwv is omitted by C, the ej'e of the scribe
passing from the first 5ia pwcvv to the second.
*
ole'ccs C, raxetes MV (apparently a gloss on d^ews).
45
 nPOFN^STIKON

arj/jLeLOi(Xi cnraacv airo t?}? TrpooTT)'; rjfiiprjf;.

airoWvPTai Be ol fiev vecorepoc twv av9 pdoirmv
€^8op,aioi Koi eVt Oaacrov vtto tovtov tov vocr-
')]/xaTO^, 01 he yepovre'i ttoXXw ^paSvrepov ol
10 yap TTvperot Kal ai
irapacppoavvai yaaov avroiaiv
eTTiyivovrac, kul ra cora avTotai 8ta tovto (pOdvet
eKTTvevfxeva' aWa ravrrjat, puev rfjaiv rjXi/ciTjaiv
VTroarpocpal tov vocrjjfiaTO^ eTriyevop-erat aiTOKTei-
vovaiv rou<i irXeLdTovi' ol he vecorepoc, irplv
eKTTvrjaai, rb ov<;, airoWvpTai. eiri^v he pvrj ttvov
\evKov ex tov coto?, iXirU 7repiyei>ea6ai tw veat.ijv
17 Tf Kat, aWo ')(^pyjaTov avT(p e-myevi^Tai crrjpelov.
XXIII. <i>dpvy^ he eXKov/xivrj avv Trvpera)
heivov a)OC i'-jv
ti kuI dWo ayjpeiov eTnyein)Tai
Tcov irpoKeKpifievcov Troi'ypcov elvai,
TrpoXeyeiv ax?
ev Kirhvvw e6vTo<i tov dvOpcoirov. al he Kvvdy^^ac
heivoTaTUi pev elai Kal rdxto'Ta dvatpiovcnv,
OKOcrai ev tj) cfidpvyyi ptjhev eKhrjXov iroie-
P't'jTe
ov(Ti p,i]T€ ev Tw
avy^evi, irXelcrTov he ttovov irape-
Xovai Kal opdoTTVoiav avTai yap Kal avQ-qpepov
a.TTOTTVLyovai Kal hevrepalai Kal Tpiralai Kal
10 rerapTalai. OKoaai he to, p,€v dXXa 77apa7rX7)aLco<;
exovai TTOVOV re TTape-)(ova-LV, eTralpovTat, he Kal
ipuOyjpa ev rfj (fydpvyyt €p,7roieovcnv, avTai oXe-
Opiai pev Kdpra, xpovicoTepac he p.dXXov tmv
TrpoaOev.^ OKoaoiat, he
avve^epevOei rj (f)dpvy^
Kal avxvv, avTai Kal p,dXiaTa
fxev xpovicoTepai,
i^ avTecov irepiylvovTai, rjv 6 re av^V^ fcal to
aTTjOos epiiOr]p,a io-X(D(tcv Kal /x?) TraXivhpopfj to
epvaiTTeXa<; eaco. rjv he pi]Te ev i^peprjai Kpiaiprjcn,

'
After np6adiv M adds ?,»' rh 4pv6ri/xa fxiya yiyvirai.

46
 PROGNOSTIC, xxii.-xxiii.

very first day. Younger patients die from this

disease on the seventh day or even earlier old men
;

die much later, for the fever and the delirium attack
them less, and for this reason their ears quickly
suppurate. At this time of life, however, relapses
occur and prove fatal to most, while younger men
die before the ear suppurates. When white pus
flows from the ear, you may hope that a young
man may recover, if besides he show some other
favourable symptom.
XXIII. An ulcerated throat with fever is serious ;

but if some other sympton also supervene that has

been already classed as bad, forecast that the
patient is in danger. Angina is very serious and
rapidly fatal, when no lesion is to be seen in either

throat or neck, and, moreover, it causes very great

j)ain and orthopnoea;^ it may
suffocate the patient
even on the first day, or on the second, third or
fourth. Such cases as show swelling and redness in
the throat, while they are generally similar, and
cause pain, are very deadly, though they tend to be
more protracted than the former. When throat and
neck are both red, the illness is more protracted,
and recovery is most likely should neck and chest
be red and the erysipelas ^ does not turn back^
inwards. Should, however, the erysipelas disappear
neither on the critical days nor with the formation

Difficulty of respiration, when the patient can breathe

^

only in an upright condition.

=»
See Vol. I., General Introduction, p. Iviii.
'
The word so translated is used to describe the action of
off" in an
peccant humours when, instead of "working
abscess or eruption, etc., they return into the system and
cause a relapse or another form of illness.

47
 nPOrNQSTIKON
TO ipv(TL7re\a<i u<pavi.^')}Tai fj-ijre (^vixaro^ crucrTpa-
20 (pefro<; iv ro) e^w ^(opitp, fnjre ttvov ciTro^ijcra-r}

prj'LSLQ)<i
Kal aTroi'co?,^ Odvarov ayjfiaivet rj
re
tov epv6i]paT0<;.
v7roarpo(f)r]V datpaXeararov Be
TO epvdij/xa ot)? fidXiara e^oo rpeTreuOai' rjv he
69 TOV TTveupLova Tpeirrjrai, Trapuvotdv re Troiel
Kal e/MTTvoL e^ avTcov" yivovTai co? ra ttoWo,.
Of 8e yapyapecove'i eirtKLvSwoi Kal dnoTa-
fiveaOui Kal dTTocr)(^d^eaOai, ear dv epvdpoi t
ecoai Kal /xeyaXor Kal yap ^Xey/xoval eTnylvovTai
rovToicri koI alpLoppayiaf dXXd ')(pf] ra Toiavra
30 Tolaiv ciXXoiai pi,rj')(^avt']p,aaL ireiptjaOai KaTta-y^vai-
veiv iv rouTO) rw ypovw.
OKorav he dTTOKpiOfi
I'^hrj, Btj KaXeovai, Kal yevTjrac to
crTa(f)vXi/v
fiev aKpov TOV yapyapeoivo<i /le^ov Kal TreXiBvov,
TO Be dvcoTepo) XeiTTOTepov, ev tovtm to! KaipS)
da(paXe<; BiayeLpi^eLv. d/neivov Be Kal inro-
KevcoaavTa t7]v KoiXlrjv tj} yeipovpyir] -ypijcrOai,
7}V 6 T€ ')(p6i'0<; crvyx^copf] Kal yu,?; dTTOTTvlyijTai o
33 avOpwiro^.^
XXIV. 'OKoaoicri 5' dv ol irvpeTol TravwvraL
fi7']T€ ai)pLeiu>v yevofievwv XvTripLcov fii'jTe ev rjp,6pr]cn

Kpiaifirjcnv, v7rocrTpocf)i)v 'irpoaBe)(eadaL Tovroiaiv.

6aTL<; B dv TOiv irupeTcbv p,i)Kvvr] irepieaTiKU)^
BiaKei/xevov tov dv6 pooirov /j,T]Te oBvv')]'; e)(^ovaT)'i
,

Bid (f)Xey/xovT]v Tiva p-i']Te Btd irpcxpacriv dXXijv

jxriBep-iav e/j.(f)avea, Tovrro it poaBe')(ecrdat diro-
araaiv fj,€T olBtjfxaTu^i Te Kal 6Bvv7]^ e? Ti tmv
dpOpcov Kal ov)(^ yaaov tmv kutw. /xdXXov Be
10 ylvovTai Kal ev eXdaaovi ')(povu) at ToiavTai
*
For re koI airdfus C reads S re dvOpunros a-novuis ex*"'
5o/fee«.

48
 PROGNOSTIC, xxiii.-xxiv.

of an abscess on the exterior, and if the patient

should not cough up pus easily and without pain, it
is a sign of death or of a relapse of the redness.
The most hopeful sign is for the redness to be
determined as much as possible outwards but if it ;

be determined to the lungs it produces delirium,

and such cases usually result in empyema.
It is dangerous to cut away or lance the uvula
while it is red and enlarged, for inflammation and
hemorrhage supervene after such treatment but at ;

this time try to i-educe such swellings by the other

means. When, however, the gathering is now com-
plete, forming what is called "the grape,"
that is,
when the point of the uvula is enlarged and livid,
while the upper part is thiimer, it is then safe to
operate. It is better, too, to move the bowels gently
before the operation, if time permit and the patient
be not suffocating. ^
XXIV. In all cases where the fevers cease neither
with signs of recovery nor on critical days a relapse
may be expected. If a fever be proti-acted, although
the patient is in a state indicating recovei-y,and pain do
not persist through inflammation or any other obvious
cause, you may expect an abscession, with swelling
and pain, to one of the joints, especially to the lower
ones. Such abscessions come more often, and earlier,
when patients are under thirty. You must suspect

^
See note 3 below.

^
e'l
bracketed by Kiihlewein.
ai'Tttii' is
3
The wholeof this section is bracketed by Kiihlewein and
deleted by l!]rmerins. The reason for so doing is that it
deals with treatment rather than prognosis.
49
 nPOriNQSTIKON

arroaraaie'i rolat vewrepoicn rpi/jKovra erewv.

VTTOCTKeTneadai he ^pj) evOeux; to, irepl t% cltto-
<Tra(Tio<;, r]v etKoaiv y}fj,epa<i 6 trvpero^ ^X^^
VTreplSdWr]. Tolai Be yepairepotcnv yaaov yiverai
7roXu)^poi'i(OT€fjov i6vTo<; tou TTvperov. ')(^p)]
Se
ri]V ixkv roiavTTjv diroaTaatv 7rpoaBe)(^eadai avve-
^
;)^eo9 i6vTo<i tou irvpetov, e? Se rerapTotov
Karaar/jcreaOaiyr/v SiaXelTrrj re kuI KaraXafx^dvij
TreTrXavyjfjLevov rpoTTov koI ravra iroiecav rw
20 (f)0ii>OTr(op(p ireXd^rj. oicnrep he rolcri vecorepoiai
rpii'jKOVTa ereoiv al aTroaTdaief yivovrai, ovTcof
OL TerapTaToi fidWov rolat rpn]KovraeTecrc Koi
jepairepoiaiv. rd<; he diroardaiwi elhevat
^p/;
rov )(^eip.6t)vo'i pdWov 'yivofiei>a<; ypovicorepoi/ re
7ravop,eva^, ijaaov he iraXivhpo/xeovaa'i.
"Ocrri'i 8' dv ev rrvperat p,Tj Oavarcohei (J3rj
Ke^aXr]v dXyeiv koX 6p(^vwhe'i re rrpo rcov 6(f>0a\-
p.Mv yiveaOai., r]v^ koX Kaphici)yfx6<; rovru) rrpoa-
yevi-jrai, ')(^6X(johrj<i efiero^ Trapearar -qv he koX
30 pcyci TrpoayevTjrai kul rd Kdrat rov v7ro)(^oi'hp[ou
yp-v')(^pa exi], koL ddaaov ert 6 efierci Trapearar
Tjv he ri TTLT]
rj ^dyr) viro roiirov rov ')(^p6vov,
xdpra ray^ew'; ep.elrai. rovroiv he olaiv dv
dp^yrai TTovof; rfj rrpcorrj yp-eprj yiveaOai,
rerapra'iOL irie^evvraL fidXiara xal ire/XTrralof
€9 he rrjv e/3h6p-r]v d-naXXdaaovrai- oi fievroi
TrXelaroi avTMV dp'^ovrai fxev iroveladai rpiraiot,
'^ei/j^d^ovrai.
he fidXiara TrepiTrralor drraXXda-
aovrai he evaralot i) evhexaralof o'l S' au
40 dp^covrai TTep-rrralot rrovelaOai koI rd dXXa Kara
'
V
omits from the preceding rov to this. The scribe
passed over the intervening words.
SO
 PROGNOSTIC, XXIV.

at once the occurrence of an abscession if the fever

last long-er than twenty days but in older patients

;

it is less likely, even it the fever be more protracted.

If the fever be continuous you must expect the

abscession to be of this type, but the disease will
resolve into a quartan if it intermit and attack in an

irregular fashion, and if autumn approach while it

acts in this way. Just as the abscessions occur when
the patients are under thirty, so the quartans super-
vene more often when they are thirty or over. You
must know that in winter the abscessions are more
likely to occur and are longer in coming to an end,

though there is less risk of a relapse.

If a patient in a fever that is not mortal says
that his head aches, and that a darkness appears
before his eyes, should he also feel heart-burn, a
bilious vomiting will soon occur. If a rigor also

supervene, and the parts below the hypochondrium

be cold, the vomiting will occur sooner still while ;

ifthe patient eat or drink something at this time he

will vomit very soon indeed. When in such cases
the pain begins on the first day, the patients are
most distressed on the fourth and fifth, recovering
on the seventh. Most of them, however, begin to
feel pain on the third day, are at their worst on the

fifth, recovering on the ninth or eleventh. When

they begin to feel pain on the fifth day, and the

*
fiv ismy emendation. The MSS. have fj,
but the scholiast,
I find, has ^y 5i Kai.

51
 nPOrNQETIKON

Xoyov auTolai tcjv irpoaOev 'ylvrjTai, t? tijv

TeaaapecTKai^e/cdTijv Kpiverai >) vouao'i. yiveTat
oe raura rolai fiev
dvSpdai koi rfjai yvvai^iv
€v TOiaL rpiTaioiai /xdXiara' roiai Se
vecorepoicri
fyiverai /xev koi iv rovToiai, fxdXXov Be ev rolcn
avvex^crrepoiai TTvperolai /cal iv Tolai jvrjaioiat
rpiTaLOiaiv.
OlcTi S' av ev ToiovTorpoTTOi TrvpeTco KecbaXh''
ciAjeovaiv uvti fiev rov opcpvcooe^; tl "wpo tmv
50 ocf)9aXfMcov (f)aLveaOai. dp,/3Xvcoyp,6<i yLvrjTai r)

fiap/xapvyal Trpocpaivcpvrai, dvTt Se tov Kap-

Siioaaeiv ev ru) v7ro)(ov8pifp eVi Be^id rj iir
dpicr-
repd (Twrelvrirai ri f^/jre avv oBuvrj p,rjre auv
(jiXeypovfj, al/xa Sid pivMV rovToiat payfjvai
irpoaBoKifiov dvrl tov e/xeTov. /j,dXXov Se Kai
evTavOa rolai veoiai tov aifiaTCi Trjv pvj^iv
irpoaSexeadai- Tolai 8e TpnjKovTaeTcai koI yepai-
Tepoiaiv t)aaov, dXXd tov<; €/x6Tov<; tovtolgl
TrpoaBe^^^eadai.
60 TotcTi 06 TraihioicTL criracrpoX ylvovTai, rjv 6
re TTvpeTO'i o^u? r} kuI i)
yaaT7]p p,rj Biax^ypf}
KUL dypvTrveuxJL t€ koL eKTrXayewcn Koi kXuv-
OfivpL^coai Kal TO xpwp.a p.eTa^dXX(ocrt kuI
yXwpov rj TreXtBvov i) ipvdpov La)(^Q}aiv. yiveTai
oe TavTa e^ eTOi/xoTUTov jjcev TOiai TraiBioicrt Tolai
vecoTdTOiai e? ra eiTTa eVea* ra Be
irpecr^vTepa
TMv iraiBioyv koX ol dvBpe<i ovk €ti ev Toiat Trvpe-
Totaiv VTTO Tcbv aTTaafxoiv dXiaKOVTai, rjv /xtj ti
Tcov ar)p.6Lwv TrpoayevrjTai tmv ia')(ypoTdT(t)v T€
70 Kai KaKKJTwv, old irep eVt Trjai (ppevLTicri yiveTai.
Tov<i Be 7repie(Top.evov<; re Kal d7roXXv/jLevov<; ^ tmv
iraiBlcov T€ Kal rSiv aXXcov
TeKjiaipeaOai Tolai
52
 PROGNOSTIC, XXIV.

symptoms proceed after the manner I have

described,
the disease reaches a crisis on the fourteenth day.
Men and women experience these symptoms mostly
in tertian younger people too experience
fevers;
them in tertians, but more often in the more con-
tinuous fevers and in genuine ^ tertians.
All those who with headache in a fever of this
character experience not a darkness before the eyes
but a dimness of vision, or see flaslies of light, while
instead of heart-burn there is a tension of the risfht
or left hypochondrium without pain or inflam-
mation, these you may expect will not vomit but
bleed from the nose. In this case too expect the
hemorrhage more especially in young people. It
occurs less frequently if the patient be of
thirty
years or more in these cases expect the vomiting.
;

Children suffer from convulsions if the fever be

acute and the alvine discharges cease if they cannot ;

sleep but are terrified and moan if they change ;

their colour and become yellow, livid or red. Con-

vulsions are most likely to attack very young children
before they are seven years old; older children and
adults are not attacked by convulsions in fevers
unless some of the worst and most violent symptoms
supervene, as happens in cases of phrenitis. Whether
children and whether adults will survive or die you
must infer from a combination of all the symptoms,

^
/. e. tertians that intprvvit, the fever
ceasing entirelj^everv
other day. Many tertians remit only, the fever
growing less
instead of ceasing altogether.

^
anoWvixfi'ovs CM: aTroXovfxei'ovs many MISS. I take
a.TroWv/j.fi'ous to be a present with future sense.

53
 nPOrNQSTIKON

(jvynxacTi (TruieiOLOiv, o)? e^ eKaarot'i eKaara

BLayeypaTTTai. ravra he Xey(o irepi tcov o^ecov
75 voarjfxdTWv koI oaa
tovtq)v yiverai.
e'/c

XXV. X/)?;Tov /neWoura 6p9oi<i irpo-

he
yivcoaKetv tov<; re Trepieaofievov^; koI tov<; utto-
dai'evfxevov<i olal re av jxeWyj ro vocn-jixa TrXetova'i
-t1ixepa<i irapa/xeveiv koI olatv av iXdaaov^, to,
cr'y]/jLeia eKfiavOdvovTa jrcivra Svvacrdat, Kplveiv
enXoyi^Ofievov rd<; hvvupui<; avrcov irpb^ dXX?;\a9,
(oaTrep SiayeypairraL Trepl re rwy dWwv koI
ro)v ovpwv Kal tow TTTveXcov.^ y^pr] he koL Ta<i

^opd<i Twv voarjfMaroyv tmv alel e7rihr}p.e6vTMv

10 Ta)(^e(o<; Kal fxti XavOdveiv tijv rf]<i
evdvpLelaOai
(opT]<i
KardaTuatv. eu p,evTOt. xprj elhevai Trepl
TMV reKixrjpiwv Kal tmv dXXrov crrifxeuov,^ on ev
^
iravrl erei Kal irdar) x^PV "'"^ ''"^ KaKa KaKov rt,

arjixaiveL Kal ra T^/3>;(TTa dyaOov, eirei Kal ev

Ai^vT] Kal ev AjjXfp Kal ev "^kuOlt) (paiverai rd

7rpoyeypa/uLjj.€va arjpeia u\t]9evovTa. ev ovv XPV
elhevai, on ev rot? avTolai x^P^^^^''^ ovhev
heivov TO ovxl Ta iroXXairXdaia iiriTuyxdvecv,
fi7]

rjv eKfiadoov n^ avrd

Kplveiv re Kal eKXayl^eadai
20 6p6(Jo<; eTTiaTi-jrai. iroOelv he xph ovhevo^ voa-
7;/xaT09 6vo/j,a, 6 /xt] n
rvyx^vet evOdhe ye-
ypap,p.evov' wdvra ydp, OKoaa ev Tolai ^poro/crt
TOtcrt iTpoeipi]jxevoi(Ji Kpiierai, yvdtaij rolcnv
24 avTolai (Ti]p€ioiaiv.

*
After TTTuf Aoii' the MSS. have oTav Sfiov irvSv re dvaBjiaari
Kal xo^V"- The clause is deleted by Gomperz and Wilamo-
witz.
*
After a-qfxiltjiv CM add koI ,ut) Xavdavdv. So apparently
Galen.

54
 PROGNOSTIC, xxiv.-xxv.

as I have
severally described them in the several
kinds of cases. My remarks apply to acute diseases
and to all their consequences.
XXV. He who would make accurate forecasts as
to those who will recover, and those who will die, and
whether the disease will last a greater or less number
of days, must understand all the symptoms thoroughly
and be able to appreciate them, estimating their
powers when they are compared with one another,
as I have set forth above, particularly in the case of
urine and sputa. It is also necessary promptly to

recognize the assaults of the endemic diseases, and

not to pass over the constitution of the season. How-
ever, one must clearly realize about sure signs and
about symptoms generally, that in every year and in
every land bad signs indicate something bad, and
good signs something favourable, since the symptoms
described above prove to have the same significance
in Libya, in Delos, and in Scythia. So one must
clearly realize that in the same districts it is not
strange that one should be right in the vast
majority of instances, if one learns them well and
knows how to estimate and appreciate them properly.
Do not regret the omission from my account of the
name of any disease.^ For it is by the same symptoms
in all cases that you will know the diseases that
come to a crisis at the times I have stated.
^
Contrast with this the criticism of the Cnidian physicians
inChapter III of Regimen in Acute Discascx, and notice once
more the insistence on "general" pathology as contrasted
witli diagnosis.

*
Xi^PV ^' '
^PV other MSS. and Kiihlewein. 1 adopt this
reading (which, as Littr^ says, is not supported by Galen)
because of the eir«/-clause which follows.
55
REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES
 INTRODUCTION
The authorship of this work has never been
doubted. It is indisputably one of the great Hippo-
cratic group of treatises, being a kind of supplement
to Prognostic. It has also close affinities with Aiicie^it
Medicine, the author of which held medicine to be
merely a branch of regimen.
In ancient times, besides its usual title, the book
was sometimes called Om the Ptisan, or Against the
Cnidian Sentences, the former from the chief article
of sick food, the latter from the polemic with which
the work opens.
The "acute" diseases are those characterized by
high fever; they are enumerated in Chapter V.i The
treatment recommended is supposed in general to
apply to any acute disease the writer is true to
;

the Hippocratic doctrine of "general" pathology.

Chest complaints, however, seem to be more in the
writer's mind than the other main class of acute
diseases.
The Hippocratic treatment is gentle and mild.
is made of drugs
Little use those employed are
;

Pleurisy, pneumonia, phrenitis, causus, and diseases with

^

continuous fever allied to these i. c. chest complaints and

;

remittent malaria. The list is strong proof that the Greeks

were ignorant of the zymotic diseases. Uidess we bear in
mind this peculiarity of Grreek endemiology, we can under-
stand neither tiieir medical theory nor their medical practice.

59
 INTRODUCTION
purges and simple herbals. Fomentations and baths
are features of" Hippocratic regimen, and, did occa-
sion call for them, the enema, suppositories, and
venesection were employed. A sparing use was
made of water, the drinks recommended being
hydromel (honey and water), oxymel (honey and
vinegar) and wine. But the great stand-by of the
physician in acute diseases was the decoction of "
" "
barley, ptisan," which I have translated by gruel
for the sake of convenience. Great care was be-
stowed upon its preparation, and tlie most minute
directions were given for its use. Sometimes the
pure juice was employed, sometimes more or less of
the solid barley was added. Apparently no other
nourishment was given, except the things already
mentioned, until well after the crisis.*
The unpretentious and cautious character of this
regimen is in perfect harmony with the modest
nature of Greek, particularly of Coan, medicine no ;

rash promises are made, and no rash experiments

attempted.'^
Galen says that the question of regimen is treated
in a confused manner, and his criticism is borne out

by a few chapters, which are rather difiicult to

follow. On the whole, however, the directions for
treatment are clearly expressed.

Manuscripts and Editions

The chief manuscripts are A, M and V. The last
two generall}' agree as against A. Of the two
classes preference should be given to A, which
generally gives the better reading, although its

*
^
See Chapter XIH. See p. xxxviii.

60
 INTRODUCTION
excellence is perhaps not so marked as it is in the
case of Ancitnil MedUrne. R' and S' also are occa-
sionally useful. Holkhamensis 282 contains the
treatise, but is practically the same as V.
There were many editions during the sixteenth
century, tiie first sepai'ate one beino- apparently
that of Haller.^ In the seventeenth century the
chief editions were those of Mercuriali (1602) and
Heurniiis (1G09).
There is a commentary by Galen.
The only English translation, so far as I know,
is that of Francis Adams. have, however, in my
I

possession a MS. English translation, in a late

seventeenth-century hand, which is dLstinctly better
than the type of translation fashionable at this
period. In a few places it has helped me to make
my own translation. The author was a careful
scholar, and, to judge from his medical notes, a
I refer to the translation as
" Z."
practitioner.
have found it hard to translate )(vX6<i. '^ Barley
I

water" is the natural rendering, but it is not always

available. I
hope that the word "juice," which I
have often employed, will not be thought too strange.
*
Liber de Diaeta Acutorum Graece. Paris, 1530.

6i
VOL. II E
 nEPI AIAITH2 0=EON
I. Oi crvyypd-ylravTe^ Ta<; KviBia^ Ka\eoixeva<i
'yvd)/j.a<; oirola fxev 7rd(T)(^ovaii> ol fcdfivovT6<i ev
kKaaroLat rcov voai^fidroyv 6p9oy<i eypayjrav Koi
6'jTouo<i evia dire/Sau'ev koX ci)(pt fiev rovroiv,
^
Koi 6 ixrj lrjrpo<i Svvatr
avyypdy^ai, av opOio<;
el evrrapa roiv ttvOolto,
/cajnt'ovTcov eKdcrrov
OTTOia Trda^outTCV onroaa he 7rpoa/caTa/xa6eti> Sel
Tov hirpov /XT) XeyovTO^ rov Kd/jLvovTo<;, rovrcov
iroWa TrapetTac, aXX ev aWoiaiv kuI iiriKaipa
10 evia eovra e? TeKfiapaiv.
II. 'Ottotuv Be e'f re/Cfiapatv \eyrjrai, o)?
^pr]
€Kaara l>]Tpeueiv, ev tovtokti ttoWu eTepoiw<i
yivcoaKOi i) ft)9 Kelvoi eire^rjeaav koX ov jjlovvov
8td TovTO ovK iTTaivecj, dW. ort xal oXlyoiai tov
dpiO/nov rolaiv uKeaiv e-)(peovTO' to, yap nfXelara
avTolaiv ei'pyjrai, irXrjv tmv o^eicov lovacov, (f)dp-
fxaKa i\aTr']pca BiSovat, koI opbv Koi yd\a rrjv
8 OiprjV TTtTTLCTKeiV.
III. Ei /Liev
ovv ravra dyaOa rjv Kai dp/xo^ovra
T0i(7i voa{]fJLa(7LV, €(/)'
ola L iraprjveov BiBovai, ttoXu
*
A lias Koi ^v juTj iTjTpbs Svvair' hv opOuis. The otlier MSS.
omit ijv. R' has 5ui'an6 tu tv (with Galen). Kiihlewein
reads koI ^i' /xv iTjTpo's, 5ui'oit<^ tis &>' dp6a>s. The reading in
the text is that of Wilainowitz.
6a
REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES
I. The authors of the work entitled Cnidia?t
Seiitenceshave correctly described the experiences
of patients in individual diseases and the issues of
some of them. So much even a layman could
correctly describe by carefully inquiring from each
patient the nature of liis experiences. But much
of what the physician should know besides, without
the patient's telling him, they have omitted this ;

knowledge varies in varying circumstances, and in

some cases is important for the
interpretation of
symptoms.
II. And whenever they interpret
symptoms with a
view to determining the right method of treatment
in each case,^ my judgment in these matters is in
many things different from their exposition. And not
only on this account do I censure them, but because
too the remedies they used were few in number;
for most of their prescriptions, except in the case
of acute diseases, were to administer purges, and
to give to drink, at the proper season,
whey and
milk.
III. Now were these remedies good, and suited
to the diseases for which the Cnidians recommended

I take the ii-clause to be epexegetic of TtK/aapcriu.

63
 HEPI AIAITHS OEEQN

av a^iiorepa i]v eiraivov, on oXlya tovra avrdpKed

icTTiv vvv he ov)(^ ovrcix; e^e/.
o'l
ixevroi varepov
€7ri8iacrKevdaavTe^ ItjrpiKcoTepov 8ij ri iirrfkdov
irepl rSiv irpoaoiaTeoov eKdcrroiaLv. drdp ovBe
irepl 8iaiTr]<; ol dp')(^a.loi (Tweypa^jrav ovcev d^iov
\6yov Kal TOL jxeya rovro TrapPjKav. rd<; fievTOi

iroXvTpo-rria^ ra<i iv eKda-rr} tcov vouacov Kal rrjv

10 TToXva^^iBu^v ovK T^yvoeov eviot' toi)? S' dpi0/j,ou<;
exdarov rtov voaTjfidrcov adcjia ede\ovTe<; (ftpd^eiv
OVK opOoy'i eypayp^av jMrj yap ovk evapLdp,t]TOV fj,
el TovTw Tt? (jrjfiaiveTat rwv Ka/xvovrcov vov-
ri-jv
^
(Tov, T(p TO erepov tov erepov Siacfiepeiv ti, /jLI)
Tcovro he voarjfia SoKel elvai, ^v firj tcovto ovofia

IV. Ep,ol he dvhdi'61 fiev ^ irdcrr] rfj Te)(^vrj

(2 L.)
Trpoaey^eLV tov voov Kal yap orroaa epya koXcos
e^^et 7) op6(i)<;, «aXw? cKaara )(p7] iroielv Kal
opOcb'i, Kal oiToaa Ta;^e&j?, Ta^koi^^ Kal o-rrocra
KaQapiw^, KaOaploi^, Kal oiroaa dvoihvvco<i, hia-
"X^etpL^eadaL &)? dvcohvvcoTaTa Kal rciXXa ttuvtu
ToiovTOTpoTra hiacf)€p6vT0)<; TOiv ireXa'i eirl to
8 /SeXTiov TTOieiv XP^'h

^
T^ is not in the MSS., but is added by Gomperz.
Littre reads kol fjy fiij twvto vocrrjfxa Sok^ e'lvat, fir] rcuvrh
uvofxa t\iiv.
^ The MSS. here have which
iv, is deleted by Gomperz.
*
The in this sentence modifies in all
oi/5e
probability from
KipX StaiTTis to \6you, and the whole from arap to iraprjKav is a
parenthesis, referring incidentally to the apxaTioi as similar to
the Cnidians in their neglect of regimen. Grammatically it
is possible to take ouSf
closely with irepl SiaiVr;?, in which
case o» apxalot would refer to the earlier Cnidian authors.
The translation "Z" identifies the Cnidians and ol apxaioi.

64
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, iii.-iv.

their use, they would be mucli more worthy of

recommendation, in that thouirh few they were
sufficient. But as it is this is not the case. How-
ever, the later revisers have showed rather more
scientific insight in their discussion of the remedies
to be employed in each instance. But in fact
regimen received no treatment worth mentioning
from the ancient physicians, although this omission
is a serious one.^ Yet the many phases and sub-
divisions of each disease were not unknown to some ;

but though they wished clearly to set forth the

number of each kind of illness their account was
incorrect. For the number will be almost incal-
culable if a patient's disease be diagnosed as different
whenever there is a difference in the symjitoms, while
a mere variety of name is supposed to constitute a
variety of the illness.^
IV. The course I recommend is to pay attention
to the whole of the medical art. Indeed all acts
that are good or correct should be in all cases well
or correctly performed if they ought to be done
;

quickly, they should be done quickly, if neatly,

neatly, if painlessly, they should be managed with
the minimum of pain and all such acts ought to
;

be performed excellently, in a manner better than

that of one's own fellows.

This view is perhaps unlikely, but, if it be tiue, ol

apxaioi in
Chapter V must also refer to the Cnidians, and to them
must be attributed the names TrAeiipTTu, iTepnrt/ev/xovia, fpei'iTis
and Kavaos. We do know that the Cnidians paid special
attention to names of diseases.
^
Little's emendation would mean that the Cnidians re-
fused to give a disease its usual name whenever a variation
occurred in the symptoms. This only repeats the sense of
the preceding clause, while H. means that giving a disease
another name does not make it anotlier disease.

65
 nEPI AIAITHS 03EQN

V. MaXicrra 8 av eiraLveaaiixL IrjTpov, 6crri<;

€v Toiaiv o^eai voajj/xaai, a tov<; irXeiaTovi roov
dvdpwTTcov KTeivei, ev rovroiai 8ia(f)€pa)v re rwv
aXk(ov eitj iirl to ^eXriov. eartv 8e Tavra o^ea,
OTTola Mvofiaaav ol dp-^aloi irXevplTiv koI irepi-
TTvevjjiovi'iiv Kal cbpevlnv
^
kol Kavcrov, kol raWa
oaa TovTcov ey^ofieva, o)v ol TTvperol to eTTiirav

(Tvvex^^'i- orav yap fir) \oi/iooBeo^ vovaov rpoTro'i

Tf? KOivo<; i7TiB7]p.7^ar], dWa (T7ropd8e<; ecoaiv al
~
10 vovaoL, Kal iroWaTrXdaiOL vtto tovtwv tcov
^
voa^jpaTOiv dTToOvrjCTKOvai rj
vtto twv aXXcov twv
12 crv/j-iravTcov.
VI. Oi fxev ovv IhtSiTat ov Kapra yivcoaKovaLV
Tou? e<? ravra 8ia(f)epovTa<? twv ireXa^ erepoloov
re pdXkov iiraiverai Irjpdrcov Kal yjreKTai elaiv
eirei rot pukya arjpLelov rohe, on oi 8r)/jLorai dauve-
rcorarot, avrol ecovTMV irepl rovrcov rcov vocrrj/jidrcov
elaiv, CO? fieXery^rea iarc oi jap firj Irjrpol irjrpol
8oKeov(Tcv elvai fidXicrra 8id ravra<; rd<i vovaov;'
p')]i,8iov yap
rd ovop^ara eKp^aOelv, oirola V6v6p.iarai
7rpocr(f)€p€a6ai tt/qo? tou? rd roidhe Kap^vovra^' rjv
10 yap 6vop,darj Ti<? Trricrai'?/? re ^vXov Kal olvov
rolov rj
rolov Kal fMeXiKprjrov, Travra rolac l8ico-
TTjaiBoKeovaiv oi lr]rpol rd avrd Xeyeiv, ol re
^eXriovi Kal ol ^^Ipovi. rd Se ov^ oi/tcb? e;^e£,
aW' iv rovToiat Kal rrdw 8ia(f)€povaiv k'repoi
15 erepcov.
(3 L.) VII. AoKel 8i pboi d^ia ypa(f>)]<; elvai,

* After <ppev7Tiv M has Kal \-n6apyot. The case and number

seem to indicate a marginal note, and letliargus would
certainly be included in oaa tovtwv ex'^M"'*'
66
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, v.-vii.

V. I should most commend a pliysician who in

acute which kill the great majority of
diseases,
patients, shows some superiority. Now the acute
diseases are those to which tiie ancients have given
tiie names of pleurisy, pneumonia, phrenitis, and
ardent fever,^ and such as are akin to these, the
fever of which is on the wliole continuous. For
whenever there is no general type of pestilence
prevalent, but diseases are sporadic, acute diseases
cause many times more deaths than all others put
together.
VI. Now laymen do not accurately distinguish
those who are excellent in this respect from their
fellows, but rather praise or blame strange remedies.
For in very truth there is strong evidence that
it is in the proper treatment of these illnesses that

ordinary folk show their most stupid side, in the

fact that through these diseases chiefly quacks get
the reputation of being physicians. For it is an easy
matter to learn the names of the remedies usually
given to patients in such diseases. If barley-water
be mentioned, or such and such a wine, or hydromel,^
laymen think that physicians, good and bad alike,
prescribe all the same things. But it is not so, and
there are great differences between physicians in
these respects.
VII. And it seems to me worth while to write

^
For (jipef'iris and Kavaos see General Introduction to
Vol. I, pp. Ivii, Iviii.
^
A mixture of honey and water.
^
iroWanXdffioi Gomperz. V has irapaTrAijcrioi and /u)j M
traoairXria loi ;
A
omits (with koi).
*
After a.TTodi'rja-KovffL the MSS. have irKdovs (AV) or ixaWov
(M). Deleted by Wilamowitz.
67
 nEPI AIAITHL OZEQN

OTToaa re aKarajxdOrjTa eariv roh IriTpoU eiri-

^
Kaipa eovra elhevai koX /xeydXa^ w^eWaf cf)epec
r) fieyd\a<i ^\d^a<i. uKaTaixdOiira ovv koI tuS
iariv, Sia rl dpa ev Trjaiv o^eirjai vovaoiaiv ol fxev
roiv IrjrowvmLVTaTOvalihva hiareXeovaiv Tmo-ava<;
BiSovra d8i,^]d)']rov>i Kol vofiiKovcJiv 6pdco<; h]-
iravro'^ Trot-eovrai, otto)?
Tpeveiv, ol Be rive^ irepl
Kpidi]V p,iihejxiav KaTairir]
6 Kc'ifxi'wv u.eyuXiiv
—
10 'yap ^Xd^-qv ^jyevviai, elvai uXkd El' oOovlou —
Tov -xyXov Bi7]6eovTe<i hihoaaiv ol 3' av rwe'i
avTWV ovT av rfTTiadvrjv Trax^iav Sotev oure
')(y\6v'
ol fj,h /ie%pt av e/BSofxalo^: yevrjTai, ol

14 he Kul 8ta re\€o<; dxpt- a.v KpiOf] rj vovao^.

VIII. MaXa pLev ovv ov8e Trpo/SdWeaOai ra
"
TOiavra ^i]Tr'jpara eWt(Tp.evoL elalv ol IrjrpoL-

iaa}<; Be ovBe yivcvaKerar Kairoi

Trpo/SaWofxeva
Biaj3o\7]v ye ex^t oXj] i) rex^V 7rpb<i tmv Brjfxojewv
p.eyd\y]v, co? p-y] BoKelv 6X(o<; lr]rpiK7]v elvai' war
elev ye rulcnv o^vrdroLcn rwv voa-yjp^dTwv roaovBe
Btolaovaiv dXX7]Xfi)v ol ^et/aooi^a/cTe?, ware a 6
eVeoo? TTpocrcfyepeL -I'p/evpievo^ dpcara elvai, Tavra
vopblKeiv TOV erepov
KaKa elvai, ax^Bhv dv Kara
10 ye TOiV Toiovrcov tiiv Texv^v <f)aiev wpLoiMaOat
on Kal ol pbdvrie^ tov avTov dpvida, el
pbavTLKfi,
elvai, el Be
— Kal dyadov
p,ev dpiareplx; eh],
KaKov
vop,l^ovaiv
ev lepoaKO-nlr) Be TOidBe, ciXXa
dXXoi'i —
Be^i6<i,
eir' Be tmv pbavTioiv Ta ivavTia
evioi
15 TOVTCOV,
^
After the MSS. have oicSaa re or Kal Swoara.
elSfvai I

have deleted on the ground tliat there are not

dir6(Ta,
two classes of points a^ta ypci<pns, but only one, which
contains things that are both iir'iKaipa fiSivai and fieydXas
)8Aaj3os (pipoyra f) fjnydKas ujcpe\(las.
68
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, vii.-viii.

on such matters as are not yet ascertained by

physicians, though knowledge thereof is important,
and on them depend great benefit or great harm.
For instance, it has not been ascertained why in
acute diseases some physicians think that tlie cor-
rect treatment is to give unstrained barley-gruel
throughout the illness; while others consider it to
be of first-rate importance for the patient to swallow
no particle of barley, holding that to do so is very
harmful, but strain the juice through a cloth before
they give it. Others ao^ain will give neither thick
gruel nor yet juice, some not before the seventh day,
others at no time until the disease reaches a ci'isis.
VIII. Now certainly ^ physicians are not at all in the
habit of even I'aising such questions even when they ;

are raised perhaps nothing is learned. Yet the art as

a whole has a very bad name among laymen, so that
there is thought to be no art of medicine at all.
Accordingly, since among practitioners there will
prove to be so much difference of opinion about acute
diseases that the remedies which one physician gives
in the belief that they are the best are considered

by a second to be bad, laymen are likely to object to

such that their art resembles divination ; for diviners
too think that the same bird, which they hold to
be a happy omen on the left, is an one unlucky
when on the right, while other diviners maintain
the opposite. The inspection of entrails shows
similar anomalies in its various dejiartments.

^
ixd\a fikv oil/ is a strange phrase with which to
begin
a sentence. It occurs again at the beginning of Chapter
XVIII.
*
elditr/xevoi elalv MV :
fWt(r{Tai) toIs lriTpo7s A : tldiSaTut
Ilberg, followed b}' Kiihlewein.
69
 HEPI AIAITHS OSEQN

IX. ^l>')]fxl Se irdyKaXov elvai rouro to aKe/^fia

Koi TjBeXcjiLafjLii'ov Totai irXeiaroicn rwiy ev rfj
rex^i] Kal iTriKaipordroccrr koI jdp roiac voae-
ovcri Trdaiv e? vytehiv fxeya ti Buvarai fcal toIctlv

vyiaivovcriv e? daijidXeiav koI rolrrLv daKeovcnv

6 e? eve^ii-jv Kal e? o rt eKaaro^ eOeXei.

(4 L.) X. IlTiadvr) fxev ovv hoKel 6p6o)^ rrpo-

KeKpiadai tmv aiT^jpoov yevfiuTcov iv rovroiai
Tolat voai-jpiaaiv, Kal i-naiveo) Tov<i TrpoKpivavra'i.
TO 'yap ryXia^^paapa avT?)<; \elov Kal (Tuv€)^€<i Kal
7rpoa-i]ve<i ean Kal dXc.aOrjpov Kal 7r\a8ap6v fxe-
rpi(i)<i Kal dhiy^ov Kal eueKKpcrov, et ti Kal tovtov

TrpoaBioi, Kal ovre cttv^iv e%oi^ ovTe dpaSov Ka

Kov ovT€ dvoihiaKerat ev Trj kolKlyj- dvojSrjKe
yap iv T/7 i-yjn^aei, oaov irkelaTov iirecfiVKei
10 SioyKovaOai.
'

XI. Ocrot p.ev TTTiadvT] j^peovTai ev tovtolgi

Tolai voarjfjiaa-i, ovScfitrj i)fi€pr] K€veayjr]T€ov, &)?
67709 eiprjoOaijdWa ')(^pi](TTeov Kal ov SiaXenrTeov,
rjv /jit]
Ti Berj ?/ Sid (f)app.aK6Lr)v ^ kXvctiv SiaXeiTreiv.
Kal TolcTL fiev ye eWicrpevoicn St? acTeladai t?}?

r)ixepri^ SI9 SoTeov TOtai 8e novocriTelv eWicrf^evoi';

dira^ SoTeov ttjv 7rpd)Tt]v' e'/c Trpocraywyrj^^ 5'
€vhe)(€TaL Kal tovtolctlv S<? SiSovai, rjv SoKerj
TrpoaEeh'. ttXtjOo^ he dpKel kut' dp^d^i BiSovai
10 /Li?) TToXv /u.7]Be VTrepirajif^u, dXX' oaov e'iveKa tov
e$€o<i eatevai ti Kal Keveayyii]v p,i] yevecrdai
12 TToXXlJV.
XII. Uepl Be tt}? €TriB6(Tio<i €9 7rX,?/^09 tou pv<pi]-
^tipoTepov ij to voarjpa rj a>9 dv tl^
lxaro<;, rjv /xev

/3ovXijTat,ov)(pi] eVt TrXeov BiB6vaL,dXXd'7rpOTrivetv

TTpO TOV pVcfuj/jLaTQii l) fie^LKpTjTOV 7] olvOV, OTTOTepOV
70
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, ix.-xii.

IX. But I am confident that this

inquiry is wholly
profitable, being bound up with most, and the most
important, of the things embraced by the art. In
fact, it has great power to bring health in all cases
of sickness, preservation of health to those who are
well, good condition to athletes in training, and
in fact realization of each man's particular desire.
X. Now I think that gruel made from barley has
rightly been preferred over other cereal foods in
acute diseases, and I commend those who preferred
it ; for the gluten of it is smooth, consistent, sooth-

ing, lubricant, moderately soft, thirst-quenching,

easy of evacuation, should this property too be
valuable, and it neither has astringency nor causes
distm-bance in the bowels or swells up in them.
During the boiling, in fact, it has expanded to the
utmost of its capacity.
XI. Those who use this gruel in acute diseases
must not fast, generally speaking, on any day, but
they must use it without intermission unless some
intermission be called for because of a purge or
enema. Those who are wont to eat two meals a
day should take gruel twice those wont to have
;

one meal only should have gruel once on the first

day. Gradually, if it be thought that they need it,
these also may take a second dose. At first it is
sufficient to administer a small quantity, not over-
thick, just enough, in fact, to satisfy habit and to
prevent severe pangs of hunger.
XII. As to increasing the quantity of the gruel,
if the disease be drier than one would wish, you

ought not to increase the dose, but to give to drink

before the gruel either hydromel or wine, whichever
^
Afterirpoo-oycey^s the MSS. have ^r. Deleted by Reinhold.
71
 nEPI AIAITIIS OEEON

av apuotv to 6' apuoKov id) eKaaroKTi TOiV

be uypaiviirai ro arofia kui
rpoTTcov eipi](TeTai. t]v
ra arro rov TTvev/.iovo'; ij] orrola Set, iirihiSovai
ypr] 69 7r\riOo<;
rov pV(f)/j/J.aTO<;, &)9 iv K€(})a\a[(p

eiprjaOar ra yap Qaacrov Kol fxaWov nXa-

/xev
10 Bcbvra TaxvT?]Ta (Tr]/J.ali>et KpiaLO<;, to, Se ^pahv-
repov Tr\aB(bi'Ta koI rjaaov ^pahvTepyp' a-y]fiaiV€i
rr)V Kpiaiv. Kol ravra avra fj.ev KaO' ecovTO,
13 TOidhe TO eiriTTav ecni.
XIIL TioWa 8e Koi aXka iTTiKaipa irapeiTai,
olai 7rpoay]fiaive(Tdai Set, a elprjaejat varepov. kul
oaw av irXeioiV rj Kudapcn^ yivrjTai, roauihe xph
TrXelov Sihovai a^pt' icpL(JLo<^' fidXiara
Se Kpiaio^
Bvo rj/xepewv, olai ye ?) ireixTnaioiaLv rj
v7repl3o\ri<i
SoKel Kplveiv, ax? /cert to
k^ho^aioKTiv r) evaTaloiaLv
Be tm
apTiov KoX to -irepiaaov irpo/xTjOijap-'^ p-era
TO oyjre
8e e'9 aina
fjL6V pv(f)/]p.aTi TTpcol ^pTjo-Teoj^
9 [lera^aXXew.
XIV. Xvfx(l)ep6i 8e TO, roidBe &)9 eVl to 7roXy
T019 ovXrjcn Tniadvrjaiv avriKa %/)e&)/i€;'0t9. al
re yap oBvvat iv rolcn irXevpLTiKolaiv avriKa
fravovrai avrofxaroi, orav dp^(ovTat tttvclv tc
d^iov \6yov Kal iKKadaipeaOai, al re KaOdpaie^
TToXXov reXeoorepai elcri, Kal e/Mirvoi rjcraov yivov-
el dXX.oico<; Tt? 8ianu)t], /cal al Kpi(TLe<i
rai, T]

airXovarepai Kal evKpiTd)Tepac Kal rjaaov

viro-

9 (npo(j)d)Bee'i.
XV. Ta9 Be Trria-dva'i %/3J?
ck KpiOewv
(5 L.)
KaXXiara Kai
&)9 ^eXria-Toyv elvai Kal eyjrrjcrdai,

1
Trpoixve-fiari Littr^,
the MSS. having irpofivBes ^. The MS.
be given a passive
reading can 'be kept only if irpofxrieis

72
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, xii.-xv.

is suitable ;
be stated later what is suitable in
it will
each form of Should the mouth be moist.
illness.
and the sputa as they should be, increase as a
general rule the quantity of the gruel for early
;

appearance of abundant moisture indicates an

early crisis, while a later appearance of scanty
moisture indicates a late crisis. In their essence
the facts are on tlie whole as stated.
XIII. Many other important points have been
passed over which must be used in prognosis these ;

will be discussed later. The more complete the

purging of the bowels the more the quantity of
gruel administered should be increased until the
crisis. In particular, proceed thus for two days
after the crisis, in such cases as lead you to suppose
that the crisis will be on the fifth, seventh or ninth
day, so as to make sure of both the even and the
odd day. Afterwards you must administer gruel
in the morning, but you may change to solid food in
the evening.
XIV. The above rules are on the whole useful
to those who administer unstrained gruel from the
outset. For in cases of pleurisy the pains at once cease
of their own accord, as soon as sputa worth mention-
ing begin to be brought up and purgings begin to
take place while the purgings are much more
;

complete, and empyema is less likely to occur, than

if another regimen were
adopted, and the crises are
simpler,more decisive, and less liable to relapses.
XV. Gruel should be made from the finest barley,
and boiled as well as possible, especially if more

meaning ("carefully guarded against"). Not finding a

parallel to this I have adopted the reading of Littre.

73
 nEPI AIAITHS OSEON

aWox; rju fit] ro) X^^^? jjlovvw fieWr)^ ^pT/cr^af

^era yap rr}? dX\r]<; dpeTi]<i t^9 7mcrai'r]<i
ro
6XiaO^]p6v T^iv Kpidr)V KararrLVOfievrjv TTOiel /Mr]
f^XuTTTeiV ov8a/.tfj jap 7rpoaLcr)(€i ov8e pAvei Kara
rrjv rov OcjoprjKO'; 'i^tv' oXiadrjpordr)] Be kol dBi-
yfrordrr] Kal evTrerrTordTr] Kal dadevecndrrj earlv
9 r)
KdXXiara k4>6iy wv nravTOiv Bel.
XVI. 'Wv ovv fiTj irpoarifjioypi'jcrr] Ti<; oawv
Belrai avrdpKri'i etvat o
TpoTTo<i t?}? roiavrt]^
7rTiaavoppv<f)i7]<;, TroXXaxfj ^eBXd-\\reTai. olai
rydp (TiTo? avTiKa eyKaraKi/cXeicrTai, ec fu] Tt9
vTTOK€vcoaa<; Boiij to pv<py]/jia, rrjV oBvvrjv eveoixrav
TTpocrrrapo^vveiev dv Kal jxrj eveovaav ai> e/xiroi-
7'](Teiev, Kal irvevp-a TTVKVorepov yevoir
dv KaKov
Be Tovro' ^ifpavTiKov re jdp trvevixovo'^ Kal ko-
TTwSe? v7ro)(ovBpLa)v Kal t^rpov Kai (ppevwV rovro
10 en rov irXevpov rr)<; 6Bvi>rj<; avvexeo'i eoycr?;?
Be, rjv
Kal 7rpo<i rd 6epfidcr/xara p-rj ^aXoocrf;? Kal rov
rrrvdXov firj dviouro^, dXXd Karay\icrxpciivo/j,evov
dcrarreoi^, rjv fir) Xvaj) Ti? rijv oBuvrju rj KOiXirjv
jiaXOd^aq (f)Xe^a ra/xcov, oirorepov dv rovrwv
rj

cyrj/irjvrj, rd<; Be rrrLcrdva'^ rjV ovrco<; ey^ovcn BiBui,

16 rax,^e^ oi Odvaroi rS)v roiovrcov yivovrai.
XVII. Ata raura? ovv ra? 7rpo(pdaia<; Kal
krepa^ rocavra^^ ol ovXrjai Trriadvrjcri ^peco/xei-ot
k^BofxaloL Kal 6Xiyi]/j,epd)repoi, OvpaKOvaiv, oi fxev
rt. Kal ri]v yvco/xrjv ^XajSevre^, ol B' vrro rrj<i
opOoTTVoirj'i re Kal rov peyx^eo^ drrorrviyevre^.
fidXa Be rov<; roiovrov<; ol dpxctlot ^Xrjrov^ evo
^
After Toiairas A has fjiaWov and M ?t( fiaWov.

^
avTiKu seems to have this sense here.
74
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, xv.-xvii.

than the pure juice is going to be used. For one of

the virtues of" gruel is its lubricant nature, which
prevents the barley that is swallowed from doing
any harm, since it clings nowhere and does not
stick on its way through the chest. In addition to
its excellent lubricating qualities the best boiled

gruel quenches thirst the most, is the most easily

digested, and the least disturbing. All these
characteristics are needed.
XVI. The administration of this gruel requires
certain aids, if it is to accomplish its purpose and
;

if they are not given manifold harm will result.

When for instance food is at the time ^ confined in
the bowels, should the gruel be given without first
emptying them, it will increase any pain
already
existing or cause one if it does not exist already,
and the respiration will become more rapid. This
is harmful, in that it dries the
lungs, besides causing
discomfort in the hypochondria, the hy[)ogastrium,
and the dia])hragm. Moreover, suppose the pain in
the side continues and does not yield to the fomen-
tations, while the sputum is not brought up, but
becomes viscid without coction should gruel be
;

administered in these conditions without first re-

lieving the pain, either by loosening the bowels
or by venesection, whichever of these courses is
indicated, a fatal termination will quickly follow.
XVII. For these reasons, as well as for others like
them, those who take unstrained gruel die on the
seventh day or earlier, some after being seized
with delirium also, others being suffocated by
orthoj)noea and rales. The ancients ^ thought such
sufferers "stricken," just because after death the
* For these see p. 04.

75
 nEPI AIAITHS OSEQN

jxi^ov elvai 8ia roBe ov^ yKiaTa,6Ti uTToOavovroiv

avrwv T) irXevpi) TreXtBvi) evpLCTKerai, 'iKeXov Ti

irXri'yfi. aXriov Se tovtov iarLVjOTi irplv XvOrjvai

10 rrjv oZvin-jv Ovrjafcovcriv Ta)(^eo}<; yap irvevpaJiai

yivovTat,' viro Se rov ttoWov Kai itvkvov

irvev-

fiaTO<;, ft)9 i']8)j etprjTai, KaTay\icr)(^paii'opevoi' to

rrrvaXov dTTemw<; KwXvei ti]V iTrdvoSov yiveadai,
aXXa Ti-jv pey^iv ttolcI ivtcr^^ofievov iv rolai

^poy^LOLat Tov koI orav e? tovto

7rv€vp,ovo<;.
eXdf), 6avaT(ahe<i ySi] &)? eVt to ttoXu ecyri- kul
yap avTo ro 7rrva\ov ivia'^op.evov KwXvet fiev to
TTvevfia eaoi (^epeadai, dvayKa^et 8e Ta^eo)? k^co
(bepeaOaL- kuI out(o<; e? to KaKov dXXifXoiaL avv-
20 TLpaypeL. to T€ yap rrTvaXov evtaxofxevov ttukvov
TO TTvevpa TToiet, to re irveu/xa ttvkvov eov i'n-i-
yXLC^paivei to tttvoXov Kai KwXvei aTroXcaOdveiv.
KaTaXapjSdvei he TauTa ov p,ovvov rjv TTTicrdvr)
tl aXXo
dKaipco<i ^pewi'TUi, dXXa ttoXv fxdXXov, ^]v
25 ttlmcti TTTLcrdv)]^ dve7rtTi]B€ioT€pov.
(pdywaiv rj

(6 L.) XVIII. MdXa fiev ovv to, irXelaTa

7rapaTrX/]cnoi elcnv al TL/jLcopiai toIctl t6 ovXr)ai
TTTiadvpai ')(^pe(i)pevoLaL Tolai t€ X^'^V '^'^''''(p'
Tolcri Se pi]8€TepM tovtcov, dXXa ttotm piovvov,
eaTiv ottij Kai 8ia(f)ep6vTCi)<i Tipwpi]Teov. xph ^^
6 TO irdpirav ovtco nrOLelv
XIX. "Hj' ph' veojSpMTi avTw eovTi Kai K0iXi)]<i
6 irvpeTof, ?;// Te avu
/XT)v7roKe\aipi)Kviy-i<i dp^tjTai
68vvr] TjV Te dvev 6huvTq<i, eTTiax^^v t^jv hoaiv tov
€(JT av oirjTat 69 to
pv(^i)paTO<i, /<:6;^&>/3?;A<:ei/ai

KuTfo pepo<i TOV ivTepov to aiTLOV. ;Yp>'}cr^at

Be
ti exj], o^vpeXiTi, ;)^e//ia)i'09
TTOTfp, i)v pev dXyrjpd
p,€V Oepp-w, 6ep€0<i Be -y^vxp^Ji^' ^V Be. ttoXXtj Blyjra
76
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, xvii.-xix.

side is found to be livid, as if a blow had been

received. The reason for this appearance is that

death occurs before the pain is relieved. For they
quickly suffer from difiiciilty in breathing. The
hea\y and rapid respiration, as I have already said,
makes the sputum become viscid without coction,
and prevents its expulsion, so that it causes the rales
by being confined in the bronchial passages. At
this point death commonly occurs tlie mere con-
;

finement of the sputum, in fact, while preventing

the entrance of breath, forces it out quickly. So
one mischief aggravates the other; the confinement
of sputum renders respiration rapid, and the
rapidity
of the respiration makes the sputum viscid, pre-
venting its slipping away. These attacks not only
result from unseasonable administration of gruel, but
are much more likely to occur if the j)atient has
eaten or drunk something less suitable than gruel.
XVIII. Now the measures necessary to help the
administration of the pure juice are practically the
same as those required by unstrained gruel but ;

when neither is given, but only drink, they are in

some ways different. In general terms the rules to
be observed are the following.
XIX. Should the fever begin when the patient
has recently taken food and the bowels have not
been emptied, whether pain be present or not,
refrain from giving gruel until he thinks that the
food has descended to the lower part of the bowel.
The drink to be employed, should there be any
pain, is oxymel,^ warm in winter and cold in
summer. If there be great thirst, give hydromel

^
A mixture of vinegar and lioney.

77
 nEPI AIAITHL OHEQN

7), Kul fxeXiKpt'jTU) Kal vBart. eireiTa, rjv fxev

aXyi]/J.a evfj i) twv eTrtKivSuvwv ejjL^ciivi^Tai, n
10 hihovai. TO f)v<f))]f^a fJ.>']re iroXu ft'/re irax^, yuera
Se rrjv klShofirjv, rjv lcr)(^vr]. t]v he fir) V7r€\i]\vd >)
6 TToXaiuTepof; alro'^ veojBpoiTi iovTi, i)V fiev lcr-)(yr,
T€ Kal uKfid^f] Tr] rjXiKLr], K\vaai, rjv Se ciaOe-

veaT€po<; y, I3a\dvw 'npoa')(^pi](TaaOai,, fjv fir}

15 avTOfxaTa 8ie^ir] /caXoj?.

XX. Katpov Be T77? Sccrto? tou pv(f)i']fiaTO<;
rovBe /xdXiara (f)vX(iacreaOai kut dp)(^d^ Kal 8id
nravTO^ rov voa-ijfiaro^' orav fiev ol iroSe*; •^V)(^po\
€Q)(Jii',iTrLcr)(^eli' 'y^pi]
rov pv(f)ijfiaroii Tifv hoaiv,
fidXiara Se Kal rov ttotou dTrey^ecrOai' orav 8e
f) Oepfiy] KarafSf) e? roix; troha';,
rore hihovar
Kal vofiL^eiv fiiya BuracrOai rov Katpov tovtov
iv 7rd(TT]ai rfjai vovaotaii', ov^ rjKLara he iv

-Trjaiv o^eiyaiv, fidXiara h^ ev Trjac fidXXou irvpe-

10 rcoheaiv Kal iTTiKivhwordr-paiv.^ -^^piiadat
he
TTOMTov^ fiev YvX(7>, eneira he Trriadvr], Kara ra
12 TeKfitjpia ra irpoyeypafifieva aKpipew^ aecopecov.
(7 L.) XXI. ^Ohvvr}v he rrXevpov, rfv re Kar
6^
varepov, depfida/iaai fiev
dpx^'i "yivriraL i]v

TTpMTOv ouK drro rpoTTOV 'xpiiadfievov "rreiprjOPjpai

hcaXuaai. Oepfiacrfidrav he Kpdricrrov fiev vhoap
Qepfiov ev daKU) r) iv Kuaret i) ev y^aXKw dyyeiw
i)
ev oarpaKLVw. rrpoviroriOevai. he )(pr] fiaXOaKov
rt irpo'i ri]v TrXevpijV 'iTpoai)veii}<; elveKev. dyaOov
he Kal <T7ro770? fiaXOaKo<i /jieya<i e^ vharot depixov
eKireiTLeafievo'; irpocrTldea-dar Trepiareyecv
he dvoa

* MV have (KLKiv'^woraTriffi. A omits Koi iiriKiy. altogether.

Possibly the words are a gloss.

78
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, xix.-xxi.

and water. Later, should there be any pain or

should any dangerous symptom appear, let the gruel
given be neither much nor thick, and give it only
after the seventh day, and if the strength be
maintained. If the previous food which the patient
has recently eaten should not have gone down, give
an enema if the patient be strong and in the prime
of life, but if he be too weak use a suppository, should
the bowels be not well moved of their own accord.
XX. This is the time for administering gruel that
must be most carefully observed both at the
beginning of the illness and throughout its course.
When the feet are cold you must refrain from
giving gruel, and especially from giving drinks ;

give the gruel when the heat descends to the feet.

Consider this time of great importance in all diseases,
particularly in acute diseases, and most of all in
those where the fever is high and the danger very
great. Use first the pure juice, then the gruel,
keeping a sharp eye for the signs already described.
XXI. When there is pain in the side, whether at
the beginning or later, it is not amiss to try to
dissipate it first by hot fomentations. The best
fomentation is hot water in a skin, or bladder, or
bronze or earthen vessel. Apply something soft to
the side first to prevent discomfort. A good thing
also to apply is a big, soft sponge dipped in hot
water and scpueezed out. You must, however, cover
up the heat on the upper part,^ for doing so will
'
/. e. on the part of the sponge not next to the skin.

*
TTpSiTov is my
reading. MV have irpanor ^aAio-ra j^ev and
A iias fxd\t(TTa fiiv only. fiaKioTais omitted by the Paris
MS. 2276 (S').

79
 nEPI AIAITHi: OHEQN

10 Tiiv Od\yp-iv XP'h 'rrXeLco re yap 'xpovov apKecret-

Kal irapa/jLevei, koI d/xa o)? fir] rj ar/ii? 77/309 to
TTveupa Tov Ka/xvovTOf; (peprjrat, rjv dpa fit} Bokt]
Kal TOVTO ')(p)']aipov tt/jo? rt elvai' ecrrt yap ore
cet 7rpo<; ri. en oe kul KpiUai ?; opopor ev o^ei
KeKp)]pev(p apiKpfp o^vreprp ?) co? av rrioL ri<;
hievra Ka\ dva^eaavra e? papaLTrma Karap-
pdy^avra rrpocxriOevai. Kal rrlrvpa rov avrov
rpoTTOV. ^ijpal Se rrvplai, a\e?, Key)(poi 7r€(f)pv-
ypevoL iv elpii>eoiai papanrTrioiaii' emrijBeioraror
20 Kal yap K0ucf)0u Kal 'npo<7i]ve<i Key^po'i.
XXII. Avei Be pd\Oa^i<; i) roLt^he Kal ra^ rrpo^
KXipSa Trepaivovaa'i dXy)]Buva<;' ropy] pevroL 01)^
6poi(o<i \v€t 6duv7}v, f)v prj Trpo? rrjv KXijiBa rrepalvrj

7] ohvvr}' r)v Be prj \vj]rai 7rp6<i ra Oeppda/xara

6 TTova, ov xprj TToXvv ^(^povov deppaiveLV Kal yap
^qpavTLKov rov irvevpovo^ rovro Kal eprrvrjriKov
aW' 171' pev aiipaiVT} tj oBvvt] e? K\y]c8a e<f •)}

^pa'x^LOva /3dpo<; i) rrepl pa^ov i) inrep rS)v (^pevwv,

rdpveiv xph '^V^ ^^ "^V dyKMVi (p\e/3a rrjv eau)
10 Kal pr] OKvelv crvyvov dxjiaipeiv, ear' av epvOpo-
repov TToWfp pvfj i) uprt KaOapov re Kal epvOpov
12 rreXiBvov up^orepa yap ycverai.
XXIII. 'Ill' 8' viro (fypeva'i r) to ctXyijpa, e<; 8e
ripi pt} crrjpaivr), paXOdacretv ')(p)] ri-jv
KXifiha
KOiXi)]v peXavL eXXe/3oprp ?; TrerrXiw, peXavi pev
f}

BavKof 1) aeaeXi, i) Kvpivov 1) dvijaov 1) dWo ri

rwv evoiBecov piayovra, TrerrXLO) oe orrov aiX(piou.
drdp Kal piayopera dXXijXoKTiv opoiorporra ravr

' '
I/rlleborns nigcr. Euphorbia pcpliis.
" *
Athamanta cretcnsis. Lascrpitium latitoliwm.
80
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, xxi.-xxm.

make out and last for a longer time besides,

it liold ;

it prevent the steam being carried towards

will
the breath of the patient unless indeed the —
patient's breathing it be considered an advantage,
as in fact it occasionally is. Barley too or vetches :

soak in vinegar that is slightly stronger than

could be drunk, boil, sew up in bags and then
apply. Bran may be used in like manner. For
dry fomentations, salt or toasted millet in woollen
bags is most suitable ;
millet is also light and
soothing.
XXII. A fomentation like this relieves the
soft

pains too that extend to the collar-bone. Vene-

section, however, does not relieve the pain so well
unless it extends to the collar-bone If the pain
does not give way before the hot ap[)lications, do
not continue them for long continued heat dries
;

the lungs and is apt to cause empyema. Should,

however, the })ain show signs of extending to the
collar-bone, or should there be a weight in the
fore-arm, or in the region of the breast, or above
the diaphragm, you must open the inner vein at the
elbow, and not hesitate to take away much blood
until it flows much redder, or until it becomes livid
instead of clear and red. Either of these changes
may occur.
If the pain be under the diaphragm, and
XXIII.
does not declare itself towards the collar-bone,
soften the bowels with black hellebore^ or peplium,^
mixing with the black hellebore daucus,^ seseli,*
cumin, anise or some other fi-agrant herb, and with
the peplium juice of silphium.^ In fact the blending

*
A sort of assafoetida,

8i
 nEPI AIAITIIS OEEfiN

eariv. ayet Se ixe\a<; (xev KaWico Kal Kpiat/xcoTepa

TTeirXlov, TreTrXiov Se fxeXavo^ (f)vaewv KarapprjKTi-
KMTepov icTiv. d/j,(f)a)
8e ravra 68vvr]v iraver
10 Travel Se Kal ciXXa avx^'ci' 'Tmv VTTifkdrwv' Kpa-
TKJTa Se ravia wv eyco olSa ecmv' iirei Kai ra
iv Tolai pv(f)7]/xaai, BiSo/xeva VTri'-fKaTa up)]yei,
oaa fMi] ciyav icnlv di]8ea rj ^id iriKpoTriTa rj oi
dWtjv Tivd drjBLrjv, i)
Sta irXrjOo'i rj
Bid 'X^poirjv t]

15 v7^o^|nT|l^ riva.
XXIV. TT;? fievTOi 7niadvri<;, orav ttlt) to
iirippv^elv avTiKa 'XPV BiBovai /x^jBev
<f)dp/j.aKov,
'iXaaaov d^lcos Xoyov ?; oaov eWicno' eVet Kai
Kara Xoyov earl p.ea7jyv t^? KaOdpaio<; /xtj Bioovai
pv(f)€Li>'
orav Be Xi]^t) i) Kudapai'i, rore eXaaaov
pvcfielro) 7)
oaov eWiaro. p-erd Be ravra dvayera>
irrl ro irXelov, i)v 7] re oBvvrj rreTravpLevrj y
kul
8 p,rjBev dXXo evavricorai.
XXV. HuTos Be p.01 X070? eariv, Krjv X^^^
Ber] 7rriadvT]<; XPV'^^^^- (f>VH'i' T^P (ip,eivov elvai
avriKa dp^aadai ro
eiriTrav fidXXov i]
pv(f)eiv
TrpoKeveayyi'jaavra dp^aaOai rov pv(^i']p,aro<; rpi-
ralov rj rerapraiov i) irep^irralov rj eKraiov rj
e/3Bopalov, ^]v ye purj TrpoKpidrj 7) vovao<i ev rovra
T(S ypovfp. ai Be irpoTrapaaKcval Kat rovroiai
8 irapa-nXi^aioi Troirjreai, oirolai eiprjvrai.
(8 L.) XXVI. Ilepl pL€V ovv pv(f)y]p.aro<; Trpoa-
dpaio<i ovrco yivooaKw. drap Kat irepi rrorov,
OTTOiov dv ri<i pieXXr] iriveiv, rcov Trpoaypacpy^ao-
fievcov (ovrof X0709 ro eiriirav eariv. olBa Be
rd evavricorara rj ox? Bei 7roieovra<;'
roi)^ liirpov<i
^ovXovrai ydp Trai^re? vrro rd-^ dp^ds ro)v vovawv
'7rporapiyevaavT€<; to 1)9 dv9 pcorrov^ rj Bvo rj rpel^
%2
REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, xxm.-xxvi

of these constituents gives a harmonious compound.

Black hellebore causes evacuations that are better
and more favourable to the crisis than does peplium;
but peplium breaks flatulence better than black
hellebore. Both, however, stop pain, as do also many
other evacuants but these are the best I know
;

of,though evacuants given in the gruel help, if

they are not too unpleasant owing to bitterness
or other unpleasant taste, or owing to quantity,
colour, or some quality that arouses the patient's
suspicion.
XXIV. Immediatelyafter he lias taken the purge,
give patient a quantity of gruel not appreciably
tlie
less than usual, though it is reasonable to suspend

giving it while the

purge is
acting. When the
purging has ceased, give gruel than usual,
less
afterwards increasing it gradually, if the pain have
ceased and nothing else indicate the contrary.
XXV. I recommend the same rule if it be neces-
sary to use the pure juice of barley. For I hold it
to be better on the whole to begin giving it at once
rather than to starve the patient and then to begin
giving the gruel on the third, fourth, fifth, sixth or
seventh day, should the disease not reach a crisis in
the interval. In this case too the preparations to
be made are similar to those I have described.
XXVI. Such are my recommendations for the
administration of gruel and as to drink, w hatever
;

be the nature of that to be given, the directions that

I shall set forth are in
general the same. I am con-

vinced that the practice of physicians is the exact

opposite of what it should be for they all wish at
;

the beginning of a disease to reduce the patient by

83
 nEPI AIAITIIi: OHEON

?;
Koi 7r>eiou9 ?//xe/3a9 ovro) Trpocrc^epeiv to. pv(f>/j-
fxara koI to, iropaTa' kul law'; ri kuI ei/co? SoKel
10 avTotai elvai /jLeyuXi]'; /u.eTa/3o\^9 'yivo/nevrj^;^ to)
11 (TCO/J-aTi. peya ri Kupra koi avTip,eTa jSdWeiv .

XXVII. To he p,eTa/3uX\€ii> puev eu e)(€i fii]

okiyov 6p6o)<; p.evTOL TrotrjTer] Kal /3e/3atw9 77

fxera/SoXt) Kal e'/c

ye irpoaapaL^
t/}? /xera/QoX.^? rj

TMV yevp-tiToov en pidWov. pLaXiara puev ovv dv

^XuTTTOivTO, el p,7] 6p9oi<^ pLCTa^aXXoiev, ot ovX-pcri
Tjjai imadvrjai ^pewp.evof ^Xutttoivto S' dv Kal
ol pLOVVM T(p TTOTft) ')(^peQ)pbeVOL, ^XuTTTOlVTO B' dv
Kal 01 pLOVfO) T(p %fXrji) ^^peoofievoi,^ rjKLcfra K dv
9 OVTOl.

(9 L.) XXVIII. Xp?; 8e Kal rd pLaOripbara

TTOieladai ev ttj hiairr] rwv dvOpcoTrcov en vytat-
vovTcov, ola avpL(f)€poL.^rotal ye el yap 8t]

vyiaivovac (^aivejai Biacf)epovTa pieydXa rd rota

rj Tola hiaLTi']p,ara
kciI ev dXXrp rivl Kal ev rfjai

pLera/SoXfjcri, ttw? ot'^t Kal ev rf]ai vovaoiai

hia^epet pukya Kal rovrcov ev Trjaiv o^vraTijai
p^eyiara ; aXXa pLrjv evKarapidOrjTov ye eanv, on,
(}>auXy] hiaiTa 0pcoaio<; Kal Truaio<; avri] ecovrfj
10 ip(pepr]<i alel dacj^aXearepr) earlv to eTTiTrav e?
vyceojv, 7) ef n^ e^airivijf; pueya /leTajSaXXoi e?
dXXa. iirel Kal rotai 819 criT€op,evotaL ti]<; ')]p,epr]<;
Kal Tola I p.ovoair€Ouatv at e^a-rrivaloi pbera/BoXal
/8Xa/3a9 Kat dppcoaTi,i]v Trape^ovatv. Kal rov<i
*
MV read yivop.evr)s.
*
A
omits the second clause (fiKdwroivro xP*'"Me''oi)- . . .

'
A a-vfj.<pepet other MSS. I have kept the
(Tuix(pepot :

reading of A, as the "vague" optative without iv is

common in the Corp-its. See Vol. I., p. 59 (footnote).
84
REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, xxvi.-xxviii.

starvation for two, three, or even more days before

administering gruel and drink. Perliaps Lliey consider
it natural, when a violent ^
change is taking place
in the body, to counteract it by another violent

change.
XXVII. Now to bring about a change is no small
gain, but the change must be carried out correctly
and surely, a remark which applies even more to the
administration of food after the chano;e. Now those
will be most harmed, should the change not be
correct, who take unstrained gruel. Those too will
be harmed who take drink onlj', as well as those
who take the juice of barley only, but the last
least of all.

XXVIII. A physician's studies should include a

consideration of what is beneficial in a patient's
regimen while he is yet in health. For surely, if
men in health find that one regimen produces very
different results from another, especially when the
regimen changed, in disease too there will be
is

great differences, and the greatest in acute diseases.

But it is easily discovered that a simple- diet of
food and drink, if it be persevered in without a
break, is on the whole safer for health than a sudden,
violent change. For examj^le, sudden changes cause
harm and weakness, both to those who take one, and
to those who take two full meals a day. Those too
who are not in the habit of lunching, if they have
taken lunch, immediately become feeble, heavy in all

^
"has taken place."
Or, reading YsroMsVTjj,
^
So apparently is the meaning of <pavAos here Galen
;

comments on its meaning. See e. g. xv, 311. But it may be

"bad," "poor."

85
 nEPI AIAITHS OEEQN

fiev <ye
fir] fiefjLuOijKOTa^ dptardv, rjv dpiaTtjacoan',

evOew? appcocTTOv^ Troiel koI ^apea<; 6\ov to aOifia

Kai aadevewi fcal OKvypov^;' yjv Se koI emheLTTvy']-
(Twaiv, o^vpeypiu>8€a<i. evloiai S" dv kuI a-TTariXr)
yei'OLTO, OTi irapd to eOo^ rj')(^0o(j)6pyjKev ?; koiXltj
20 eWicTfievr) eTrt^TjpaiveaOai Kal /xj; BU StoyKOvaOai
21 fiijSe 8t9 eyp-etv rd airia.
XXIX. Ap/jjei ovv rovTOiaiv dvaayjKtoaai rrjv
pera/SoXijv iyKotfiTjOrjvai yap XP^'h ooanep vvKxa
dyovra /xera to helirvov, tov pev x^ipcovoi; dp-
piy€(t)<i, TOV Be depeo^ dOakirew^' rji> Be KaOevBeiv

p,7] Bvv7]Tai, (Bpahelav, auxvijv oBov TrepLirXavq-

devTa, p.T] aTaaip-ux;, BetTTVtjcrai pijBev i) oXiya
p^yBe ^Xa/3epd' eVt Be eXaaaop irLelv Kal purj
vBape<i. eTL Be pdXXov dv 7rov/]aeiev 6 to/oCto?,
el T/olf (pdyoi tt}? rjpepr}^ e? Kopov cti Be
pdXXov,
10 el TrXeovdKi<f kultoi ye ttoXXol elaiv o'l
evc^opw;
cfiepovai T/3i9 aiTeopevoi t?}9 I'jpepTj'i if TrXy'jduf,
12 o'idv ovTcof iOiaOoxTiv.
XXX. AWa
pi]v Kal ol p^ep^adyjKOTef Bl<i
acTeiaOai t% r)pep7]f, rjv /xj) dpiaTi'icrwaiv, daOe-
veef KUL dppcoaTOL ecatp Kal BeiXol e? ttFiv epyov
Kal KapBiaXyeef KpepaaOai yap avTolat BoKel
Ta GTrXdyxya, Kal ovpeovai Oeppov Kal ^X^pov,
Kat 7] d(f)oBo<i avyKaieTai. ecrri S' olcn Kal to

(TTop-a TTiKpaLveTUi Kal ol 6(p6aXp,ol KoiXalvovTai

KaL OL KpoTa(f)ot TTuXXovTai Kal Ta dxpa Bia\frv-
^
j^eTai,^ Kai oi pev irXelaTOi dvrjpiaTyjKOTef ov
^
Ziw^iiixovrai MSS. :
hia'^vxerat Galen.
*
A lias Tr\fi(rroi ol &i' ript(Trr]K6Tfs, M ir\u<rroi roof avripta-
TtiKOTwv ov Siivavrai rh Se^nvov, V 'rr\e7(TTot toiv a.vripiffrr)K6rwv
ov Svvavrai KartaQUiv rh 5€?7ri'oi'. I read (with Kiihlewein)
86
REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, xxvm.-xxx.

the body, weak and sluggish. Should they also dine,

they suffer from acid eructations. Diarrhoea too may
occur in some cases, because the diijestive organs
have been loaded, contrary to habit, when they are
accustomed to a period of dryness, and not to be
twice distended with food and to digest food twice.
XXIX. It is beneficial, then, in these cases to
counterbalance the change. Tlius one should sleep
off the meal,^ as one passes the night after dinner,-

avoiding cold in winter and heat in summe-. If

sleep be impossible, a slow, long walk should be
taken, without stopping then no dinner should be
;

eaten, or at least only a little ligbt food still less ;

should be drunk, and that not diluted. Such a man

will suffer yet more if he eat three times a day to
surfeit, and still more if he eat more often. Yet
there are many who, if accustomed to it, can easil}^
bear three full meals a day.
XXX. But, indeed, those too who have the habit
of taking two meals a day, should they omit lunch,
find themselves weak, feeble, averse to all exertion,
and the victims of heart-burn. Their bowels seem
to hang, the urine is hot and yellow, and the stools
are parched. In some cases the mouth is bitter,
the eyes are hollow, the temples throb, and the
extremities are chilled most men who have missed
;

^
Such I take to be the force of the preposition in
fyKOifx.riOrji'ai.
Galen says that we must either change rh Se'iirvov to rhv
*

dpicTTov, or understand fj-tra Thu apiffrov after XPV- Tlie latter

suggestion is the simpler. The text of Galen appears to be
corrupt, but tlie drift of the passage is clear.

a.ynpi(TTr)K6Tes from A, and omit the o1 of A as a repetition

of the preceding syllable. Kiihlewcin puts a.i'7]piarriK6Tes
after KaTeadUiv.
87
 nEPI AIAITIIS OEEf^N

10 hvvavrai KareaOieiv to Zel-JTVOV, heL'JTin]aavTe<i 8e

KoiXii]V koI SvaKoiTeovai ttoXv

^apvvovai ttjv
12 el
ixdWov rj irporjpicmfjKeaav.
XXXI. 'Oiroie ovv ravra TOiavTa yiperai
Tolcriv vyiaivouaiv elveKsv i)fiLa6o<; rjfiep^]^ 8iairi]<;
/iera/SoA,?}?, Trapa
to e'^o? ovre irpoadelvai Xvai-
4 TeXelv (f)aiveTai ovre a(be\€tv.
XXXII. El TOLVVV OVTO<i O TTUpa TO eBo<i jJLO-
oXtjv Keveayyy'jaa^i Bei-
vocriTt]aa<; ti-jv r]/j.€pt]v

TTVtja-ecev eWiaTO, elKo<i avrov, el rare

oiroaov
eoiv iirovei koX ^ppcoa-rei, Benrvijaaf;
avdpL(no<i
Be TOTe /3a/3i)? 7]v, ttoXu fiaXXov (BapvveaOai- el
he ye ert vrXetw ^/jowj^ Keveayyijaa^ i^aTnvr]<;
7 jj.eTaBenrv/jaeiev, eji fxaWov ^apwelrai?-
XXXIII. Tov ovv Trapa TO edo<i Keveayyr^aavra
wBe-
(Tvpi^epei ravTtjv ttjv rjfxeprjv avTi(Tr]KMa-at
appLyeo)<i fcal aOaXireoo^
kol aTa'\.at.7r(opa)<; TavTa —
yap iravTU av eveyKai to he helirvov
^apewi
—
In this chapter there are two noticeable variants.
1 MV
iiA.Tji', and A for
omit rh^ after ei rc^re avdpiaTos reads ei ore

avapKTTos. Littre, however, building on Galen's comment

ei 6 itapa rh edus drapKTTr/Tos fxeii'as,
[t Kfyfi ToiovTOV i<niv
elra Senrvfiffas rwv eldifffxivoiv tAaxTto, ttjs vvxihs iSapvvdri, ttoKv
/ue:^oi'CtfS ^apwO-hairai
6 nXeiw f; oaa fWiaro Senrv7)ffas) reads as
follows : ei Toivvv ovTOS .
oArjv T/iUfp'?'' Kfveayyn(ras, Sei-
. .

TTi'Ttcreifv SkSctov eWiaro, SeiTTfrjiray St, rSre ^apvs ?iv, e'lKhs avrSi',
ft, on avapKXTos (wv iirivte koX i}pp'J:ffT€t, Seiiri'ijcreie irAeiw fj
OKoffov eWicTTO, TTOuAi* ijmWov fiapvvfcrBai.

^
There is a remarkable likeness between Chapters
XXVIII-XXX and Ancient Medicine, Chapters X-XIT. The
similarit}' is verbal, and can hardly be due to chance. Littr^
thinks tiie likeness proves that the author of Ancient Medicine
was Hippocrates. I confess that I feel the force of his
argument more now than I did when I was translating
88
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, xxx.-xxxiii.

lunch cannot eat their dinner and if they do dine

;

their bowels are heavy, and they sleep much worse

than if they had j)reviously taken lunch. ^
XXXI. Since then men in health suffer in this
way through a change in regimen for half a day, it
is
plainly beneficial neitlier to increase nor yet to
decrease what is customary,
XXXII. If then this man, who contrary to custom
took only one meal, should fast strictly the whole
day and then eat his usual quantity of dinner, it is
likely that
—
since on the other occasion he suffered
from pain and weakness after taking no lunch, and
—
was heavy after dinner he will feel much heavier.
And he keep a strict fast for a still longer period,
if
and then suddenly eat a dinner, he will feel heavier
still.2
XXXIII. He therefore who has fasted strictly
contrary to his custom is benefited if he compensate
for the day of starvation in the following manner.
He should avoid cold, heat and fatigue— all of which
will distress him —
and his dinner should be consider-

Ancient Medicine, but one treatise may contain a passage

appearing in another without the author of the two being
the same. One may be copying the other, or both may be
copying a third. The truth probably is that the writer of
Regimen in Acute Diseases imitated Ancient Medicine.
^
In this chapter I follow Kiihlewein, but with no con-
fidence. Our MS. tradition seems to make the severity of
the change depend upon the length of the fast (^yuio-eos
T]fj.4f)7]s, '6\7]u rrjf rjixepr]v,
en TrXeioi xp^''ov). Furthermore, the
grammatical confusion of Ch. XXXII, with its strange T6re
before fiapvs, suggests corruption. Galen's comment points
to a text now lost, although 6ir6cyov etdicTTo is a part of it, in
which the severity of the change was made to depend upon
the quantity of food taken. It is ea.sy to suggest possible
restorations, but none are Ukely.

89
 EEPI AIAITH2 OHEQN

(Tv^vo) eXaaaov TroLt'jaacrOai rj

oaov eWLaro kui
H-h ^VP^^> ('XX^ Tou irXaBapcoTepov rpwrrov kui
irteip fir] v8ap€<i fii]8e eXaaaov ?/ Kara Xoyov rov
^p(t}p,aTO<i' Kal rfi varepalr] oXiya apicrrtjcrai, &>?
9 e/c irpoaaywyrj^ a(piK)]Tai e? to e^o?.
XXXIV. Alito/ p.evTOL a(f)€cov avTMV Suacpopoo-
repov Bt) to, roiaura (pepovcnv ol 7riKpo)(oXot ra
avw Trjv 8e ye Trapa ro e9o^ oi
clctitltjv ttjv
<j)X6yp.aTLat ra avw €V(f)opcoT€pov to eTriTrav, ware
Kal TrjV piOvoan'n]v rrjv Trapa to Wo<i evcpopoorepop
6 av ovToi iveyKaiev.
XXXV. 'iKavov jiev ovv Kal tovto aT]p,€lov, on
ai p,eyi(TTaL fxera^oXal rojv irepl Ta<; (puaia^;
i)p.e(ov Kal Ta? €^La<; avp,(3aLV0VTiov p-dXtara
voaoTTOieovaiv. ov 8t) olov re irapa Kaipov oure
(T(f)oSpa<i ra<i Kev6ayyia<i iroielv ovtc aKp-a^ovTcov
TMV voarjixaTCov Kal iv (pXey/iaaij] eovrwv irpoa-
<f)ep€iv ovT€ i^airipy]^ olov re oXo) tc5 7rp)jyp.aTt
8 p,eTa/3dXX€iv ovre eVt Ta ouTe iirl ra.
(10 L.) XXXVI. IloWa 8' dv Ti<i ijBeXcptcrpeva
TOVTOiai 70iv if kocXli]v KttL dXXa eliroi, co?

ev(f)6po)<; p.ev (jyepoucTt /3poop.ara, d eWiharaL,

to,

rjv Kal p.r] dyaOd fj (pvcret' ooaavru)^ he Kal Ta

TTOTa' Sua(}}6po)f 8e (fyepovai Ta ^poop.aTa, a p,r]
eldlc^arai, Ktjv p,)) KaKa fj- oocrauTco? he Kal Ta
7 TTord.
XXXVII. Kal oaa p,ev Kpe)](f)ayLr] ttoXXt] rrapa
TO eBo'i I3pw0elaa iroiel i) CKopoha ?; aiXcfiiov rj
OTTO? rj KavX6<; i)
dXXa oaa TOtouTOTpoTra p,eydXa<i
dv Tf? davp-daeiev,
hvvdp,ia<; I8ia<; e)/nvTa, rjaaov
el Ta ToiauTa ttovov^ ep.7rotel ev Trjac KOiXirjai
p^dXXov dXXcov dXXd el hi] KaTap.dOoi,6aov p,d^a
go
REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, xxxiii.-xxxvii.

ably less than usual, not dry but of rather a liquid

character. His drink must not be wateiy nor out
of proportion to the quantity of the food. On the
next day he should take a light lunch, and so by
degrees return to his usual practice.
XXXIV. The people who bear these changes
with more than usual distress are those who are
bilious in the upper digestive tract. Those who
bear unaccustomed fasting better are generally the
phlegmatic in the upper tract, so that these will
also bear better the unaccustomed
taking of one
meal only.
XXXV. Now this too is adequate proof that the
chief causes of diseases are the most violent chanires
in what concerns our constitutions and habits. There-
fore it is not possible unseasonably to produce utter
starvation, nor to give food while a disease is at its
height and an inflammation remains, nor is it possible
suddenly to make a complete change either in this
direction or in that.
XXXVI. There are many other things akin to
these that one might say about the digestive organs,
to show that people readily bear the food to which
they are accustomed, even though it be not naturally
good. It isthe same also with drinks. Men with
difficultybear the food to which they are unaccus-
tomed, even though it be not bad. It is the same
also with drinks.
XXXVII. If it were a question of eating much
meat contrary to custom, or garlic, or silphium, juice
or stalk, or anything else of the same kind possessing
powerful qualities of its own, one would be less
surprised at its producing more pains in the bowels
than do other things. But it is surprising to learn

91
 nEPI AIAITHS OSEQN

koI aTpocfiov koiXitj

6)(\ov KoX 6'yKov Kul (pvaau
Trapex^i "napa to €6o<; /SpojOelaa tw dprocpayelv
eWidfxevM ?7 olov apro^ /3(ipo<; koI ardaiv KOtXirj^;
10 TM /u.al^o(f)ay€Lv eWiafxei'o) 17 avT6<; ye cipTo^
Oep/xof;/BpcoOeU olrjv hl-^av Trapex^i Koi i^airi-
vah]v 7r\7)0copr]i> Bid to ^7]pavriK6v re Kal fSpaSv-
TTopov, Kal 01 dyav KaOapoi
re Kal a-vy/cofitaTOi,

irapd TO e9o<i iSpwOevTe^; ola hia(^epovTa dW)]\wv

TToievai Kal ixd^d ye ^VPV '"'ap^ to ^'^0? V ^iph V

yXlaxpt], Kal to. dXcpira olov ti ttouI ra iroraLvia

Tolcri Kal Ta.eTepola Tolat ra TroTaivia
/jlt]
€io)06(Ti
Kal olvoiroal}] Kal vopoiroatyj rrapa to
elcoduai-
eOo'i e? daTepa fiera^XijfievTa i^a7rLVi]<; Kal vSapr')^
20 re olvo^ Kal aKp-qTO^i irapd to eOa i^aiTLvr]<;
TTodei'i —
6 jxev yap irXdhov ts ev ttj dvM kolXlt)
Kal cf>vaav ev ttj kutu), 6 Be TraXfiov
i/jbTTOLijaei
re (pXe/Scov Kal Kaprj^apujv Kal Bi^\rav Kal \evK6<i —
re Kal /xeXa? napd to e'f^o? jxeTafBdWovaiv ,^ ei,
Kal d/j.(f)(o olvMBee<; elev, 6/u,o)<; iroWa dv eTepoc-
(oaeiav Kara to aay/xa- co? Bi] yXvKvv re Kai
olvcoBea rjacrov dv rt? (f)aLr} OavfiaaTOV elvai /u.;;

28 TOJVTO IvvaaOai /j.eTa^\->]devTa.

e^a-nivi]';
(11 L.) TLfj.(i)pT]T6ov fxev Bff ToiovBe Ti fiepa rep
evavTLO) X6y(p- otl r] fxeTajSoXi] tj}? BiaLT7]<; tov-
Toicrtv iyeveTO ov /xeTa/SaXXoi'TO'^ rov (Toop.aTO'i
ovT eirl TTjv pdi/jLrjv, axTTe npoaBeaOai Beiv ai-TLa,
5 OUT eirl ti)V dppcoaTU]v, war d(})aipedP]vai.
XXX VIII. Upoa-TeKfiapTea Brj Kal 17 icrxu? Kal
6 T/JOTTO? Tov voai]fjLaTO<; eKaaTov Kal t?)? (f)vaio<;

^
fjiera$ii\\ovffi A (A* adtlillg -v) '.
ixfraBaWovrt MV:
ufTa$\r]0els Kiililewein. I retain the reading of A, taking
it to be a dative of disadvantage.

92
REGIMEN IX ACUTE DISEASES, xxxvii.-xxxvni.
the trouble, distension, flatulence and tormina pro-
duced in the digestive organs by barley-cake eaten
by one used to eating bread, or the heaviness and
stagnation in digestive organs caused by bread
eaten by one accustomed to eat barlev-cake, or the
thirst and sudden fulness produced b}- bread itself,
when eaten hot, because of its drying and indigestible
qualities and the different effects caused by over-fine
;

and over-coarse bread when partaken of contrary to

custom; and by barley-cake unusually dry, or moist,
or viscid the effect of new barlev-bread on those
;

not used to it, and of old on those accustomed to

new. Again, the drinking of wine or the drinking
of water, when one habit is suddenly changed to
the other, diluted wine or neat wine drunk with a
sudden break of habit tlie former produces water-
;

brash in the upper bowels and flatulence in the

lower, while the second causes throbbing of the
veins, heaviness of the head, and tiiirst. Again, an
exchange of wliite and dark wine, although both are
vinous, if contrary to habit will cause many altera-
tions in the body. So that one should express less
surprise that the sudden exchange of a sweet wine
for a vinous, and of a vinous for a sweet, should have
the same effect.
Let me now say what may be said in favour of
the opposite reasoning in these cases the change
;

of regimen took place without any change in the

body, either towards strength, so as to render
necessary an increase of food, or towards weakness,
so as to require a diminution of it.
XXXVI II. Account too must certainly be taken
of the strength and character of each illness, of the

93
VOL. II r
 nEPI AIAITHS OEEON
^
Tov avdpcoTTov Koi Tov eOeo^ rov t/)? BiaLrr)<;
KcifivovTO^, ov /xovvov aiTLcov, aWa
Kal ttotwv.
iroWfp h rjcTcrov iirl ttjv TrpocrOecriv Ireov eVet
fye rrjv d(^a'ipe<TLV 6\co<; a<^e\elv TroWa'X^ov Xvai-
TeXel, OTTov SiapKeiv /xeWei 6 k/i/xvcov, fieXP^ ^^
Tr}? vovaov i) uKfir) TreTravOfj. ev ottolokti 8e to
9 ToiovBe 7roi7]Teov, yeypd'^lreTai.
XXXIX. IloWa B av Ti9 Kol aXXa TjSeXipi-
cTfiei'a Tot? elprj/xevoiai, ypdcf^oi' roBe ye fxi]v

Kpiacrov [xaprvpLov ov yap 7]BeX(f)ia/j.evov /xovvov

eoTTL TcG 7rpj}y/j.aTi, irepl ov /not 6 TrXetcrro? X6yo<;

e'ipy^rai, dXX' avro to Trprjy/jLa eiriKaipoTUTOv

iaTiv BiBaKT7]pL(jV' ol yap dp)(^6/j,€voi. tcov o^ecov
voarjp^dTcov eaTLv 6t€ ol /xev atTta e(f)ayov av6>)-
fiepov 7]py/jb€voc i'jBr], ol Be Kal ttj vaTepairj, ol Be
Kal eppiKpeov to 'TrpoaTV)(ov, ol Be Kal KVKeoiva
10 eiTiov. dnravTa Bk TavTa KaKLco fiev iaTLv, ?) el
€Tepol(i)<; BiaiTiidelrj- woXXw fxevTot eXdaao) /9\a-
^rjv (pepei ev tovtm tm )(p6v(p d/xapTyOevTa, rj el

Ta<i fiev 7rp(OTa<;Buo i)fxepa^ rj Tpei'i Keveayyijaeie

TeXew?, T€TapTato^ Be iwv ToidBe BiaiT7]deir} rj
irefiTTTatoii' ert /nevTOi KdKtov, el TavTa<; 7rdcra<;
TO.^ rifiepaf TrpoKeueayyijaa'i ev ttjctiv vaTepov
Tjfxeprjcnv ovtw BiatT7]6elr], 7rp\v rf Treireipov ttjv
vovaov yeveaOai' ovtco fiev yap OdvaTOV (pepet
(pavepa)<; Tol<i TrXettxroi?, et p-rj Trdp.irav r) vovao'^
20 euJ/^j;*? etrj. al Be KaT dp^a^ dp^apTuBe^; ov^
6p,0LU)<; TavTTfcnv dvijKeaToi, dXXa ttoXXm evaKe-

^
After TOV the MSS. have re. It is omitted by Littr^
after Galen.

94
REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, xxxviii.-xxxix.

constitution of the individual, and of the habitual

regimen of the patient, of his drink as well as of his
food. Much the greater caution should be shown
in increasing the quantities, since it is often beneficial
to enforce total abstinence until the disease reaches
its height and coction lias taken place, should the

patient be likely to hold out. The circumstances in

which such a course ought to be adopted I shall
state later.
XXXIX. There are many other remarks, closely
related to what has been already said, that might
be made the following, however, is a stronger ])iece
;

of evidence, for it is not merely closely related to

the matter which I have mostly been discussing, but
it is the matter itself, and so its teaching is of the

first importance. Cases have occurred where patients

at the beginning of acute diseases have eaten solid
food on the very first day when the onset has already
taken place, others on the next day others again;

have taken the first gruel that came to hand, while

some have even drunk cyceon.^ Another regimen,
no doubt, would have been an improvement on any
of these courses yet mistakes at this time cause
;

much less harm than

if the patient had completely
starved for the first two or three days, and then
adopted this regimen on the fourth or fifth. It
would be still worse, however, if he were first to
starve for all these days and then to adopt such a
regimen in the following days, before the disease
became concocted. The consequence is plainly death
in most cases, unless the disease be very mild indeed.
But mistakes at the beginning are not so irremediable,
^
A mixed food, usually containing cheese, honey and
wine.
95
 EEPI AIAITHS OHEQN

(TTOTepai. Tovro ovv I'jyeufiai fieyiarov oihaicTi']-

piov, OTi ov (rrepi]Teat, at irpCoTai rj/xepat rov
pv(py]fxaro<i rj toiov r)
rolov roiai p.eWov<Tiv oXlyov
25 varepov pv(^r)paaiv rj
airioiai -^pPiaOai.
XL. T[v$p.ev66ev fieu ovv ovk laaaiv ovO ol

TTJac KpiOwSecri micnivriai ort avrfjai,

')(^peoL)p,evoL,
KaKovvrai, orav pvcbeiv cip^covrai, -)]V -npoKGve
ayyi^awaiv hvo rj r/aet*? v/j.epas rj TrXetou?, out av
ol TU) yvXw 'y^pecofxevot yLvuxTKOvaiv brt toiovtoktl

/SXciTTTOvrai pvcpiovre^i, orav /xrj dp6o)^ ap^wvrai

rov pv(f>rjfxaTO<;. ToSe ye /jL1]v kuI (f)v\aaaov(Ji

Kul yu'CoaKOvaiv, on fieydXrjv rrjv ^Xd^rjv (hepei,
i]v, 7Tp\v TTeireipov rrjv
vouaov yeveaOai, KpidcoSea
10 TTTiadvqv pv(f)f}
6 Kafivcov, eWiaj-tevo'^ X^^^P
11 '^pyjcrdac.
XLI. IldvTa ovv ravra /aeydXa fiaprvpia, on
OVK 6p6(0'i dyovcTcv e? rd 8iairi]/uaTa ol hjTpol
Toy? Ku/j-vovTa^' dW
ev rjcn re vovaoicriv ov y^p^j

Keveayyelv roixi fxeWovTa<; pu(f)/]fj.acn SiatrdaOai,

Kcveayyeovaiv, ev fjai re ov -^^pi] pera^dWeiv €k

Keveayyirj^ e? pv(f)t]/j.aTa, ev ravTrjai fiera/daX-
\ovai, KOi CO? eVl to ttoXv dirapn^ ev rovToiai
roL(Ti KUipolai /j,€Ta/3dX\ovaiv e? ra pv(f>>jp.ara
€K rrj'i Keveayyirj<;, ev olai iroWdKi'i dptjyet €k
10 TMV pvcpTjfjLaToyv 7rXi](Tt.d^eiv rfj Keveayyt,r},rjv
ovtco
11
TVXV Trapo^vvopbivrj i)
vovaa.

1
airaprX is the reading of Littrt^, found in Galen and also
in R'. A lias auaprai'si, M and V have a^apTavovffiv, followed
A and by ivioTi in M ;uid V. A* changed
by OTi 5' ill ai.iapTa.vei
to kt.iaoTaivfi, and that atraprX iv became
Littr^ tliinlcs

auaprrjvr] and a/xo,^Taaei,

which was corrected to L/xapTai/fi
and afiapTdvovcri.

96
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, xxxix.-xli.

but are much more easy to counteract. This fact,

then, consider to be very strong testimony that
I

during the first days there should not be abstinence

from gruel of one kind or another, if the patient is
going to be given gruel or solid food a little later on.
XL. So there is radical ionorance amon": both
those who use unstrained gruel and those w^ho use
only the juice; the former do not know that injury
is done if a fast of two, three, or more
days precede
the commencement of taking gruel, the latter do
not know that harm comes from taking their gruel
when the commencement is not correctly made.^
They do know, however, and regulate the treatment
accordingly, that great injury is done if a patient,
used to taking barley-water, take unstrained gruel
before the disease is concocted.
XLI. All these things are strong testimony that
physicians do not correctly guide tlieir patients in
the matter of regimen. They make them fast when
the disease is one where fasting before taking gruel
is
wrong, and they change from fasting to gruel
when the disease is one where such a change is
wrong. And generally they make the change from
fasting to gruel exactly at those times at which
often it is profitable to exchange gruel for what is
virtually lasting, should for instance an exacerbation
of the disease occur during a gruel diet.

^
There is some confusion in this sentence owing to the
grammatical subject being uncertain. Wliat is the subject
of iffacriv, tlie physicians or the patients? The sense requires
the former, but xp^'^M^'''", §>^aTTTovrai and other words point
to the latter. Perhaps tlie explanation is that the true subject
is an indefinite "they," a bhink cheque to be filled up
" " "
by
physicians" in some cases and by patients in otiiers.

97
 nEPI AIAITHS OHEnN
XLII. 'En'ore 8e xal ao/jua iTTicnrayvTat airo t%
K€(f)aX7]<; Kol Tov 6copijKa tottov ;^oXaj8ea*
irepl
dypvTTViai re (rvvefXTri'movcnv avTolat, 8i' a? ov
Triaaerai i) vouao^, ireplXviroL he koI iriKpol
yivovTai Kol 7rapacf)poi>€Ovai, kuI jiiap/xapvycohed
acpecov tu o/jLfiaTa Koi al aKoal rj-^ov fiearaX kuI
TO, CLKpcoTTjpia Kareylrvyfieva Kal ovpa direiTra
Kol TTTVcTfiaTa XeTrrd Kal dXvKa kol Ke^pwapieva
dKpi']TO) -^p(i)p.aTL apiiKpa koX iBpwre'i irepl rpd-^rj-
10 \ov Kal BiaTTopy'jpaTa kuI irvevpLa irpocnTTalov ev

TTJ dvoi (f>op7J TTVKvov i) fxeya \irjv, o^pve^ Beivcoato'i

p.6re-)(^ovaaL, Xenro^v^oohea Trovrjpd Kal ro)v ip,a-

TLcov d'Troppi^L€<i aTTO TOV cni]6eo<i Kal ')(€lpe^

Tpop,d>S€€<i, iviore he Kal ')(elXo<i to kuto) (jeieTai.

TavTa 8' iv
dp')(ri(Ti, Trapa(f)aiv6p.eva irapacppoavvr]^
hi]XcoTiKd eoTL a(f)oSp)]^, Kal &)<? eirl to ttoXv
6vt']aK0V(Tiv' ol Be Biacf)euyovTe<i rjp.eTa dirocTTr]-
p.aTO<; fj a'ip,aT0<i puaio<i eK Trj<; pivo^ rj ttvov ira'^v
19 TTTUcravTe? Bia^evyovaiv, dXXco<; Be ov.
XLIII. OvBe yap tmp toiovtcov opco ep,TTeipov<i
701)9 lt]Tpou<;, CO? T^p^ BtaytvcoaKeiv Td<i dcy9eveLa<i
ev T/JcTi vovaoiaiv,
at re Btd Keveayyirjv dade-
vevvTai, a'i re BC dXXov tlvcl epeOiap-ov, al re Bia
irovov Kal vtto 6^vTy]To^ t?}<? vovaov, oaa re i)p.e.u)v
rj (l)vaL<i Kal ?; e^f? eKdaTOiaiv eKTeiivol TrdOea Kal
eiBea TravTola' KaiTOi acoTijpi)p> rj OdvaTOv (j^epei
8 yivuxJKop-eva Kal dyvoevp.eva to. ToidBe.
XLIV. Me^ov jxev yap kukov eaTiv, rjv Bid tov
irovov Kal ttjv o^vTrjTa tt}? vovaov dadeveovTi

1
"Unrelieved," "pure."

98
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, xui -xliv.

XLII. Sometimes such treatment draws crude

matters from the head and hilious matters from the
region of the chest. The patient is afflicted with
sleeplessness, in consequence of which the disease
is not concocted, and he becomes
depressed, peevish
and delirious flashes of light come to the eyes
; ;

the ears are full of noise the extremities are chilled

; ;

urine is unconcocted sputa thin, salt, slightly tinged

;

with an unmixed ^ colour sweats about the neck

; ;

-
disquietude ; respiration, interrupted in the ascent
of the breath, rapid or very deep eye-brows dread-
;

ful ^ ;distressing faints casting away of the clothes

;

from the chest trembling of the hands in some

; ;

cases there is also shaking of the lower lip. These

symptoms, when manifesting themselves at the be-
ginning, are indications of violent delirium, and
usually the patient dies. Those who recover do so
with an abscession, or a flow of blood from the nose,
or by expectoration of thick pus otherwise they
;

do not recover at all.

XLIII. Nor indeed do I see that physicians are
experienced in the proper way to distinguish the
kinds of weakness that occur in diseases, whether
it be caused
by starving, or by some other irritation,
or by pain, or by the acuteness of the disease the ;

affections again, with their manifold forms, that our

individual constitution and habit enuender and that —
though a knowledge of such things brings safety and
ignorance brings death.
XLIV. For example, it is one of the more serious
blunders, when the patient is weak through the pain
*
Restlessness; the patient "does not know what to do
wilh himself."
*
Probably "frowning."
99
 nEPI AIAITIIS OHEQN

irpoaaipT] ri^ ttotov i) pi>(f)i]/xa

TrXeov 7] acTLov,
oloaevoii Bia K€veayyLi]v aaOeveiv. aeiKe<i Be Kal
8ia Keveayyt'rjv aaOeveovra fir] yvMvai kol Trte^eiv
rfj StaiTT}- (j)eii€i /xev yap riva KLvhvvov Kal a'vT>i
1]afj.apTd<i, TToWcp Se v.rraova tT;? 6X6/3779' Kara-
yeXaarorepr] Be ttoXXw auri] uaWov fj ap,apTa<i
T*}? eTepii<;' el yap aXX.o<; li]Tp6<; i)
ical Brjp.orrj'^
10 eaeXdcov Kal yvov'i ra avfi/Se^yjKUTa Sou; Kal
(f)ayetv kuI 7rie?v, a erepo^ eKcokvev, eViSz/Xo)?
ai' BoKeoL ra Be ToiciBe fidXiara
u)'pe\rjKei'ai.
Ka9v(3pi^eTai tmv ^(^eipatvaKTeQiv vtto tmv civOpco-
TTOov BoKet yap avroZaiv eirecreXOcbv hiTph^ rj
i'^KOT/;? waiTepel TeOveoyra dvaarrjaai. yeypd-^lrerat
ovv Kal irepl rouraiv arj/xela, olai y^pi] eKacrra
17 TOUTcov Biayiicoa^etv.
(12 L.) XLV. UapaTrXijaia fievroi rolai Kara
KoiXnjv earl Kal ravra' Kal yap rjv oXov ro aM/xa
uvarravai^TaL ttoXv Trapa to eOo<;, ovk auriKa
eppwrai p^aXXov rfv Be Br) Kal TrXeLco )(^povov
BieXivvcrav e^a7r[vT]<; e? Toy? irovov^ eX6r], (pavXov
Tt Trpi'j^ei eVi8?;X&)?. ovrco Be Kal eu eKaaTOv tov
(TOJftaTOf Kal yap ol TroSe? ruiovBe ti Tvpij^eiav^
Kal rdXXa cipOpa, /i/; elOi(T/j,ei'a irovelv, i)v Blcl
')(^p6vov e^aTTLinjt; eV to irovetv eXOij' ravra
5' av

10 Kal ol 6B6vre<i Kal ol 6(f>6aXpol iruOoiev, Kal ovBev

6 Tt ov'^ e-jrel Kal kolti]
Trapa to eOo^; fxaXdaKi]
^
(ioinperz here adds &v, whicli niiglit easily fall out after
TTpTJ^eiar.The scribe of A has -npril^ei. Goinperz is prohably
right, but the optative without &>' is often found in tlie
Hippocratic writings where we should expect the hv to be
added.
*
oiiSfv 8 Ti nd Cobet : ovulv oTiav A^ (A* changes -av to
ovv) : ovdfv Stiovv MV. Littrti reads tthv otiovv (R' has Tia^).
100
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, xuv.-xlv.

or the acuteness of the disease, to administer drink,

or more gruel, or food, under the impression that the
weakness due to want of nourisliment. It is a
is

shame too not to recognise weakness that is due

to sucli want, and to aggravate it by the regimen ;

for this mistake too carries with it some

danger,
thougli far less than the other mistake. It is, how-
ever, much more likely to make the physician a
laughing-stock ;
another physician or a layman
for if
were to come and, recognising what had taken
in,
place, were to give to eat and drink things contrary
to the doctor's orders, he would show himself a
manifest helper of the patient. It is especially such
mistakes of practitioners that are regarded with
contempt by the public i; for they think that the
physician or layman who came in later raised up the
patient as it were from the dead. So the symptoms
in these cases also shall be described,
whereby each
kind can be discriminated.
XLV. I will now give some facts that are analogous
to those already given about the bowels. If the
whole body have a long and unusual rest, it does
not gain strength all at once and should it have
;

a yet longer period of idleness, and then

suddenly
undergo fiitigue, it will manifestly fare somewhat
badly. Similarly too Avith the several parts of the
body; the feet, and the other limbs, will suffer in
a like manner, if, when not accustomed to fatigue
for a long time, they suddenly undergo it. The
teeth too, the eyes, and everything else would fare
in the same way. For even a bed that is soft, or

^ "
Possibly; by their patients."

loi
 nEPI AIAITHZ OEEQN

TTovov i/jLTTOiel Kul aKXrjprj irapa to e^o?, /cat

Koirt]
^
irapa to e6o<; crKXijpvvet to
v-naiOpio^
14 aw/j-a,
XLVI. Wtup tmv Toiwvhe TTuvTcov apKecrei
TrapaSeiyp-d tl jpd-yp-ar el yap Tt? eX/co? \a,8(i)V
iv Kvi'-jfir] H-'')'''^ \irjv irrLKaipov fiJ]T€ Xii]v evr]de<;,
/ij;T6 €U€Xkt)<; ioov p,i]Te ayav SucreX/c?;?,
djav
avTCKU dp^d/j.evo<i €k TrpcoTr;? KaTaKeLp.evo<^ li]Tpev-
OLTO Kal ixi-jhap-f) p.6T€(i)pi^ot. TO (T«e'X.o9, a(f)X€y'
/xavTa jxev av elrj ovto<; p^dXXov kul uyi)]<; ttoXXoi
ddaaov av yevocTO, t) el.
ireptTrXavay/j.evo'; IvjTpev-
olto' el fievTOt Tre/iTrrato? i) eKTaLo<; ecav, ?; /cat
10 €Ti, dvwTepw, dvaaTd<; eOeXoi Trpo^alveiv, p,dX\ov
av TTOveoL Tore, 17 el avTiKU e^ dpx^^ TrXavcop^eva
IrjTpevoiTO' el he koI iroXXa TaXanrwpi](jeLev

i^aTTivri<i, TToXXo) av p,dXXov rrovrjcreLev, t] ei Keivw^

L7]Tpev6pevo<i TO, avra TavTa TaXaiircoprjaeiev ev
TavTTjaiv T?]aLv t)p,€pr)aiv. Sid TeXec; ovv papTvpel
TavTa Tvdvra dXXijXoia-iv, OTi trdvTa e^a7ru'T]<;
kul
p-el^ov TToXXo) Tov p-eTplov fieTa^aXXop-eva
18 CTTi Ta Kal €7rl Ta ^XdiTTet,.
XLVII. YloXXaTrXacrlri fxev ovv xaTa kolXli-jv
fiXdj3j] eaTiv, rjv TToXXf/? Keveayylm i^a7riV7]<i
r)

irXeov TOV
e'/c

p,eTpiov TrpoaaiprjTai
koi — KaTa to
dXXo aMixa, 7]v e/c iroXXTfi ijcrvxi^l^ e^ai(f)V7]<; eV
TrXeio) ttovov eXdr], iroXXfo irXeioi 0Xd-\lret, >/
ei —
eK TToXXTy? e'SwS/}? e<? Keveayylrjv p.eTai3dXXor del

fjuevToi Kal TO cra)p,a TOVTOiaiv iXivveiv Krjv eK

tc Kai
ttoXXt}? TaXaiTTCopiT]^ i^airivii'i e? (TXoXi]v
padvfMirjv ep-TTeatj, Set Be Kal TovToiai tjjv koiXltjv

*
KotTTj :
Gomperz would delete.

102
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, xlv.-xlvii.

hard, contrary to what a man is used to, produces

fatigue, and sleeping contrary to habit in the open
air stiffens the
body.
XLVI. A single example of all these things will
suffice. Take the case of a man on whose leg appears
a sore that is neither very serious nor very slight, and
suppose he is neither a very good nor a very bad sub-
ject. If from the very first day he undergo treatment
while lying on his back and never raise his leg at all,
he will suffer less from inflammation, and will recover
much more quickly than if he walk about while being
treated. If, however, on the fifth or sixth dav, or
later still, he were to get up and move about, he
would then suffer more pain ^ than if he were to
walk about under treatment from the very first.
And if he should suddenly undertake many exer-
tions, he would suffer much more pain
*
than it
with the other treatment he undertook the same
exertions on these days. So in all cases all the
evidence concurs in proving that all sudden changes,
that depart widely fi-om the mean in either direc-
tion, are injurious.
XLVII. So the harm to the bowels, if the
patient after long fasting suddenly take more than
a moderate quantity —
the body too in general, if
after long rest it suddenly undergo an extra amount
of fatigue, will receive far greater harm therefrom
— is
many times greater than that which results
from a change from full diet to strict fasting. How-
ever, the body also must rest in this case ;
and if
ai'tergreat exertion the body suddenly indulge in
idleness and ease, the bowels in this case too must
^
-n-Svos is "pain" here, but "fatigue," "tired aches," in
the preceding chapter.

103
 nEPI AIAITHS OEEf^N

10 eXivveiv e'/c TrX/jdeo^; /9pa)/x)?<?* el Be fM7], ttovov ev

TO) cr(o/.iaTL ifiTToi/jaei kol j3dpo<i oXov tov
12 aa}/J.aTO<i.

(13 L.) XLVIII. 'O ovi> TrXetcrro? fioi \6yo<;

yeyovev irepl t/}? yu,€Ta/3oXr/9 t?}9 eVt ra kol iirl
rd. 69 Trdvra fiev ovv e'v^prjcTTOv ravr elhevar
drap Kai, irepl ov o X6yo<; r]v, on iv Tf]aiv o^eirjai
vovaoiaiv €<; to, pvdm'jpaTa pLera^dWovaiv ck t?}9
K€veayyirj<i- /ieTa^Xr]Teov yap w? iyco KeXevw
eireiTa ov -^pijareov pvcp/jpaaiv, irplv rj vov(To<;
TreiravOrj i) dXXo ti (rrj/xelov (f)avfj rj Kara evrepov,
KeveayyiKov rj epedicrriKov, tj
Kara rd inro^ovhpia,
10 ola yeypd-^erai.
^
XLIX. AypuTTVir) Lcr)(upj} irop.a kol airlov
dTreTTTorepa troLel, Ka\ rj iirl ddrepa av fiera/SoXri
Xvei TO (jMfjia Ka\ €(f)06T>]Ta Kal Kapr]^apii]v
4 e/xTTOiei.

(14 L.) L. TXvKvv Be olvov kuI olvwBea, Kal

XevKoi' Kal fJieXava, Kal /xeXLKprjrov Kal vBcop Kal
o^vfxeXi, TOiaiBe arjpaa'Ofievov '^pi] Bcopl^eiv ev
rfjaiv o^6Lr](ji vovaoiai' o jxev yXvKU'^ ))(Ta6v eariv
Kaprj^apLKo^ tov olvcoBeo<; Kal rjaaov (f)pev(ov
a7rTo/jievo<i Kal Bia')(^copr)rLKu>repo<; Bij ri tov erepov
Kara evrepov, peyaXo(r7rXay^i>o<; Be (nrXrjvo^ Kal
?;7raT09* ovk eiTiTrjBeio'i Be ovBe rotcri rriKpo^^o-
Xoiaf Kal ydp ovv Kal Biyp-coBij^; rolai ye roiov-
10 T0i9* drdp Kal (f>vad)Br/<; rov evrepov rov civco, ov
firjv 7roXf/i,io9 ye rw evrepa rta Karw Kara Xoyov

According to Galen, ((pQoT-^s means liere a heated state

'

connected with the hnmoui-s, a sort of llabbiness aliiu to the

condition produced by boiling.

104
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, xlvu.-l.

rest from abundance of food, otherwise pain will

occur in the body and heaviness in every part of it.
XLVIII. So most of mj' account has dealt with
change in one direction or another. Now while this
knowledge is useful for all
purposes, it is
especially
important because in acute diseases there is a change,
the subject of our discussion, from strict fasting to
gruels. This change should be made in accordance
with my instructions and then gruels must not be
;

employed before the disease is concocted, or some

other symptom, either of inanition or of irritation,
appear in the intestine, or in the hypochondria,
according to the description I shall give later.
XLIX. Obstinate sleeplessness makes food and
drink less digestible, while a change to the opposite
extreme relaxes the body, and causes flabbiness ^
and heaviness of the head.
L. The following criteria enable us to decide
when in acute diseases we should administer sweet
wine, vinous wine, white wine and dark wine,
hydromel, water and oxymel.^ Sweet wine causes
less heaviness in the head than the vinous, goes to
the brain less,^ evacuates the bowels more than the
other, but causes swelling of the spleen and liver.
It is not suited either to the bilious*; in fact it also
makes them thirsty. Moreover it causes flatulence
in the upper intestine, without, however, disagree-
ing with the lower intestine proportionately to the

*
Hydromel (honey and water) and oxymel (honey and
vinegar) were, with wine, the chief drinks given in serious
diseases.
*
Is less apt to cause delirium, or (perliaps) semi-
intoxication.
«
See Vol. I, p. 255, note 2.
 nEPI AIAITHS OHEQN

tT)? ^vari<;' KairoL ov ttuvv Troptfirj iarlv 77

cltto
Tov y\vKea<i otvov (f)vaa, dXV iy)(^povi^et Trepl
VTro)(ov8piov. Koi 'yap ovv ovro^ rjacrov Siouprj-
TLKO<i iarivto eiTLTrav rou oiv(i}8€o<; Xevkov'
TTTuaXov Se fxdWov dvaycoyo'i rov erepov
<y\uKV<;, Kai olcri /xev 8i,\lr(o8r]<; iarlv 'mv6/j.evo<;,
rja-aoi' av TOVTOt<; dvdyoi rj 6 erepa^ olvo<;,
olcn he fxi-j SiyjrooSrj^;, /xdWov dvdyoi av rov
20 erepou.
LI. O Se Xeu/co? olv(c8rj<; oti'o? eTrrjvqrai fxev
Kal e^jreKTac rd TrXela-ra Kal rd ^eyiara iv rfi
Tov y\uKeo<; ol'vou Bnjyjjaer e? 8e kucttlv fidWov

voptfio^ icov TOV erepou real SiovprjTLKOf; /cal Karap-

iroWd rrpoa-cocpeXel iv ravnjai
pr]KriKo<; eu>v alel
rfjcTi vovaoiar Kal yap el rrpo'; dXXa dveiriri]-
8ei6repo<; rov krepov iTe(^vKev, dXX^ o/xoi<i Kara
Kucrrcv ?) KuOapcn^; vtt^ avrov yu'Ofiei'tj pverat,
rjv TrporpeTTTjrat orrola Set. KaXd he ravra
10 reKfiii]pia ^ rrepX rov ol'vov Kal Kal
d)(f)€XeLT]<i
^Xd/3t)<;' dacra dKara/nddrjra yv rolcrcv ip.ev
12
yepairepoicriv.
LII. Hippfp S' av- ol'vfp Kal ixeXavi avarrjpw
ev ravrrjaL rfjac vovaoiatv e? rdhe av '^pi]aaio' el
Kaprj^apu] /xev /xrj iveirj jxrjhe (f)pevcov d-\ln<; fxrjhe
ro rrrvaXov KcoXvoiro t?;9 dvohov /xijhe ro ovpov
'iaxoiro, hia-)(^(op)jpara he irXahapcorepa Kal ^vcr-
fxarwhecrrepa eh], iv ht] rolai roiovroiai rrperroi
uv fidXiara fieraj3dXXeiv iK rov XevKov Kal ocra

'
V lias here rrjs, tlie other MSS. rd. Omitted by
Kiihlewein.
*
ai Reinhold and Kiililewein : h.y A. Omitted by MV.
106
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, l.-lu.

flatulence produced. And yet flatulence from sweet

wine is not at all transient/ but stays in the region
of the hypochondrium. In fact it is on the whole
less diuretic than vinous white wine but sweet ;

wine is more expectorant than the otlier. In per-

sons who are made thirsty by drinking it, it proves
less exj)ectorant than the other but when it does ;

not produce thirst it is the more expectorant.

LI. As to white vinous wine, most and the most
important of its virtues and bad effects have already
been given in my account of sweet wine. Passing
more readily than the other into the bladder, being
diuretic and laxative, it always is in many ways
beneficial in acute diseases. For although in some
respects its nature is less suitable than the other,
nevertheless the purging through the bladder that
it causes is helpful, if it be administered ^ as it
should be. These are good testimonies to the
advantages and disadvantages of the wine, and they
were left undetermined by my jiredecessors.
LII. A pale wine, again, and an astringent, dark
wine, may be used in acute diseases for the following
purposes. If there be no heaviness of the head, if
the brain be not affected,^ nor the sputum checked,
nor the urine stopped, and if the stools be rather
loose and like shavings, in these and in similar
circumstances it will be very suitable to change
1 " Transient "
TTopifj-ri is a most difficult word to translate.
is the translation of Adams, and is only partially satisfactory.
The word means " easily moving itself,"
"
apt to shift."
^
irpoTpfTrrjTai is a diflicult word. It suggests that the
\fvKoi olvu)Sr]s oivos must be "encouraged" by careful pre-
cautions in administering it, if the effects are to be the
best.
'
See note on p. 105.

107
 nEPI AIAITIIL OSEQN

rovToiaiv en<^epea. Trpoaavvieuai ^e XPV ort ra

/xer avw Trdpra Kal ra Kara kixttlv rjaaoi' ,^\a\|/-€f,
10 rjv vSapeaTepoi; r/,
ra Se Kar evrepov fiaWov
11 ovijaei, rji' ciKprjTeaTepo'i 77.

(15 L.) LIIl. MeXLKpijTov Be TTivofxevov Bia

TTao;? T);>; vovcrov ev rrjcriv o^eirjai vovcroiaiv ro
iiriTrav fieu Tolai TriKpoxo^oicri Kal /xeyaXo-
toi(tl toiov-
aTr\dy)(^vot<; rjaaov iiriT/jSeiov rj fxr)

TOicTL- ^f-v/^wSe? ye pLy]V rjaaov

rov y\vKeo<: olvov
icrriv kul tttvuXov
7rv6UjJ,oi'u^ Te yap fxaXOuKTLKOv
dvaywyuv fierpi(o<i Kal /3?7:^09 TrapTjyopLKov e'^et
^

tyap afjiT)yp.aT(bhe<i ti,

ov fidXXov rov Kaipou
to rrrvaXov. eari he Kal
KarajXtaxpciii't^i
ri rdv arvo
10 BiovpyrtKOV jxeXiKpr^rov iKavo)^, rjv jxi]
Kurco
a-nXdyxvwv KcoXurj- Kal hiaX'^P^l'^'i-xov he
eart p,ev ore KaXow, ecrri h ore Kara-
XoXwhecov,
Kopearepwv fiaXXov rov Kaipov Kal (Kppcohe-
arepoiv. jxaXXov he ro roiovro rolac x^^^^^^''
15 re Kal fieyaXoairXdyx^'oicri yiverai.
LIV. ilrudXov fxev ovv dvaywy^v Kal rrvev-
-noiel
fiovoi fxdXda^iv ro vhapearepov /xeXiKpi]rov
koI
/uLciXXov ra jxevroi d(ppcohea hiax(^pVfiara
rod /cat
fMiiXXov Kaipov KaraKopew^ ;i^oXct)Sea

fjbdXXov Oepfxa ro aKpi-jrov /xuXXov

rov vhapeo^
dyer ro he rocovhe hiaxdipiip-ct e%et p-ev Kai aXXa
airea fxeydXa- ovre yap e^ vvoxovhplov Kavfia
dXX' opp.a, huaj>op'Lr}v re Kal pnrraa-fiou
a/Sei'vvet,

Coray was the first to give a simple explanation of this

*

dilncult passa;^e by ailding ov before fxuWoy. See the note

of Littre for the views of earlier commentators.

^
Tlie phrase fiaWov rov Ka'pov occurs several times in this

108
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, ui.-liv.

from white wine. It must further be understood

that the wine under consideration will do less harm
to all the upper parts and to the bladder, if it be
more diluted, but will benefit the bowels the more
if it be less so.
LI II. Hydromel, drunk throughout the course of
an acute disease, is less suited on tlie whole to the
bilious, and to tliose with enlarged bellies, than to
those who are not such. It causes less thirst than
does sweet wine, for it softens the lungs, is mildly
expectorant, and relieves a cough. It has, in fact,
a detergent quality, which makes the sputum viscid,
but not more so than is seasonable.^ Hydromel is
also considerably diuretic, unless some condition of
the bowels prove a hindrance. It also promotes the
evacuation downwards of bilious matters, that are
sometimes favourable, sometimes more intense and
froth}' than is seasonable. This effect, however,
happens rather to those who are bilious and have
enlarged bellies.
LIV. Now
the bringing up of sputum, and the
softening the lungs, are effected rather by
of
hydromel which has been considerably diluted with
water. Frothy stools, however, that are more
intensely bilious, and hotter, than is seasonable,^
are more provoked by neat hydromel than by that
which is diluted. Such stools cause besides serious
mischiefs they intensify, rather than extinguish,
;

the heat in the hypochondrium, cause distress and

part of the hook— a good instance of the psychological truth

that a phrase once used is apt to suggest itself sub-
consciously. It means "abnormal," "more than is usual
in the circumstances."
*
See previous note.

109
 nEPl AIAITHS OHEQN

TMV fxeXefov efiiroiel eX/ccoSe? t' ecrrl /cal ivrepov

10 Koi e6pri<i' aXe^rjTijpia 8e tovtcov yeypdyf/erai.
LV. "Avev iitv pi'(f>7]/xdT0)v fieXi/cpt^rrp ')(^pe(o-
fi€vo<; avT aXXov ttotov iv ravTrjcri rfjai vovcrniai
TToWa av evTV^OLTT; Kal ovk civ iroWa aTV)(^oi,y]<;'
olai Soreor Kal olaiv ov BoTeov, ra ixe'^icrra
8e
5 elprjrai, Kal St' o ov 8ot60v.
LVI. KaTeyvcoarat Se fX€\LKpr]rov vtto twv
avdpooTTwv, 0D<; Karayvtoi tou9 TTivovra^, koi hia
TOVTO ra^vOdvaTOu elvat vei'Ofxiarai. eKXyjOr]
Be TOVTO Bia Tou? dTTOKapTepeovTa<;' kvcot yap
IxeXiKprjTcp TTOTO) )(^peovTai w? tolovtw Bijdev iovTi.
TO Se ov 'JiavTairaaiv wSe e'^et. dWd i/Saro? fiey
TToXXcp l(T')(^vp6Tep6v eaTLv Trivo/xevov jiovvov, el p-i]
Tapdaaoi ttjv koiXu]v aTup Kat olvov XeirTOv
Kal 6Xi.yo(f)6pov Kal dvoBpov rj p,ev la^vpoTepov,
^
10 ^ Be daOeveaTepov. peya prjv Biac^epeL Kal
o'l'vov Kal peXiTO'i a«/o»;TOT7;9 e? Lcr'^vv apc^orepwv

8' 6po)<; TOVTuiv, el Kal BnrXdaioi' peTpov olvov

dKp)]Tov TTLvoi Tt9, 7] ocTOv piXt eVXet^oi, TToXXov
av BijTTOV IcT'^vpoTepo^ e'lrj vtto tov /xeXtro?, et
povvov prj TapdaaoiTO ti]V K0iXn]v TroXXairXa-
aiov yap dv Kal to KOTrpiov Bie^lot av avTCO. el

pevToi pvcpyjpaTi ')(^peoLTO TTTiadvr), eTmnvoi Be

peXiKprjTov, dyav TTXy]apov(t)Be<i dv etr] Kal
(f)va(x)Be<; Kal toIgl KaTa vTroxovBpiov a7rXay)(vot<;
20 davp<f)opov irpotTLvupevov pevTOL Ttpo pu(p7]pdTa)v
^
fi
A: (felr) MV (V lias also ii'flv for the former p). Galen
recognises two readings, p and ifi-q.

^
I cannot make sense out of this passage if Sia(pfpfi means
"is diflerent," as Littrti and Adams take it. The word Sucks
no
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, i.iv.-lvi.

agitation of the limbs, and ulcerate the intestines

and the seat. I however, write afterwards
sliall,
remedies for these troubles.
LV. The use of hjdromel, without gruel, instead
of other drink in acute diseases will cause many
successes and few failures. I have
already given
the most important directions as to whom it should,
and to whom it should not. be administered, as well
as the reason why it should not be administered.
LVI. Hydromel has been condenmed by the
public on the ground that it weakens those who
drink it, and for this reason it has the reputation
of hastening death. This reputation it has won
through those who starve themselves to death, some
of whom use hydromel as a drink, under the
impres-
sion that it will hasten their end. But it by no
means has this character, being much more nutritive,
when drunk alone, than water is, unless it deranges
the digestive organs. Moreover, it is in some
respects more, and in some respects less nourishing
than wine that is thin, weak and odourless. Both
neat wine and neat honey are indeed strong^ in
nutritive power, but if a man were to take both,
even though he took twice as much neat wine as he
swallowed honey, he would, I think, get from the
honey much more strength, if only his digestive
organs were not disordered, as the quantity of the
stools also would be multiplied. If, however, he
use barley gruel, and then drink hydromel, it will
cause fullness, flatulence, and trouble in the bowels
about the hypochondrium. Drunk before the gruel,

in the next sentence suggests that though both

honey and
wine are nutritive, yet honey is much more so. Hence I
take Sia<p4p(i to mean "is pre-eminent."
II I
 nEPI AI-AJTHZ OZEP-X

^eXiKOtjrov ov SXaTnei q}<; ueraTrivo^evov, aWa

22 Ti Ka\ &)d)€\e?.
LVII. 'E<p66v Be fjLeXixpTjTovia-iSeiv fikvTToXXat
KaWiov Tou Q}fj.ou- \afnrp6v re yap kui XeTrroi'
Ka\ \evKov Kal Eia6avh ylverat. aperijv Be
ijvTwa avTco "rrpoaOeoi hta^epovcrdv ti tov <ap.ov
ovK ex(0' ovZk yap i]Zi6v i(niv rov oi/iov, -qv
Tvy\di'ri ye koKov to fieXt
iov daOevecrrepov
fiivToi rov couov Ka\ dKOTTpcoSiarepov eariv (ov
jr.- '
J - -.
' "
OVC€TtpT}<i TlfJ.Q)pLT]^ —pOCrCiLZai p€\LKpT]TOV. Uy-
yicTTa hk yprjaTeov avrai Toiaioe eovn, ei to fieXt

10 Tvyydi'Oi troinjpov iov xal oKaOai^TOv «at fieXav

xai fir) eiGj^e?' dSeXoiro yap av 17 h^rjcri^ tojv
12 KOKOT j]TOii' avTOV TO TzXelov rov aLcr\€o^.
(16 L.) LVIII. To Be o^vfieXt KaXevfievop
iroTOv iroWaxov ev\prjaTov ev ravrrfirc r^trt
vovaoicriv eupra-ei^ iov irrvaXov yap dvaytoyov
ecrriv xal ev—roov. Kaipov^ p.evT0i roiovcr^e e\er
TOfJL€v Kapra o^v ovBkv av pecrov^ TTOir^<Tetev7rpo<;
TO. irrvaXa ra fir) prjlBito^ ai'iovra- el yap dva-

ydyoi fiev to. iyKepX}'ov~a xa] oXicPov ip~oirj-

creiev Ka\ cocnrep BiaTrrepoocreie rhv 8poy\ov.
Traprjyopyjaeiev dv ti
tov irievpova- paXdaxriKov
10 ydp. Kol ei pev TavTa air/xvpijaeLe, peydXtjv
wcbeXeirjv ip.TToii}<Tei. €(tti S' ot£ to xdpra oPv

OVK ixpdTTja-e Tf]^ dvaywyr)<i tov tttvoXov, dXXa

Be tovto
TToocreyXicrxpyjve xai e,3Xay(re' pdXiaTa
Taayovaiv oX-rrep koX aXXtw? oXeOpiOi elai xai
d^vvaTOi iStjO-aeiv re xa), dTTo\pkp.TrTea6ai rd
ivey opera, i^ p^v ovv Toie Trpoa-TeKaaijeadai

y^prj Tijv pioprjv tov dvt^pioTTOv xai, jjv eXTrida exj],

BiBorar BtBovat Be. i)v BiB^i^, aKpoyXiapov xa\
19 xar oXlyov to roiovBe xa\ pi} Xiii3p(o<i.
1 1;
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, i.vi.-lviii.

however, itdoes not harm as it does if drunk after —

nay, it is even somewhat beneficial.
LVII. Boiled hydromcl is much more beautiful in
appearance than is unboiled, being bright, thin, white
and transparent, but I know of no virtue to attribute
to it which tlie unboiled does not possess equally. It
is not more pleasant either,
provided that the honey
be good. It is, however, less nutritious than the
unboiled, and causes less bulky stools, neither oi
which properties are of any use to hydromel. Boil
it b}' all means before use if the
honey should be
bad, impure, black and not fragrant, as the boiling
will take away most of the
unpleasantness of these
defects.
LVIII. You will find the drink called oxymel
often useful in acute diseases, as it brings up sputum
and eases respiration. The occasions, however, for
it are the following. When very acid it has no
slight effect on sputum that will not easily come up ;
for if it will bring up the sputa that cause hawking,

promote lubrication, and so to speak sweep out the

windpipe, it will cause some relief to the lungs by
softening them. If it succeed in effecting these
things it will prove very beneficial. But occasion-
ally the very acid does not succeed in bringing up
the sputum, but merely makes it viscid, so causing
harm. It is most likely to produce this result in
those who are mortally stricken, and have not the
strength to cough and bring up the sputa that block
the passages. So with an eye to this take into
consideration the patient's strength, and give acid
oxymel only if there be hope. If you do give it, give
it tepid and in small doses, never much at one time.

'
lxf(Tov A and some other MSS. :
fXf(ou ?.l. Galen refers to
botli readings.
 nEPI AIAITIIS OHEON

LIX. To ixlvTOi oXiyov utto^u vypaii'd fiev

(TTo/jLa Koi (fidpvyya avaywyov re tttuuXov iari
Kai dBiyjrov' v7ro)(Ov8pi,a) 8e koI aTrXdyyvoia-ti'
TolcTL ravTY) evfieve^' kol ra? tnro fi€\iTO<;
ySXa'/Sa? KcoXvei' to yap iv /j.eXiTi ^o\o)Be<:
KoXd^erac. ecTTi Se kuI (f)vae(ov KaTapprjKTiKOv
Kol e's ouprjaiv TrporpeTTTiKoV ivrepov fievroi t5>
/caret) p.epei TrXaSapcvTepov kuI ^va/j-ara ifiiroLel'

ecTTt S' ore koi (^Xaupov tovto iv Trjaiv 6^eir)cnv

10 roiv vovacov yiverai, fidXicTTa pikv oti <^vaa<i
KwXvei 7repaiovcr9ai, dXXd iraXivSpo/jLelv Troiet.
en koi dXXat'i yviol Ka\ uKpcoT/jpia y}rv\€i'
Se
TavT7]v Kol olSa piovvrjv ti]v 0Xd^y]v Bi' o^v-
14 fxeXiTO^i yii'Ofievijv, rjTtf d^it] ypa(pri<i.
LX. ^OXiyov Be TO TOiOfSe ttotov vvkto<; fiev
/cal vrjcrrei irpo pv(f)j]/xaTo<i eiriri^Beiov irpo-
iriveadui' drdp koI otuv ttoXv fierd pv(f)r]/jLa t/,
ovBev KoiXvei TTLvew. rolai Be ttoto) p.ovvov
BiaiTM/xevoiaiv dveu Bid roBe ovk
pv(f)j]fxdTcov
^prjaOaL tovtco.
€7riT>jBei6v iariv alel Bid iravro'i^
fidXiara p.ev Bid ^vcriv koi rprj-^vapLOv rov
ipripoV aKoTTpw yap eovji /jidXXov efnroLOirj dv
Tavra Keveayyuj<i irapeovai]^' eirena Be /cat to
10 fxeXiKpjjTOP TTj'i la)(^uo'i dcpaipeoiT av. rjv fxevTOi

dpi'iyeiv (^aivT)Tai 7rpb<: t7]u avp.iTaaav vovaov

TToXXrp TTOru) toutco •^pi)a6ai, oXiyov XP^ ^o 6^o<i
Trapai^eii/, oaov pLOvvov yivuxTKeaOai'
ovtu> yap
Kal a (fnXel ^Xdirreiv, rjKiaja dv ^Xdirroi, Kal a
15 Belrai McpeXeir]^, Trpoaco^eXoir] dv.
^
5ia vavrlts MV :
fiovvov A.
1
Oxyinel in general, not the particular kind discussed in
the previous chapter.
114
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, lix.-lx.

LIX. But slightly acid oxymel moistens the mouth

and throat, brings up sputum and quenches thirst.
It is soothing to the hypochondrium and to the
bowels in that reijion. It counteracts tlie ill effects
of honey, by checking its bilious character. It also
breaks flatulence and encourages the passing of
urine. In the lower part of the intestines, however,
it tends to produce moisture in excess and dis-

charges like shavings. Occasionally in acute dis-

eases this character does mischief, especially because
itprevents flatulence from passing along, forcing it
togo back. It has other weakening effects as well,
and chills the extremities. This is the only ill effect
worth writing about that I know can be produced
by this oxymel.
LX. It is beneficial to give a little drink of this
night and when the patient
^
kind at is fasting
before taking gruel. Moreover, there is nothing to
prevent its being drunk a long time alter the gruel.
But those who are restricted to drink alone without
gruels are harmed by a constant use of it throughout
the illness for the following reasons. The chief is
that it scrapes and roughens - the intestine, which
effects are intensified by the absence of excreta due
to the fasting. Then it Avill also take away from
the hydromel its nutritive power. If, however, it

appear heli)ful to the disease as a whole to use this

drink in large quantity, reduce the amount of the
vinegar so that it can just be tasted. In this way
the usual bad effects of oxymel will be reduced to
a minimum, and the help required will also be
rendered.

*
Or, as we should say, "irritates."
 nEPI AIAITIIS OEEQN

LXI. 'ILv K€(l)a\aLOi he eip^^aOai, al airo 6^eo<i

6^uTt)T€'i TnKpox<J^oi(Ti /xdWov Tj fic'Kay^^oXi-
Kolai avfi(f)epovat.' to, fiev jap iriKpa BiaXveTat
eKcfiXbyparovrai vtt avrou ov f-Lerewpi^opLeva'^
Kcti
TCIhe peXava ^v/xovTai Kal peTewpi^erai'- kuI
TToXXaTrXaaiovTai' dvaycoyov yap fieXdvcov 6^0^.
yvvai^X he to eirLTrav TroXe/xccoTepov y dvhpdaiv
8 o^o<?*vaT€pa\ye<; yap ecrriv.
(17 L.) LXII. "Than he ttotco ev rfjcnv o^e'njai
vovaotcriv dX\o pev ovhev e^<u epyov 6 Tt TTpoa-
Oeo)' ouT€ yap l3)]')(o<; irapi^yopiKov eariv ev rolai

trepiirvevpioviKolaiv ovre tttvoXou nvaywyov, dXX

rjcraov tcov ciXXwv, ec ri^ hid 7ravT0<; iroTtp vharc
j^peDiTO' p,eariyv pevroi o^vp.eXnu<; Kal p.eXL-
h-pi'jTOV eTTippvcpeopevov oXiyov TTTvdXov
vh(op
dvaywyov iaTi hca ttjv p,eTa^o\7]v tt}? ttoiottjto^
tCov TTOToyv 7rXrjp,p.vpLha ydp Ttva epuroLel. dXXco^
lO ^6 ouhe hLyjrav iravet,, dXX eTrnrLKpaivet' \oXoyhe^

^
vn' avTov ov fjeTewpi^6^eva is my conjecture :
fi(Teu,pi^6fxeva
vtt' aiiTov ;ill .MSS.
-
ueTfU'pi^fTai AlV : fj.epi(eTat A.

1
Tliis a puzzle, owing to the difficulty of get
sentence is

tiiiL; the required

contrast hetwccn fxerfuipiCofxiva and fxfTfw
p'i^erai if the MS. reading be retained. Litlre translates the
former "met en mouvement," the latter "soul^ve." Adams
has "susnendc'd" and "swells up."' The translations are
plainly impossible surely ixireuipi^ofxai
;
must mean tlie same
thing ui botii clauses. The verb fieriapiCu) ("I raise," "lift
up") is mostly used of fermenting food inflating the bowels.
1l is therefore just possible that fj.eTfa}pi(6fifva should be
" Bitter
trans{)Osed, and placed after irmpd. humours, when
inilated, are dissolved liy it into phlegm black linmours ;

are fermented, iniiated and tnultiplied." The chief objection

to this version is that 0.^07017^*' yap fxtKavuv i^oi is pointless,

116
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, lxi.-lxii.

LXI. To put it briefly, acidities from vinegar

benefit those who suffer from bitter bile more than
those who sufferfrom black. For the bitter humours
are dissolved and turned into phlegm by it, not
being brought up;^ but the black are fermented,
brought up and multiplied, vinegar being apt to
raise black humours. Women on the whole are
more liable to be hurt by vinegar than are men, as
it causes pain in the womb.
LXII. Water as a drink in acute diseases has no
particular quality I can attribute to it, as it neither
sooths a cough in pneumonia nor brings up sputum,
having in these respects less effect than other things,
if it be used throughout as a drink. If however it
be swallowed between the giving of oxymel and
that of hydromel it slightly - favours the bringing
up of sputum, owing to the change in the quality
of tlie drinks, as it causes a kind of flood. Apart
from this it is of no use, not even quenching thirst,
but adding a bitterness to it for it increases the
;

for avaywyhv must mean "bring up into the month," as this

is the sense of ai'ayooyhs throughout this treatise. The same
objection apphes to the otherwise attractive reading of A,
/xepi^iTat for fifTewpiCfTai.
I once thought that /xeTewpi'^erai had displaced some verb
of the opposite meaning to /xerecopi^c^Mfia, but once more
auaywyhu yap ixtXavoiv t^os is against this. I therefore sug-

gest the reading in the text, though with no great con-

fidence. It allows avayujyhv yap k.t.A. to have its full and
proper meaning, but it gives a rare meaning to ixfT(wp:(w as
used in the medical writers. Still in Il'-ijimen in Health 5

(Little VI. 78), to fieTfo;pi(6f.i.fva Karw uirdyay, it almost

certainly has the sense of movement towards tiie mouth
from the stomach.
" A
oxiyov is perhaps an adjective agreeing with
^
CSujp,
little water favours, etc."

iry
 IIEPI AIAITHS OEEQN

•yap (pvaei '^(^oXooBei Kat v7ro)(^oi'8pLa) kukov. kukl-

arov h ewvTou Kal "^oXcohearaTov Koi (fjiXa-
SwafxcoTUTOv, OTUV t'9 KeveoTiqTa iaeXOr). koX
(T7rXi]v6<; 8e av^rjTtKov kol //Traro? iariv, ottotuv
ireTTvpco/jievov 17, Kal ijKXvSaaTLKov t€ Kal
iTTLTroXaariKoV ^pahviropov yap 8ia to vtto-
yp-vxpov elvai Kal dTreirrov, Kal oure 8iax(>}p^]TiK6v
^
ovTe hiovpyjTiKov. Trpoa^XaTrret Se ti Kal Sia
ToSe, OTL aKOirpov eari (pvaei. t)u Be S/; Kal
20 TToSoov TTOre yp-vxp^i' iovTCov ttoOtj, iravTa ravra
TToXXairXacrio)^ j^XdirTSt, e? ri dv avrcov
22 opp-qaij.
LXill. TTTOTTTevaavTi fievToi ev TavTr)cn rfjai
vovaoicri Kapyj^apirjv ia)/vp}]v rj (ppevcov dyjnv
TravTUTraaiv o'lvov uirocrxj^Teov. vSari B' ev tw
TOLwSe XprjaTeov r) vBapea Kal Kippov olvov irav-
Te\w? horeov Kal dvoBfxov Travrd'Traai, Kal p-erd
TTjv TTocriv auTov vBcop pberairoTeov oXiyov' i}aaov
yap dv ovTco to diro tov o'lvov jxivo'i aTTTOiTO
K6(f)aXf]<; Kal olai Be fidXtara avTcp
yv(t)/MT]<;. ev
vSart TTOTO) XPV^'^^ov Kal otrore ttoXXq) KdpTa
10 Kal oTTOv peTplo), Kal ottov 6eppu> Kal ottov
yp-vxpfp, Ta pev ttov irpoaOev €ipi]Tai, Ta S' iv
12 avTolac Tolai Kaipolat pyjOijaeTai.
LXIV. Kara TauTa Be Kal irepl rcov dXXcov
TTOTCov, olov KpiOivov Kal Ta uTTo p^Xotj}? TToievpeva
Kal Ta diro aTacj)i.Bo<; Kal aTep,(f)vXcov Kal irvpcov
Kal KvrjKOv Kal p,vpTcov Kal poii]<; Kal TOiv dXXcov,
OTav Tiro? avTcbv Kaip6<f fj XPV^^^^> y^ypdyjreTai

^
5« TI MrfS. : 5' ^Ti Coray and Reiuhold.

118
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, lxii.-lxiv.

and is injurious to the

bile of the natuially bilious

hypochondrium. Its bad qualities are at their worst,

it is most bilious, and most weakening, when it is

drunk during a fast. It enlarges the spleen, and

the liver, when inflamed it causes a gurgling inside
;

without penetrating downwards.' For it travels

slowly owing to its being cool and difficult of diges-
tion, while it is neither laxative nor diuretic. It
also causes some harm because by nature it does
nothing to increase faeces. If furthermore it be
drunk while the feet are cold, all its harmful effects
are multiplied, no matter which of them it happens
to aggravate.
LXIII. Should you suspect, however, in these
diseases an overpowering heaviness of the head, or
that the brain is affected, there must be a total
abstinence from wine. In such cases use water, or
at most give a pale-yellow wine, diluted and entirely
without odour. After each draft of it give a little
water to drink, for so the strengtli of tlie wine will
affect less the head and the reason. As to the
principal cases in which water alone must be
employed as a drink, when it should be used in
abundance and when in moderation, when it should
be warm and when cold, I have in part discussed
these things already, and shall do so further when
the occasions arise.
I.XIV. Similarly with the other kinds of drink,
barley-water for instance, herbal drinks, those made
from raisins, grape-skins, wlieat, bastard saffron,
myx'tle, pomegranates and so forth, along with the
proper times for their use, a discussion will be
^
iirnroXa(TTtKhv means literally " remaining on the surface "
;

hence " not going downwards."

119
 riEl'l AlAlTHi: OSEQN

Trap avT(i) rS) voaij/xart oTTaxTirep koI jaWa tmv

7 avvderwv ^apfiaKOiv.
(18 L.) LXV. Aovrpov Be a-v)(yolcn ro>v vocry-
^
ixdroiv dp/jjoi av ')(pe(o/jLevoiaiv eV ra p,€v crvve-
^6&)9, 69 Ta 8' ov. eari S' ore rjaaov ')(^pr)aTeov
Ota Ti]v dirapaaKevacririv roiv dvdpcoTrcoV iv
oXtyrjai jap oiKirjcri TrapeaKevaarat ra appeva
^
Kal 6epaTTevaovT€<i to? Bet. el Be p,r) 7rayKd\o)<;
01

\ovoiTO, /3\('nrT0tT0 av ov crptKpd' Kal yap axeTrr]<;

uKdirvov Bet /cal vBaro^; Ba\lnXeo<; Kal tov \ou-
rpou av')(yov Kal ptr) X'lyv XdjSpov, rjv p,r} ovtco
10 Berj. Kal pdWov ptev firj ap,}'])(^eaOat' rjv Be crpi]-

)(7]Tai, deppSi 's^pvjaOat avrcp Kal TroWairXaaup

7] &)? vopiiXerat apti'jypaTi, koI TrpoaKara-^elaOai
ptrj 6\iy(p, Kal ra^ew? pteraKara^eladai. Bet Be
Kal Tf]<; oBov /3pa)(€iT}<i e? rr^i^ irvaXov, Kal e?
evep^arov re Kal eueK/3arov- elvat Be kol tov
Xovopevov Koapiov Kal atyr^Xov Kal pLrjBev aurov
irpoaepyd^eaOat, dW
dXXov<; Kal Kara^etv Kal
api'j-^eiv' Kal peTaKepaapa ttoWov y]TOipdaOat
Kal Tct^;
Ta^e[a<; TTOteladat' Kal
e7rarrX7]aia<i
20 (TTroyyotat )(^p?]a6at dvrl areyytBof, Kal ptrj dyav
^r}pov ^(^pUaOat TO (TMpa. K€(f)aXyv p,€vroi dve-
^rjpdvQat XPV '^^ 0401/ re pdXiaTa vtto (Tiroyyov
'
vocni/.i.driiii' MSS. : I'oo'evi'Taiv Kiihlewein.
*
6ipaTrev(T0VT(s my suggestion :
BepairfV(TavTes A :
depa-

^
be noticeil lluit these promises are not ful-
It should
filled.Perhaps the author wrote, or intended to write, a
book on particular diseases to supplement his "general"
pathology.
I20
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, lxiv.-lxv.

given together with the particular disease in ques-

tion ^ similarly too with the rest of the
;
compound
medicines.
LXV. The bath will be beneficial to many
patients, sometimes when used continuously, some-
times at intervals. Occasionally its use must be
restricted, because the patients have not the
necessary accommodation, for few houses have
suitable apparatus and attendants to manage the
bath properly. Now if the bath be not carried
out thorouglily well, no little harm will be done.
The necessary things include a covered place free
from smoke, and an abundant supply of water,
permitting bathings that are frequent but not
violent, unless violence is necessary.
If rubbing with soap be avoided, so much the
better but if the patient be rubbed, let it be with
;

2
soap that is warm, and many times greater in
amount than is usual, while an abundant affusion
should be used both at the time and immediately
afterwards. A
further necessity is that the passage
to the basin should be short, and that the basin
should be easy to enter and to leave. The bather
must be quiet and silent he should do nothing
;

himself, but leave the pouring of water and tlie

rubbing to others. Prepare a copious supply of
^
tepid water, and let the affusions be rapidly made.
Use sponges instead of a scraper, and anoint the
body before it is quite dry. The head, however,
should be rubbed with a sponge until it is as dry

*
Greek equivalent £or soap, usually consisted
o-^f)7^o, tlie
of olive oil and an alkali mixed into a paste.
^
neTaKepacri-ia, a mixture of hot and cold water, to enable
the Lallier to " cool down
"
by degrees.
Z2I
 nEPI AIAITIIS OSEaN

iKfxaacro/J.evi]v. Kal /xtj hiay\rv-)(€(T6ai ra axpa

fiTjhe rrjv K€cf)a\y]v /x>/Se to dXXo crw/za"
kul fM7]Te
v€oppv(f)y]TOP /jiiJTe veoiroTOV Xoveadai fxrjhe pvcpeiv
26 /xijSe iriveiv Ta;^u ^era to Xovrpov.
LXVI. Meya ^lev Stj fMepo<; %pr; vefieLv ra>

KajjiVOVTi, rjv vyialvcov ^ (f)iX6XouTpo<i cijav Kal

€ldicrfX€VO<; XoveaOai' koI yap iroOkovai fiaWov oi
TOLoihe Kal uxpeXeovTac Xovadfievoi Kal ^Xcitttov-
rai arj XovcrdfxevoL. dpixoi^ei h
ev TreptTrvev/xo-

VLijcn fxdXXou fj iv Kavaoiat, ro einTrav' Kal yap

68vi'rj<; Trj<i Kara irXevpoiv Koi aTt]deo<i Kal fi€Ta-

(ppevov 7rapi]yopiK6v eariv Xovrpov Kat, irrvaXov

TreiravTiKov kuI dvaycoybv Kal evirvoov Kai Iiko-
10 TTov fxaXdaKTiKOv yap Kal dpOpwv Kal rov
iirLTToXaiov 8epfiaT0<;' Kal Be Kal
ovptjriKov
12 Kap7]/3apL'y]v Xvet Kal piva<; vypaivei.
LXVII. ''Ayada piev ovvXovrpw roaavra irdpe-
(TTiv, oiv irdvTcov Sel. el fxevroL t?}? irapacrKevfj'i
evheid TL<i ecTjai evo<i rj TrXeiovcov, klvSvpo^ /j,7f

XvaireXelv to Xovrpov, aXXa /xdXXov ^XaTneiv'

ev yap eKacJTOv avTMV p.€ydXr]v (f)epei ^Xd^t]v firj
TT
poTvapaa Kevacrdev vtto twv VTrovpyoiv co? del.

rjKLa-ra Be Xoveiv Kaipo<i tovtov^, olaiv r) koiXlt]

vyporepij tou Kaipov iv rfjai vouaoiaiV drap ouo
olaiv e<nrjKe fxdXXov too Kaipov Kal p.i] TrpoSieXrj-
10 XvOev. ovSk 8rj TOU? yeyv iMp.evov<i xph Xoveiv
ovBe T0U9 acrcoSea? rj ifieriKOv^ ovSe tou? errave-
p€vyop.€vov<; )(^oX(t)8e'i ovhk tou? ai p,oppayeovTa<;
eK pivoiv, el fjLTj eXaaaov rov Kaipuv peoi' tov^ 8e
Kaipov^ ol8a<;. el Bk eXaaaov rov Kaipov peoi,
Xoveiv, i']V re oXov to a6i)p.a tt/jo?
ra dXXa ap/jyij,
16 y]v re TTjv Ke<^aXi]V fiovvov.

122
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, ixv.-lxvii.

as possible. Keep chill from the extremities and the

head, as well as from the body generally. Tlie bath
must not be given soon after gruel or drink has been
taken, nor must these be taken soon after a bath.
LXVI. Let the habits of the patient carry great
—
weight whether he is very fond of his bath when
in health, oris in the habit of bathing. Such people
feel the need of a bath more, are more benefited by
its use and more harmed by its omission. On the
whole, bathing suits pneumonia rather than ardent
fevers, for it soothes pain in the sides, chest and
back ; besides, it concocts and brings up sputum,
eases respiration, and removes fatigue, as it softens
the joints and the surface of the skin. It is diuretic,
relieves heaviness of the head, and moistens the
nostrils.
LXVI I. Such are the benefits from bathing, and
they are all needed. If, however, one or more
requisites be wanting, there is a danger that the
bath will do no good, but rather harm. For each
neglect of the attendants to make proper prepara-
tions brings great harm. It is a very bad time to
bathe when the bowels are looser than they ought
to be^ in acute diseases, likewise too when they
are more costive than they ought to be, and have
not previously been moved. Do not bathe the
debilitated, those affected by nausea or vomiting,
those who belch up bile, nor yet those who bleed
from the nose, unless the hemorrhage be less than
normal, and you know what the normal is. If the
hemorrhage be less than normal, bathe either the
whole body, if that be desirable for other considera-
tions, or else the head only.
^ " normal "
see note on p. lOS
Or, ;

123
 IIEPI AIAITH2 OHEQN

LXVIII.'lit- ovv ai re irapaaKCval ewcriv eVi-

Ti']h6ioiKol Kafiinov /jLcXXt] ev he^acrOai to

\ovTp6v, Xoveiv XPh €KiiaTT]<; rj/M€pi]<;' TOv<i Be

(pi\o\ovrpeovra<i, ov8^ el 8l<; T/79 r]fiep7}<i Xovoi^,

ovSev av fSXa-moL^. )(priaffat.
Be Xovrpolcri TOtai
ovXyjcri T7TL(jdvr]cn "y^pew^evoiai irapa ttoXv paXXov
roicrt. ^t'Xw /jlovpov -^i^pecofxevoiaiv'
evBe)(^€rcn, r;
^
Be koi rouroiaiv eviore' I'^Kiara he
iv8e\eTaL
7ol.cn TTOTM fiovvov y^peoifxevoi^'
ecrri B oicri kuI
10 TouTwv evhe)(6Tai. reKfLatf ecrOai Be XPV T'"^^'^'

7rpoy€'ypa/jb/j.tvoi(Ttv, ov<i re fieXXei Xovipov o}<^e-

Xelv ev eicd(7T0i(jL tmu rpoTrcov tt}^ StatT?/? ov<;
re /i?7' olat fJLev yap TrpoaBei^ Tivo<i Kc'ipra rou-
^
Twv, ocra Xovrpov dyaOd Troiec, Xoveiv Kad' oaa
av Xovrprp McpeXfjrai' olai Be toutw /j.i]Bevb<;
irporrBel Kal irpoaecTTiv avrolcri tl tmv arip.eiwv,
17 e<^' ot<;
Xoueadai ov (7u/j,(f)ep€i, ou Bel Xoueiv.
'
After 5e the MSS have koX which Ermerins deletes.
* Kiihleweiu for irpjoo^hod (A) or Kpoalaial (MV)
TrpoTSe?
of the MSS.

124
 REGIMEN IN ACUTE DISEASES, lxvim.

LXVIII. If the preparations be adequate, and the

patient likely to benefit by
the bath, bathe every
Those who are fond of bathing will not be
day.
harmed even by two baths a day. Patients taking
unstrained gruel are much more capable of using
the bath than those taking juice only, though these
too can use it sometimes. Those taking nothing
but drink are the least capable, though some even
of these can bathe. Judge by means of the
principles given above
who are likely and who are
unlikely to profit by the
bath in each kind of
regimen. Tliose who really
need one of the benefits
bathe as far as they
given by the bath you should
are profited by the bath. Those should not be
bathed who have no need of these benefits, and
who furtheimore show one of the symptoms that
bathinff is not suitable.

5
icaO Kiililewein : koI MSS.

125
THE SACRED DISEASE
 INTRODUCTION
This book was apparently known to Bacchius,*
^
and is referred to
by Galen without his mentioning
the author's name. It is in Erotian's list of the

genuine works of Hippocrates.

Modern critics are by no means agreed about
either its authorship or its merits. Littre^ has very
little to say about it. Ermerins regards it as the
patchwork composition of a second-rate sophist much
later than Hippocrates. *
Gompcrz speaks of the
"wonderfully suggestive formula" invented by its
author, and calls him pugnacious and energetic.
Wilamowitz^ rates it very highly indeed, and con-
siders that it was written by the author of Airs
Waters Places. Wellmann ^ believes it was written
in opposition to the Sicilian school,
including Diodes,
who believed in incantations. An
English writer'
speaks of it as "a masterpiece of scientific sanity;
broad in outlook, keen and ironical in argument and
humane in spirit."
One is certain
point at least The Sacred Disease —
cannot be independent of Airs Waters Places. It
will be convenient to quote the parallel
passages
side by side,
'
See Littre, I. 137.
2
XVII. pt. 2., 341 and XVIII. pt. 2., 18.
3 «
VI. 350 foil. Oreck Thinkers, I. 311-313.
°
Griecliisches Lesehuch, 269, 270.
*
Fragmentensammtung, I. 30, 31.
'
John Niiylor in Tlitibert Journal (Oct., 1909), Luke the
Physician and Ancient Medicine.

129
 INTRODUCTION
Air.v Waters Places The Sacred Disease
Tovs T€ avfip{tinov<i ras
K€cf)a\a<; iypas ^X*'*' '''*'

c^AeyjuaTojSca?, tus t£ koi-

Atu? auTwi' TTUKi'a eKTap-
dcrai<j6a.i airo r^s K€(j)aX.ys
ToD eTTLKaTup-
(f>\€yfiaTO's See Chapters VIII.-XII.
peiVTO'i. III.

KarappooL iiriyevo/xevot
(K Tov cyKE^aAou irapa-
irXrjKTLKOv^ TTOieovai tovs

rjXnt)6e(i}(rL rrjv KetpaXyv rj

piycucrwcri. HI.
e^ aTravTcov ei^ okoctokti. ocra (f>veTai /cat cv 019 ti

VypOV Tt £l'€CrTtV. iV€(TTl 8e vypov iaTiv €(ttl Se ev

iv Tj-ai'Tt
\py]p.aTL. VIII. TTaVTL. X\ I.

(fiXcytiaros iirLKarappv- 6 eyKc^aAos . • . tocrrc

ei'TO> (XTTO ToC eyKe(f)dkov. ouK iTTiKaTappel. XIII.

X.
o yap yoi'os Travra^oOev 6 yovos Ip^iTai TrdvToOev

fpX^TUL TOV (TWfiaTOS, ttTTO TOV cr(i)/xaT05, arro t€ twv

re T(i)V
vyirjpwv vyirjpoq oltto
vyirjpwv tiyiT^pos, /cat otto
re T(i)v
vo(j€pil)v voaepo?. To3v vorrepwv vocrepos. V.
el ovv ytvovTtti €/< re <^aA.- et yap e/c
<^Aey^aTaj8€os
aKpwv /cat e/c /cat e/c
(jiaXaKpoL cf)X€yp.aTw8r)<;, ^oAw-
yXav/«i3v yXavKot Kat ck Seos XO'^'^^^^ yiVcTat, /cat

hucTTpafxpiivuiv arpefiXoi w? CK (^^ti'wSeos (f>6tvw8r]^, koI

eirt TO ttAtJ^o?, /cat irepL eK CTTrAr^voiSeos aTrXr]Vu)8r]<s,

Ttjs aXXr)s fJ.op(f>rj<;

6 auros Tt KCjAi'et /c.T.A. V^.

Aoyos, Tt KwAvct /cat e/c

fjiaKpoK€(f}aXov paKpoKtcfia-
Xov yivicrdai ; XIV.
130
 INTRODUCTION
ifiOL 06 Koi avTw SoKel OL'SeV TL fjLOL SoKei rtov
TavTtt Ta Tra^ea Beta eivai ctAAwv OeLorepr] etcat vovawv
Kttt TttA-Xa TravTa Kai ovSkv oi'^k lepttneprj, dAAa <f)vcrLV

erepov iripov OeLorepov fj.kv e^ei Kai irpocj^acny. I.

oi'beavOpoyrnvtoTepov, dAAa dAAii Trdi'Ttt 6'eta Kai

iravra op.o1a Kat iravTa Oela. iravra avOpwrnva- (jivcriv
(KacTTOV 8k avTiov €;^et cf>v(TLV oe EKacTTOV €^€L Kai Svrafjiiv

T'i]v iwvTOV Koi ov8ev avev icfi'

iwvTOv. XXI.
(j)v<TLo<; yiVerat. XXII.
Kai.
i)(prjy, iirei Oeiorepov KaiTOL el OiioTepov iari
TOVTO TO voaevjxa Tiov Aot- Tuiv aXXoiv, TOLcriv airacriv
TTwv ecTTir, ov . . .
Trpocr- 6ixoiw<; eoet yivecrOaL tt;v
TTtTTTeLV fJioi'voLS, aAAa rots voixrov TavTrjv. V.
aTTttCTlV OyUOlO)?. XXII.
aAAa yu-p, wcTTTep kol TO Sc vocrrjfxa tovto ovSeV
TTpOTepov cAc^-a, Oeia pciv Tt /Aoi ooKet Oeiorepov elvai
Kai TaVTO. eCTTtV OyUO^WS TOIS Tajv AotTToiv, dAAa (ftvaiv
aAAois" yiveraL 8e Kara €)(^£i r]v Kai TO. dAAa vocr-^-
(jivarLV eKaara. XXII. fxara, Kai Trpoc^atrti'. V.

Besides these special passages, botli treatises lay

stress upon moistening of the brain as a cause of
disease, and upon the purging and drying of that
organ by "catarrhs"; both insist upon supposed
functions of veins, upon the importance of winds and
the change of the seasons both too have much the ;

same "^pet" words, eKKpivew, a-TroKpiveiv, kolXmi and so

on. In one occurs the phrase wSe rj on tovtwv eyyvrara,
in the other ovtw rj on tovtwv
iyyvTarw.
So much for the similarities. There are also dis-
similarities. Airs fValer.i Places is free from sophistic
rhetoric, but the author of The Sacred Disease is
not above such artifices as this Kara p-ev tyjv a-n-opirjv :

avTOia-L Tov /jlt] yivwa-Ketv to Oeiov hiaaw^erai, Kara Se

 INTRODUCTION
rrjv cvTTOpLijv
to? rpoirov ti}? u]crio<; oj (airrai, aTToXXvTai.
A. fV. P. seems to be dominated b}' no postulates
of philosophy S. D. is eclectic, layin/r stress now
;

iij)on air, as the element which makes the brain in-

now upon the four traditional "opposites,"
telli<rent,^
the wet, the dry, the hot and the cold.^ Above all,
A. IV. P. is more dignified, more reserved, and more
comjiact in style.
W'ilamowitz may possibly be right in his contention
that both works are by the same writer. If this
be so, the writer was almost certainly not the author
of Epidemics. The latter would never have said that
cures can be effected by creating at the proper
seasons the dry or the moi.->t, the hot or the cold.
A confident verdict would be rash, but 1 am in-
clined to believe that the writer of D. was a pupil ^S'.

of the writer of A. JV. P. Perhaj)s the master set

his jiupil a thesis on a subject which was a favourite
of his —
"Superstition and Medicine." It would be
natural in the circumstances for the student to borrow
without acknowledgment from his master not only
arguments but also verbal jieculiarities, but he would
not hide his own characteristics either of thought
or of style.
Although the work is generally supposed to refer
to epilepsy,^ other seizures, including certain forms
of insanity, must not be excluded. Epilepsy generally
conforms to a regular type, and scarcely corresponds
to tiie elaborate classification in Chapter I\^

^
T7JI' 56 (^p6'.'7)aiv & ajjp vafixeTai. XIX.
2
See Chapter XXI.
^
It should 1)0 noticed that the usual term employed is
" this disease." The word
inlK-n^is occurs once only (Chapter
XIII.), where it means "seizure."
 INTRODUCTION
In opposition to popular opinion, the writer main-
"
tains that these seizures are not due to " possession
by a god hut to a natural cause. He insists upon
the uniformity of Nature, and protests against the
unscientific dualism which characterizes some phe-
nomena as natural and others as divine. All
phenomena, he says, are both natural and divine.
He holds that epilepsy is curable by natural means,
intending, apparently, to imply that it can be cured
if the right remedies are discovered, and not that
cures actually did occur.
"
The " cause of epilepsy is said to be the stoppage
of life-giving air in the veins ^ by a flow of phlegm
from the head into them. The crude and mistaken
physiology of this part of the work need not detain
us,2 but the function assigned to air is important,
and shows the influence of Diogenes of ApoUonia.
Far more interesting is the function attributed to
the brain, which, in opposition to the popular view,
is regarded as the seat of consciousness, and not the
heart or the midriff". The view was not novel, and
ran be traced back to Alcmaeon.^ It was accepted
by Plato and rejected by Aristotle.*

^
I have translated <f)\e0es by "veins" and (pKeBta by
" minor
veins," tliough I do not think that the writer always
maintained a distinction between tlie two words. Of course
<p\f^esincludes what are now called " but as the
arteries,"
difference between veins and arteries was not known in the
"
author's time " veins must be the normal translation.
2
The confident assurance with which the writer enunciates
his views on phlegm and air is in sharp contrast with the
extreme caution of the writer of A'pidemics I. and ///.
^
See Beare Greek Theories of Elementary Cogniilon, 93 and
160.
*
See Beare op. cit. index s.v. "brain,"

^133
 INTRODUCTION
The date of the work can be fixed with tolerable
certainty. Nobody would put before Airs IVaters
it

Pl'ices,unless indeed with VVilamowitz one holds that

the two were written by the same author, in which
case The Sacred Disease might be a youthful compo-
sition. But even on this supposition the difference
between the dates of the two would not be great.
On the other hand the work was known to Bacchius,
early in the third century, and apparently regarded
as genuine. There are in the vulgate two places
where jxi] has disjilaced ov (a sure sign of late date)
but an examination of the best manuscript shows
that in both ov is the true reading. Here and there
occur touches of sophistic rhetoric which make a
fourth-century date unlikel}', and an impartial reader
feels that the writer, whoever he was, was a con-
temporary, probably a younger contemporary, of
Socrates.^ There is no internal sign of the part of
Greece in which the author lived, except that the
list of gods given in Chapter IV. seems to be
Ionian. 2
The more often The Sacred Disease is read, the
more it attracts the reader, ])articularly if it be realized
that the sequence of thought is sometimes
impaired by
glosses, which must be removed if a fair judgment
on the writer is to be given. At first one notices the
crudities, the slight logical lapses, the unwarranted
assumptions, all of which are natural enough if the
writer was a pupil writing a set thesis for his teacher.

^
The writer is even more vigorously opposed to supersti-
tion than the great Socrates himself, with his haiu6vtov and
faith in oracles.
*
See the writer in Pauly-Wissoiva, " Hippokrates," p.
1827.
 INTRODUCTION
Then little by little the grandeur of the main theme,
the uniformity of Nature, every aspect of which is
equally divine, grips tlie attention. We realise that
we are in contact with a great mind, whether the
words in front of us are the direct expression of
that mind, or only the indirect expression through
the medium of a pupil's essay.

Manuscripts and Editions

The chief MSS. are 6 and M, supplemented by («)

some Paris MSS. of an inferior class and by [b) those
MSS. which Littre called i, k, A. and fx.^
Of these the best is 6, a tenth-century MS. at
Vienna, for which see Ilberg in the Prolegomena to
the Teubner edition of Hippocrates. If ^ be closely
followed it produces on the text of The Sacred Disease
much the same effect as following A produces on
Ancient Medicine; there is greater simplicity, while
the dialect is much improved. By its help the editor
is often able to remove the faults which so disfigure

the text of Littre and even that of Reinhold.

The Sacred Disease is included in Reinhold's
edition, while a great part appears in the Leselmch
of VVilamowitz-Moellendorff.2 It is translated into
English in the second volume of Adams.
I have
myself collated both B and M
for the
present edition. The collation of 6 used by Littr6
was very accurate, but he appears to have known
but little about M. Many of the Paris manuscripts,
1
SeeLittr6, VI., 351.
^
See also Die hippolratiifche Schrift nepl
IpTjs voiaov in
Sitzungsherichte der Berliner Akademie, 1901. In 1827 there
was published in Leipzig an edition by Fr. Dietz.

135
 INTRODUCTION
however, are so similar to M that they supplied him
with nearly all, if not quite all, of its readings.
The printed text follows 6 closely, but on several
occasions I have preferred M. I believe that I have

given in the footnotes the reading of B on at any

rate the most important of these occasions. So the
reader will find the critical notes to this treatise
more elaborate tlian usual. As no full edition
exists, perha])s this novelty will not be unwelcome.
The scribe of M
appears to have been a fairly
good Greek scholar, and his text is on the whole
smoother and more regular than that of 6. He
prefers the pronominal forms in 6k- to those in ow-,
and he uses the long forms ttoiUlv, etc. Punctuation
and accents are fairly correct. His marginal notes
sometimes run into verse. Thus on fol. 85' (bottom)
we have :
—
liriT OK park's, to Oilov tA.€wv e.)(OL<;,

a pious wish that the author mav not be punished

for "denying divinely the divine." On 91' he has
this note on the last sentence of the treatise :
—
IrjTpk Trp6(Tcr)^€^, yvw&i twv Kutpujv opous.
On the whole, the readings of M
in Sacred Disease
are rather belter than they are in the treatises
already translated.
The manuscript called is written in a very clear
and beautiful script. The scril)e, however, seems to
have been a poor Greek scholar. The punctuation
is hopeless, and the accentuation far from good.
He writes arwt, kutoji, SucfiBdprji, TrXet'cot, e7ray;;i and
KifjiaXi^ji (nominative). On the other hand we have
Tto xi^oyut).
tie occasionally slips into Attic forms,

136
 INTRODUCTION
e.g. OaXa.TTyj's,
and fj.eTa^oXa'L<; with fjL€Taf3oXrj(TL imme-
diately tollowinjT. Vagaries such as these, combined
with the fact tliat he cannot make up his mind
whether to write Ipos or icpos, show how little we
can hope to regain exactly the spelling of the
Hippocratic writers. We must be content with
very approximate knowledge.
The most interesting point brought out by a
comparison between and M is the
great number
of trivial differences, chiefly in the order of the
words. There are also many little words and
phrases in M
which are not found in 0. In many
cases it almost seems that a rough text has been
purposely made smoother. For instance, has M
fiev yap
on at least two occasions when has /xev
only. But there are many differences which are in
no way corrections or improvements, and it is there-
fore difficult, if not impossible, to say always which
manuscript is to be preferred. Fortunately these
differences do not affect the general sense they do, ;

however, tend to show that at some period (or

periods) in the history of the text the Hippocratic
writings were copied with much more attention to
the meaning than to verbal faithfulness.

»37
 nEPI IEPH2; N0Y20Y
I. Tlepl Trj<; leprj<i
vovaou Ka\€o/jLevr)<i wS e^^i-
ovhev Tt pLOL SoKel royv aXXwv deiorepr] eivat
vovacov ovSe Upcorept], dWa (f)vcnv jxev e^et
Kol
^
IT p 6(f) a a IV, oi 8' avOpcoiroi ivofjuaav Oelov ri
7rp)]y/Ma^ elvat vtto uTreipiri'^ Kol 6avfiaaL0Tt)T0<i,
OTC ovhev €0iK6v erepoiar koI Kara fxev rrjv

(iTropiijv avTolai rov firj 'ywcocTKeiv to decov

8iaaa)^€Tai, Kara Se ti-jv eviroplriv tov rpo-
TTOV Try? lrjaio<i w IwvTai,^ aTToWvrai, on
el he oia
10 KaOapp-olai t€ loivrai kuI eiraoih^aiv.
TO Savfidaiov Oelov vo/xielTai, iroWd ra lepa
voayjfiara earai koX ou;j^t evj^ co? i'^co aTToSel^co
erepa ovhev rjcraov eovra Oavfidaia ovSe repa-
*
<f>vffiv fifv Ixei xal 7rp6<pa<rii', ol 5' ivOpwiroi. k.t.\. my
emendation :
<pvffiv niv tx«' koI to Koiira voariaara Sflev

y'ii'irai (pvcriv re avTi) (ai/Tvji' i) koI TTpScpaaiu oi 5' &y0^>uinoi

Ol : M has 5e for re and omits 5'. The punctuation of 6 is

very erratic here. <pv<nv fxiv exei koI V to Aoitto vocv/j-ara,

'60ev Se oiirp Koi irp'xpaaiv ol avOpoonoi k.t.\.
yivfrai. (pvcrtv
Littre :
(pixnv /J-if €X"*'> ^^ ""' '"" ^onra voar}u.aTa, odtv yiyvtrat.
(pvffiv 5« avTJ] Kal trp6(paffit' oi i.i'dpcinroi k.t.\. Ermerins :

(pvffiv fxiv ex*' ""i r&Wa i'oa-i)jxaTa koI TTp6(pa(Ti.v (Kama '6dev

5e Ka\ tovto kuI wpoipacnv ol 5' SiflpoTTOi K.r.\.

ylyvfrai, (pvo'iv
Reinhold :
4>iiiTiv fxiy fx*' ""^ toA-Ao vocT-hfxara, odfv ylvfrai,

(pvcTiv 5( ical auTt) Kal TTpStpacty ol 5' Wilamowitz.

* M omits Ti 7rpf)7jua.
' uiTTwvTai 9 : ^I has tvcnos Iwvrai- airokvoi'Tai yap ^ nadap
txo'iaiv f) iitaoiSijcriy (the final y is very faint).
 THE SACRED DISEASE
I. I AM about to discuss the disease called
"sacred." It is not, in my opinion, any more divine
or more sacred than other diseases, but has a natural
cause, and its supposed divine origin is due to men's
inexperience, and to their wonder at its peculiar
character.^ Now while men continue to believe in
its divine origin because they are at a loss to under-
stand it, they really disprove its divinity by the
facile method of healing which they adopt, consisting
as it does of purifications and incantations. But if it
is to be considered divine
just because it is wonder-
ful, there will be not one sacred disease but many,
for I will show that other diseases are no less

*
I am by no means satisfied
that the text I have given is
correct, but I am sure that the leceived text is wrong.
However, as our best manuscript has 5' before &vdpwnot,
probably <pvffiv ixiv «x*' is answered by ol 5' aiQ^uiiroi iuS/xtaav,
in which case the intervening words are a gloss, or parts of a
gloss. The fact is that ipvaw fj.ii/ ex^ '> even witliout npdipaa-iv,
is enough to make clear the writer's
meaning, as we can see
from the passage in Airs IVaters Places, XXII. (Vol. I. p. 126),
which was certainly in his mind (Kaarov Se avrwv exei <pvcriu
:

Trjf ewvrov nal ovS'tv avev (pvaios yivtrat. But a scholiast would
be very tempted to round off the sentence, and in particular
to explain irpofpacnv. Hence arose, I think, kuI to. Aoma
and
poarifj.aTa '66(v ylffrai. Whatever the correct reading
may be, and this is uncertain, the sense of the passage is

perfectly clear.
*
So M : TOVTOU i'iviKiV 6.

139
 nEPI lEPIIS NOTilOT

TwSid} a tovto /j.ei' oi

ovBel<i vojxL^ei lepa etvai.
01 Kat 01 rptraloi kul oi
TTvpeTOL d/jL(f>i]fi6pii'oi,

reTapralot ovBev yaaov fioi SoKeovaiv lepol elvai

Kal vTTo deov yiveaOai rauTj;? tT;? vovaov, tov ou
Oavfj-acTLCix; €X,ovctlv tovto he opoi p.aivoixevov<i
uv9 pui'TTov<i Kal 'jTapa(^poveovTa<; diro ov8efMi7]'i
20 7rpo(f)ciaio^ i/ii<paveo<;, Kal iroWa re kuI aKaipa
TroLeovTa<i, ev tc tw v-nvcp olha ttoXXou? olfio!)-
^ovTa<i Kal /Sowj^ra?, toi/? Se Trriyofievou^, roy?
Be Kal di'a'iaaovTd<i re Kal c})ivyovTa<i e^o) Kal

Trapa(^poveovTa<i /ie'xpt .
eireypoyvTaL,^ eireiTa he
vyiia^ iovTa'i Kal (f)poveovTa<; coa^rep Kal irpoTepov,
eovTa<i T avT0v<; (<j;\^pou9 re Kal daOevewi, Kat
TavTa Oi)^ dira^, dWa 7ToW.aKi<;. aWa re rroWa
e'cTTt Kal iravTohaTra cov Xeyeiv
irepl eKuaTOV
29 TToXy? av \0709.
el'rj

II. 'E/iol he BoKeovatv 01 irpoiToi tovto to

v6(Tr)p,a 't€pcocravTe<i toiovtol elvai dvOpooiroi
oloi Kal vvv elcrt /xdyoL re Kal KaOdpTai Kal

dyvpTat Kal d\a^6v€<;, ovtol he Kal^ TrpoarroteovTai

acpohpa 0eocre^e€<i elvai Kal irXeov ti elhevat.
ovTOi TOivvv 7rapafX7rexop.ei'oi Kal TrpojBaWofievoL
TO Oelov TJ}<i d/jLy])(avlri<i tov firj e')(eiv ti irpoa-

eveyKavTe'^ w^eXi^crovai, Kal &)? /xt} KaTahifXoL

ewaiv ovhev eTnaTUfievoi, lepov evofiicrav tovto
10 TO 7Tddo<i elvar Kal \6yov<i i-jriXe^avTe^ eiTLTr}-
heiov<i TTjV itjcTLV KaTecTTijaavTO e'9 to dcr(f)aXe<i

(T(f)Latv Ka6ap/j,ov<i TrpoacpepovTa kui,

avToiai,
eTvaoihd'i,\ovTpoiv t€ aTre^ecrOat KeXevovTa^ Kal
eheapbaTcov ttoWcov Kal dve-TTLTi^heiwv dvOpayTroiai

'
6 omits ovSi TfparwSfa.

140
 THE SACRED DISEASE, i.-ii.

wonderful and jiortentous, and yet nobody considers

them sacred. For instance, quotidian fevers, tertians
and quartans seem to me to be no less sacred and
god-sent than this disease,^ but nobody wonders at
them. Then again one can see men who are mad
and deHrious from no obvious cause, and commit-
ting many strange acts while in their sleep, to my
;

knowledge, many groan and

shriek, others choke,
others dart up and rush out of doors, being delirious
until they wake, when they become as healthy and
rational as they were before, though pale and
weak and this happens not once but many times.
;

Many other instances, of various kinds, could be

given, but time does not permit us to speak of each
separately.
II. My own view is that those who first attributed
a sacred character malady were like the
to this

magicians, purifiers, charlatans and quacks of our

own day, men who claim great piety and superior
knowledge. Being at a loss, and having no treatment
which would help, they concealed and sheltered
themselves behind superstition, and called this illness
sacred, in order that their utter ignorance might not
be manifest. They added a plausible story, and
established a method of treatment that secured their
own position. They used purifications and incanta-
tions they forbade the use of baths, and of many
foods
;

that are unsuitable for sick folk — of sea

^
Because of the regularity of the attacks of fever, which
occur every daj' (quotidians), every other day (tertians), or
with intermissions of two whole days (quartans).
*
So :
/xexp's i^iypiicvrai M.
'
M has a(ptepwaapris avrul toiovtoi, and bKoaoi for ovrot Si ical.
*
dirt'xEo^ya' KfXfvovTfs M :
a-nexovT(s 6.

141
 nEPI lEPHS N0T20T

voaeovaiv eaOleiv dakacraiwv fxkv Tpi,y\T]<;, fxe-

\ai'ovpov, Kearpec^i, iy)(^e\vo<; (ovtoi yap €7riKr)-

^
poTUTol elaiv),^ Kpecov Se alynitov koI e\u<p(i)v kol
XOipi-(ov Kal Kvv6<i (tuvtu yap Kpewv rapaKrt-
KcoTaTci icTTt T*}? Koi\lr]<;), opvWdiv he aXetcrpvovo^^
*
20 Kal Tpvyovo'i Kal otlSo^, eVt Se oaa vo/xL^erai
IcrxvpOTara elvai, \a^dvo)v he p.Lv6i]^, aKopohov
Kal Kpo[xp,vcov {hpLjii) yap dadereovTi ovhev crvp,-

(f)€pei), Ip-c'iTiov he fieXav fii] e)(^eiv (OavaT(t)he<;

yap TO jxekav), fiijht ev alyetw KaTUKeladat hep-
p-ari firjhe (popelv, /j,y]he.^ iroha eirl irohl €)(^eLv,

/j,'t]he %ei/3t {iravra yap raina KcoXv/xaTa

%eipa eVl
elvai). ravra he rou deiov e'lveKa TrpoariOeaaiv,
d)^ irXeov Tt elhore^, Kal dXXa<; 7Tpo(f)daia<; Xe-

yovre<i, otto)?, el p-ev vytrjq yevoiTo,^ avTcov rj ha^a

30 eiTf Kal rj he^ioTy]'^, el he diroOdvoi, ev dacfyaXei
KaOiaralvro avroiv ai drroXoyLat. Kal €')(ot€v irpo-
(paaiv &)? ovhev airioi e'aiv, dXX ol Oeoi' oine
yap (f>ayelv ovre irLelv ehocrav (f)dp/j.aKov ovhev,
ovre Xourpolai. KaBi']\l/7]aav, ware hoKetv alrioi,
elvai. eyoj he hoKeo) Al^vojv dv rdjv ttjv jxeaoyeiov
vyiaiveiv, otl eV alyeioLOi
'
OLKeovTUJv ovhev* dv
hepp.aai KaraKeovrai Kal Kpeaaiv alyeiotat,
')(^peovrai,^ inel ovk exovcriv ovre crTpco/j.a ovre
Ifidriov ovre VTrohrjp.a 6 Ti fir) atyetov eariv ov
40 ydp ecTTLv avrol'i ciXXo Trpo^dnov ovhev i) alye<i

^
e'lri/cTjpjTaToi 61: (viKaipSraToi M, Littre, Ermerins,
Reinhokl. Some MSS. liave 01 I'x^"*^ after ydp.
alyeloov 6 adds /cat rvpov alyfiou. The MSS. vary at
*
After
tliispoint between adjectives and nouns, but tlie sense is
quite plain.
'
a\fKTpvovos M
a\€Kr6pi3os 6.
:
*
(ti 5« Saa &. 0. M :

142
 THE SACRED DISEASE, n.

fishes red mullet, black-tail, hammer

: and the eel
(these are the most harmful sorts) ;
the Hesh of
goats, deer, pigs and dogs (meats that disturb most
the digestive organs) ; the cock, pigeon and bustard,
with all birds that are considered substantial foods ;
mint, leek and onion among the vegetables, as their
pungent character is not at all suited to sick folk ;

the wearing of black (black is the sign of

death) ;

not to lie on or wear goat-skin, not to put foot on

foot or hand on hand (all wliich conduct is in-
hibitive).^ These observances they impose because
of the divine origin of the disease, claiming superior
knowledge and alleging other causes, so that, should
the patient recover, the reputation for cleverness
may be theirs but should he die, they may have a
;

sure fund of excuses, with the defence that they are

not at all to blame, but the gods. Having given
nothing to eat or drink, and not having steeped
their patients in baths, no blame can be laid,
they
say, upon them. So I suppose that no Libyan
dwelling in the interior can enjoy good health, since
they lie on goat-skins and eat
goats' flesh, possessing
neither coverlet nor cloak nor footgear that is not
from the goat in fact they possess no cattle save
;

^
Here probably a reference to "binding" by sorcery.
is
So But may not KuKv/xara mean that if the
VVilaiTiowitz.
patient follows the advice of the quacks an attack (so it is
said) will be "prevented "?

^
d omits ;U7)5€'.
*
8 has the plural throughout this sentence.
'
M has &c after Ai^uu^u but not after ouo(va. 6i have
ovSfi' &f. It is therefore probable that it should be in both
places.
*
The MSS. are here unintelligible. The text is Littrti's.

143
 nEPI lEPHL NOYZOT

el Se ravra iaOioixeva koL Trpoacfiepoiieva rrjv

vovaov TiKT€i re Kal av^ei Kol [xi) iadiofxeva IrJTaL,
ovKert 6 deo^ airios eoriv, ov^k ol KadapfJiol
(Lc^eXeovatv, dXXa ra cSeCT/xara ra Icofxevd eon
Kal rd ^Xdirrovra, tov Se deov d^avit^eTox rj

46 hvvajjiis.
OuTco? ovv efxoiye SoKeovaiv OLTtve^ rw
III.

TpoTTcp rouT(p eyy^eipeovaiv IrjaOat

ravra ra
vocrrjfxara ovre lepd vop-i^eiv eJvai ovre Oela' ottov
yap UTTO KaOapfiMV roLovrcov fxerdarara yiverai
Kal UTTO Oepaireiy)'^ roirjaBe, ri KcoXvei /cal vcf)

krepoov re^vijfxdroyv opbolwv rovroiaiv einyiveadai

re rolaiv dvOpooTroiai Kal TrpocnrnrreLv ; cocrre to
Oelov p,T)KerL atriov elvai, dWd
rt avSpcoirivov.
6arL<i yap ol6<i re rrepiKadaipwv earl Kac fiayevcov
10 dirdyeiv rotovrov rrdOo'i, ovro<i kclv eTrdyoi erepa
re)(vi)(rdfxevo<;, Kal ev
rovrw ro) Xoyo) ro Oelov
dn-oWvrai}- roiavra \eyovre<; Kal pLr]-)(^av(i)/xevoi
irpoaTTOieoprai TrXeov ri elSevat, Kal dvOpcoirovi
e^atraroiaL npoanOep.evoL avroi<; dyveia^ re Kal
KaOdpaia^, 6 re ttoXv^; avrolf rov \oyov e? to
Oelov d(f)}]K€i Kal ro Saip-oviov. Kairoi e/xoiye ov
irepl eucre/3eo]<i rov<i \6yov<; SoKeouai rroielaOai,
&)9 olovrai, dWd
rrepl dae^eLr]<i p,dX\ov, Kai ayi
o'i Oeol ovK ela'i, ro he eua€^e<; avrayv Kal ro Oelov
20 dcrej3e^ ecrri Kal dvocnov, o)? eyoD StSd^co.
IV. Et yap ae\i']vi]V KaOaipelv^ Kal yXiov
ucjyavl^eivKal '^eLixwvd re Kal evSirjv iroielv Kal
dpLJBpou^ Kal av')(^p,ov<i Kal OdXaaaav airopov Kal
^
yrjv d(f)opov Kal rdXXa rd roiovrorpoira irdvra
^
Both 6 and M have aTroAt'erai.
*
Kardyeiv Ot and Wilamowitz (perliaps rightly).
144
 THE SACRED DISEASE, ii.-iv.

goats. But if to eat or apply these things en-

genders and increases the disease, while to refrain
works a cure, then neither is godliead ^ to blame nor
are the purifications beneficial it is the foods that
;

cure or hurt, and the power of godhead disappears.

III. Accordingly I hold that those who
attempt in
this manner to cure these diseases cannot consider
them either sacred or divine for when they are
;

removed by such purifications and by such treatment

as this, there is nothing to prevent the production of
attacks in men by devices that are similar. If so,
something human is to blame, and not godhead. He
who by purifications and magic can take away such an
affection can also by similar means bring it on, so
that by this argument the action of godliead is dis-
proved. By these sayings and devices they claim
superior knowledge, and deceive men by prescribing
for them purifications and cleansings, most of their
talk turning on the intervention of gods and spirits.
Yet in my opinion their discussions show, not piety,
as they tiiink, but impiety rather, implying that the
gods do not exist, and what they call piety and the
divine is, as I shall prove, impious and unholy.
IV. For if they profess to know how to bring
down the moon, to eclipse the sun, to make storm
and sunshine, rain and drought, the sea impassable
and the earth barren, and all such wonders, whether

^
6 d(6idoes not imply any sort of monotheism. The
article is and tlie phrase therefore means " a god "
generic,
rather than "//le god." See my article on the vague use of
6 6et)s in Classical Rcviexv, Dec. 1913.

'
daXaacrciv o.-Kopov koI yTiv acpopov Lobeck [Aglaopliamus I.
634), Ermerins OaKaaaav ffcpopov Kai yrjv &(popov Reinhold
: :

ddAaaffaf &<popov Kal yriv MSS.

145
 nEPI lEPIIS NOYSOT

viroBexovrai eTTLcrraaOai, e'lre Kal e« reXeTewv

€iT€ Kal e^ aX\y]<; tu'O? yv(i)fxt]<i Kal /xeA-exT^? (paal
ravTa oloi' t' elvai yei'eaOai oi ravr iiriTTjBev-
0VTe<i,hvaaej3elv efioiye SoKeovai Kal d€OV<; ovt€
elvai vo/xL^eiv ovt€ la^veiv ouSev oiWe elpyeadai
10 av ohhevo'i ro)v ia-)^dTa)v. a ^ voieovTe^ 7rw? ov
Seivol avTOi<; elaiv ; el yap av6poiTTO<; fxayevcov
Kai dvwv (re\i]vriv KaOaipi'jaei Kal i]\iov acpai'tei
Kal 'y^ei/j.cova Kal evSlrfv voiyjaei, ovk av eycoye
ri Oeloi' voptaaipi toutcov elvai ovSev, dv- dW
6pwmvov,€l hi] Tov Oeiov rj 8uvap,i<i vno uvOpooTTOV
yvcofiri<; Kparelrai Kal SeSovXcoTUi. t'cro)? Se oi)^

ovT(i}<i €X,^i ravTa, dW civOpcoTroc ^iov heopbevot

iToWd Kal TravTOia r€)(^i>a)VTai Kal TroiKlXXoutriv
69 re rdX\a iravra Kal e? rt^v vovaov Tavrrjv,
20 eKaaTtp etSet rov irdOeo^ dew rrjv alTiTjv irpoart,-
devre'i.^ Kal yap
alya. /j,i/jL(ji)vrai,Kal rjv^ ^pv-
rjv fi(V

•^oiVTaL, 7] rd Se^ia airaivTat, /xrjrepa Oewv c^aalv

alrirjv elvai. rjv Se o^vTepoi' Kal evrovcoTepov (j>Oey-
yrjTai/iTTTrw elKd^ov(Ti,^Kal (paal Tloa'eiB(bva alriov
elvai. rjv Se Kal Trj^Koirpov ri Trapfj, oaa noX\dKi<;

yiverat vtto tt}? vovaov ^la^ojJLevoiaiv, ^EjVoIlt)

irpoaKeirai i) eTrcovvp.Li]' i)v Be irvKVOTepov Kal
XeiTTOTepov, olov 6pvide<;, WttoXXwv vopnos. rjv he
d(ppbv eK rov aroparo<; d^ir) Kal rolai rroal Xa-
*
& my emendation (anticipated by Ermerins) : iroiiovrei
ti'eKO. ye- nis M: iroifovres a;j 6: toiv icrx"-'''^'' '"^o^fovres, tveKaye
Toil' Sfuol &p' axiTo'iaiv tlaiv Reinliold
Qiwv. tHiv iaxo-'^oiv :

TToieoiTer eVe/cd ye QeSiv. el 7a/) v.t.A. Wilam. See Postscript.

*
After npoaridcvTes the MSS., with many variations, have
a sentence which in Littre appears as ov yap KaBdira^ aWa
7rAeoca«iJ ravra 61 omit KaBdna^ and add ye fj.}ji/
fiiixi'rii'Tai.
after TrAeoro'cij. M has ev for nadaira^ and so have two other
146
 THE SACRED DISEASE, iv.

it be
by rites or by some cunning or practice that
they can, according to the adepts, be effected, in any
case I am sure that they are impious, and cannot
beheve that the gods exist or have any strength, and
that they would not refrain from the most extreme
actions. Wherein surely they are terrible in the eyes
of the gods. For if a man by magic and sacrifice will
bring the moon down, eclipse the sun, and cause storm
and sunshine, I shall not believe that any of these
things is divine, but human, seeing that the jiowerof
godhead is overcome and enslaved by the cunning
of man. But perhaps what they profess is not true,
the fact being that men, in need of a livelihood,
contrive and devise many fictions of all sorts, about
this disease among other things, putting the blame,
for each form of the affection, upon a particular god.^
If the patient imitate a goat, if he roar, or suffer
convulsions in the right side, they say that the
Mother of the Gods is to blame. If he utter a
piercing and loud cry, they liken him to a horse and
blame Poseidon. Should he pass some excrement, as
often happens under the stress of the disease, the
surname Enodia is applied. If it be more frequent
and thinner, like that of birds, it is Apollo Nomius.
If he foam at the mouth and kick. Ares has the

^
be retained which I have deleted as a
If the sentence
gloss the general will be: "Again and again do
meaning
they bethink themselves of this trick."
MSS. M and d have fxefxi/xrivTai. Ermerins reads oii yap ev
aWh TToWa ravra ixfixvrjvrai Reinhold oli yap Kuddira^ kvi,
:

aWa -rrXeoveat ravra vfveuriTai. The hist reading is tlie most

intelligible, but I reject the whole sentence as a gloss. So
apparently Wilaniowitz.
^ 8 omits to
yap Kal fjv.
*
Iko-^oikti (or lKa^ov(n) 0.
 nEPI lEPHS NOYSOT

:iO KTi^r], "Apy]<; tijv alrirjv e;\^€t.

olai Se i'vkto^ Set-
fxara TrapicTTaTac Kal (poSoi kuI irapdvoiai fcal
avaTn^hi'faie'i ex Ti]<i K\ivr)<;^ koI (f>€u^ie<; e'^w,
'E«aT>;? (fyaalv eivai iiTij3o\a<; Kal y'jpcooyv e(f>6Sou<;.
KaOapixolai re 'X^peovrai Kal iiraoiSfjcn, Kal avo-
aicoTaTov re Kal ddeoirarov Trpr]y/j,a rroieovaLV,
C09 efioiye SoKel- KaOalpovai yap tovs i)(^o/xei>ou<;
rfi vovaM a'ljxaTi re Kal dWoiai ToiovTOt<i
(oaTTep fxiaa/j,d tl e~)(^ovTa'i, rj d\d(TTopa<^, 7)
ire-

(f)apfiafC€v/jL6vov<;^ viro epyovdvOpcoTrcoi', i'j

tl
40 dvoaLov elpyaa/mevovi, ou? eXPO^ TavavTca rov-
Tcov TTOLeiv, dveiv ^ T€ Kal evx^crdai Kal e? to, lepa

(l)€povTa<i iKereveiv Tov<i Oeov;' vvv he tovtwv

fxev TTOieovaiv ovSev, Kadaipovai 8e. Kal rd fxev
TMV KaOap/jLcov^ Kpinnovai, ra he e? OdXaacrav
yfi
efi^dWovcTL, rd he e? to.
opea dirof^epovcnv,^ ottt]
/A>;Set9 d\\reTa( ixi]he eix^/jaerai' rd 8' eyprjv e?
lepd <f)epovTa<; too OeS) aTrohouvai, el hi] 6 Oeof;
TO.
eariv a^Tio^' ov fievTot eycoye d^ico vtto deov
dvdpMTTov crcojia jxtaiveaOai, ro eiriKripoTarov vtto
50 TOV dyvoraTOV dlO^d Kal tjv rvyy^avrj vtto erepov

fxe/xiaa/iievov57 tl TreTrovdof,
vtto tou Oeov KaOai-

peadat dv avTo Kal dyvi^eaOai fidWop 1) fiiai-

veaOai. rd yovv fxeyiara rojv d/MapTTj/xdrcdv Kal
dvoaKorara to delov euTi to KaOalpov Kal dyvi^ov
Kal pvjjbfxa^ ywofxevov rjixlv, avTOL re opov<i rolat
^
After K\ivr)s some MSS. have koX <p60nTpa, which the
editors retain. Oi omit.
*
irftpap/j.aKeu/.i.ei'ous 6t :
irecpapixayixfvovs most MSS. and
editoi's.
^
dvtiv omitted by 9.
*
Kadapuwv. Should not this be Ka9apf.i<iTuv^.
*
(pfpovffiy 6,

148
 THE SACRED DISEASE, iv.

blame. When at niglit occur fears and terrors,

delirium, jumpino-s from tlie bed and rushings out
of doors, tbej say that Hecate is attacking or that
heroes are assaulting.^ In making use, too, of
purifications and incantations they do what I think
is a
very unholy and irreligious thing. For tlie
sufferers from the disease they {)urify with blood
and such like, as thougli they were polluted, blood-
guilty, bewitched by men, or had committed some
unholv act. All such thev ought to have treated in
the opposite way they should have brought them
;

to the sanctuaries, with sacrifices and prayers, in

supplication to the gods. As it is, however, tiiey
do nothing of the kind, but merely purify them.
Of the purifying objects^ some they Jiide in the
earth, others they throw into the sea, others they
carry away to the mountains, where nobody can
touch them or tread on them. Yet, if a god is indeed
the cause, they ought to have taken them to the
sanctuaries and offered them to him. However, I
hold that a man's body is not defiled by a god, the
one being utterly corrupt the other perfectly holy.
Nay, even sliould it have been defiled or in any way
injured through some different agency, a god is -more
likely to purify and sanctify it than he is to cause
defilement. At least it is godhead that purifies,
sanctifies and cleanses us from the greatest and
most impious of our sins and we ourselves fix ;

"possessed," as we say.
^
The person is
*
If izatiapixdrwf be right, the translation will be "refuse,"
" I am not sure that my emendation is right,
off-scourings."
because what are i<adai>,uo\ be/ore the process of purification
become icada.pi.i.ara afterwards.
''

(ivfjL^a
di :
epv(.La M :
pv^a Reinhold.
149
 nEPI lEPHS NOTSOY

OeotcTC roiv lepoiv Kal tCov refievecov a7ro8eLKVv/j.ev,^

a)? af /x?;Se(? vivepiSaivr] rjv fjirj dyvevij, iacuvTe<;
T€ Tjfiei^ Treptppaivo/xeda oux, &>"> fiiatvofievoi, aX,X'
el' Ti Kal irporepov ex^Ofiev p.vcro^, tovto acpayviov-
60 fJ.€vot.^ Kal TTepl fxev roiv KaOap/xcov ovtco p.ot
01 BoKel ey^eiv.
Y. To
Se v6(jrip.a tovtg ouhev t'l p,oi SoKel
6eioT€pov elvai tmv Xolttcov, dWd
(f)vcnv e)(et rjv
Kal rd ciWa voai]p.ara, Kal Trpocj^aaiv 60 ev
eKaara yiverar ^ Kal h]Tov elrai, Kal ov6ev
Tjaaov erepcov, 6 ri dv firj ijSrj vtto ^popou ttoXXov
*
Kara^e^iaa/xevov y, coare rj8)] la^^vporepov elvai
TMV (f)apfjidK(ov TO)v 7Tpoa(f)epo/xevci)v. dp-^erai Se
oyairep Kal rdWa voai]p.aTa Kard yevo<i' el yap
eK (p\ey/xaT(oBeo^ (f)X€yp.aTco87]<;, Kal €k ^oX&>3eo?
10 )(oXco8rj^ yiverai, Kal eK cfidivcoSeo^; (f)divcoBj}^, Kal
€K (T7rXT]i'(t)S€o<i airXrjvcoOyj'i,^ ri KcoXvei orro
^
Trarrjp i) p,i]rrip eiy^ero voai'jpiaTi, rovrcp Kal rcov
eKyovcov e-)(^e(j6ai Tiva ; oj? 6 yovo^ €p)(^erai
TrdvToOev rov crco/jLaTO<i, ajro Te rcov vynipoiv
vyir]p6<;, Kal diro tmv voaepdv vocrepo^. erepov Se
^
Ermerins and Reinhold
airoSe'iKwufv aTroSeiKi'v,ufvot
:

{Se'iKvvi'Tai 6i) MSS.

Reinhold also reads o't'ovs for i.<s, an
ingenious correction. In 6 we have re/xtv and then a gap
followed by Seixvui'Tai.
^
From aA\' to a(f>ayviuvfiivoi is oniitted b}' 6 but is found
in M. Probably the eye of the scribe of 6 passed from the
first -t-ifvoi to the second.
'
The M8S. (with slight variations) read n\u after <l>v<riv,
and after yiyeTat have cpvcnv Se roiJTo KOi TTp6<pacnv anh ravTov
rh deioy yivfaOat a<p^ 'orov koI raWa -navra. There is obviously
corruption here as in Chapter I, one passage having been
compared b^' a scribe to the other. Jt is hard to mark off
the two passages as they were written originally. Reinhold

15°
 THE SACRED DISEASE, iv.-v.

boundaries to the sanctuaries and precincts of the

gods, so that nobody may cross them unless he be
pure; and when we enter we sprinkle ourselves, not
as defiling ourselves thereby, but to wash away any
pollution we may have already contracted. Such is
my opinion about purifications.
V. But this disease is in my opinion no more
divine than any other it has the same nature as
;

other diseases, and the cause that gives rise to

individual diseases.^ It is also curable, no less than
other illnesses, unless by long lapse of time it be
so ingrained as to be more powerful than the
remedies that are applied. Its origin, like that of
other diseases, lies in heredity. For if a phlegmatic
parent has a phlegmatic child, a bilious parent a
bilious child, a consumptive parent a consumptive
child, and a splenetic parent a splenetic child, there
is nothing to prevent some of the children
suffering
from this disease when one or the other of the
j)arents suffered from it for the seed comes from
;

every part of the body, healthy seed from the

healthy parts, diseased seed from the diseased parts.

1
Possibly SBev %Kaara yiueTai is also part of the
gloss in ;

which case the translation will be, "it has the same nature
and cause as other diseases."

emends Chapter I and reads liere twv XotTrwv, a\\' awh ravrov
yiyveadat a(p' otou Kal raWa irdfTa, koI Irijhv fJcat w.t.A. I
believe that not only has there been corruption due to com-
parison, but also glosses have crept in.
^
6 has is for 'daTe ^Srj.
* has
6 air\rjvias.
"
eXx^TO i'o(rri/.t.aTi, Toi^ry Reinhold :
flxfTo tovtw ni
voarifxaTL 6i.

15'
 nEPI lEPIIS N0T20Y

fxeya T€Kfit)piov on ouBev deiorepov ecrrt tmv

XoLirMV ^
voat]/j.dTcov rolcri yap (^XeyixaTcoheoi
(f)vcrei jLverai- rocai 6e ')(o\u>he(T iv ov Trpocnri-irrei'
Kairot ei
Oeiorepov iari roiv aWcov, rolaiv airaaiv
20 ofxolot)<i yiveaOai ttjv vovctov TavT7]v, koI fir]
eBei
21
oiuKpiveiv ^oXojSea /j.>')7€ (pXey/xarcoSea.
/li'jTe
VI. AWa
yap atTto? o eyKCCpaXo^ toutov tov
7rdu€0<;, watrep /cal rcou dWcov voarjp^ciTwv tmv
fj-eytarcov oto) Se rpoTTcp koi i^ oT?;? 7rpo(f}daLO<;
yiv6Tai, iyco (ppdcro) ad(j>a. o ey/c€cf)a\6<i ian
rov dvdpcoTTov SnrXoos coairep kul rolaiv aXXoiai
^MOi<; airacnv rb 8e fieaov avrov hieipyei
/-i^jviy^ XeTTTi'y Bib ovk aiel kuto, rawrb rrj<;
Ke(paXy<; dXyec, uXX^ iv fiepec eKarepov, ore he
diradav. koI (/)Xe/3e9 S' e'v avrbv reivovcriv e^
10 airavTO'i tov crw/zaTO?, TroXXal Kal XeTrrai, Bvo Be
•Tra-)(eiai, rj fiev dirb rov j]7raT0<;, i) Be dirb rov
(nrXrivo<^. Kal ?} /xei' dirb rod i]7raro<; coB^ ^X^'''
TO fiev n
Trj<; (f)Xel3b<i
^
Kdrco reiveL Bta rcov eVl
Be^ia Trap" avrbv rov vecppbr Kal ri^v xjrvrjv e?
TO evro<; rov p,'>jpov, Kal KaOi]Kei e? rbv iroBa, Kal
KaXelrac kolXt] (})Xe^fr• r} Be ereprj avw relvei Bia
^
(ppevo)v ro)v Be^toiv Kal rov irXevfxovo^;' aTrea-^^i-
arai Be Kal e<; ri]p KapBiijv Kal e<; rbv /3pa')(^iova
rbv Be^iov Kal rb Xoiirbv avco <pepei Bia t%
20 kXtjlBo^ €9 ra Be^ia rov av-)(^evo<;, e? auTo to

Bepfxa, ware Kard6T]Xo<; elvac rrap avrb Be rb

ov<i Kpvirrerai Kal evravOa a)(^i^erai, Kal rb fiev

Tra'X^vrarov Kal /xeytarov Kal KOtXorarov 69 rbv

eyKe^aXov reXevra, rb Be €9 rb ovs rb Be^iov, rb
Be 69 Toi^ 6(f)0aX/j.bv rbv Be^iov, rb Be 69 rbv

152
 THE SACKED DISEASE, v.-vi.

Another strong proof that tliis disease is no more

divine than any other is that it affects the naturally
phlegmatic, but does not attack the bilious. Yet,
if it were more divine than others, this disease

ought to have attacked all equally, without making

any difference between bilious and phlegmatic.
VI. The fact is that the cause of this affection, as
of the more serious diseases generally, is the brain.
The manner and the cause I will now set forth
clearly. The brain of man, like that of all animals,
is double, being parted down its centre
by a thin
membrane. For this reason pain is not always felt
in the same part of the head, but sometimes on one
side, sometimes on the other, and occasionally all
over. Veins lead up to it from all the body, many
of which are thin, while two are stout, one coming
from the liver, the other from the spleen. The
vein from the liver has the following character.
One part of it stretches downwards on the right
side, close by the kidney and the loin, to the inner
part of the thigh, reaching down to the foot it is ;

called the hollow vein. The other part of it stretches

upwards through the right diaphragm and lung. It
branches away to the heart and the right arm. The
rest leads upwards through the collar-bone to the
right of the neck, to the very skin, so as to be
visible. Right by the ear it hides itself, and here
it branches, the thickest,
largest and most capacious
part ending in the brain, another in the right ear,
another in the right eye, and the last in the nostril.
^
ToZtri yap M : rolai Se Konzoldi 0.
^
Trjj <p\i^us M : ToO (TirX-qvhs 0.
^
M and read ruv <pXfBoiv and place tu>v Stjuit' after
Tr\€V/XOVOS.

153
 HEPI lEPHS NOTSOT

fivKTrjpa. rov ifnaro<i outco? e;^et ra to)v

cirro jxev

(f)\€^o)v. hiareraTai. he kol utto tov (nr\r)vo<i

to, apicrrepa Kal kutco koI avco, wcnrep
(pXe-yjr e?
KoX rj UTTO rov rjiraro^, Xeirrorept) he koI
30 aadevearepr).
VII. Kara ravra^; he Ta<; ^Xt'/Sa? Kal iirayo-
fxe6a TO iroXv rov irvevp.aro'i- avrat yap rjfMiv
elalv avairvoal rov a-(o/xaro<; tov rjepa e? cr(f>d<;
eXKovaat, Kal e? to crM/Ma to Xolttov 6')(eTevovai,
Kara ra <^Xe^La, Kal avay\rv-)(ovaL Kal ttoXiv
d(f)idaiv. ov yap olov re ro TTpevp-a arrjvai,
dXXa %«/3ei o,v(^ ^e Kal Karw rjv yap crrf]ttov
Kal diToXycpOr], dKpaTe<i yiverat eKelvo to fxepo^;
OTTOV^ dv cTTf}' T€K/jiJ]piov hi' oTttv KaTaKei/xevfp
^
10 KaOrjpevq) (pXe/Bia 7nea6fj, ware to irvevpa p.r)
?*;

hie^ievai hid t?}? (f)Xe^6<i, evOv<; vapK-q e;^et.

12 irepl fiev twv ^Xe^wv ovt(o<; e%et.
VIII. 'H he vov(To<i avTT] yiverat roiaL p,ev
ov.
(pXeypaTLyai, Tolcn he ')(oXoyheaLV dp-^eraL
he (jiveadat rov epJ^pvov en ev rrj pijrpr}
errl

e6vro<i' KaOalperai yap Kal dvOel, (oairep raXXa

ev ravrj]
fiepea, irplv yeveadai, Kal
6 eyK€(f)aXo<i.
he KaddpceL rjv p.ev /caXco? Kal pLerpifd
rfi
Kadapdfj Kal fxi'jre irXeov pyre eXaaaov rov
heovTO<; aTTOppvfj, ovrox; vyii]pordrr]v tt)v Ke<^aXr}v
eyei' ijv he TrXeova pvfj diro iravro^ rov eyKecf^aXov
10 Kal dTTortj^i^ ttoXXt] voacahed re rr]V
yipyjrai,
KecpaXrjv e^ei av^av6pevo<i Kal rix°^ TrXerjv, Kal
ovre rjXLOV ovre -^i);^©? dve^erar rjv he dno evo?

1
Kaeh M : KaOSri 6.
*
wvevfj-a most MSS. :
aT;ua 0.

154
 THE SACRED DISEASE, vi.-viii.

Such the character of the veins from the Hver.

is
From the spleen too extends a vein downwards and
upwards to the left it is similar to the one from
;

the liver, but thinner and weaker.

VII. By these veins we take in the greater part
of our breath, for they are vents of our body,
drawing the air to themselves, and they spread it
over the body in general through the minor veins
and cool it then they breathe it out again. For
;

the breath cannot rest, but moves up and down.

If it is caught anywhere and rests, that
part of the
body where it rests becomes paralysed. A proof is
that should minor veins be so compressed, when a
man is lying or seated, that the breath cannot pass
through the vein, a numbness immediately seizes
him. Such is the character of the veins. ^
VIII. This disease attacks the phlegmatic, but
not the bilious. Its birth begins in the embryo
while it is still in the womb, for like the other parts,
the brain too is purged and has its impurities ^ expelled
before birth. In this purging if the action be thorough
and regulated, and if there flow away neither more
nor less than is proper, the infant has a
perfectly
healthy head. But if the flux from all the brain
be too abundant, and a great melting^ take place,
he will have as he grows a diseased iiead, and one
full of noise, and he will not be able to endure either
sun or cold. If an excessive flux come from one eye

*
Compare with this the argument of the treatise Breaths.
dr0ei"is a difficult word. It seems to be equivalent to
f^ai/dfl, but may be corrupt. The meaning, however, is
plain. The old explanation was that a.i'6e7 means "grows,"
but itsurely is connected with e^ai^del lower down.
^
"Deliquescence" would be the modern technical term.
 riEPI lEPHS NOTSOT

Tn'o? yevi]rat y 6(f)0a\/j.ov rj 0)t6<;, fj 4>\eylr t<<?

ffvvia^vavOrj, eveh'o KaKovrai to fxepo^;, 07r<y? ai>

Kal T?}? exv' V'' ^^ KaOapat^; /xi]

a7TOT)'i^io<i
iTriyevijrai, dWa
avarpacpfj tw i'yK€(f)uX(i), ovT(o<i
dvciyKr) (pXey/xarcoSea elvat. Kal olai pev rraL^LOL^;
iovaiv e^avdel eXKca Kal e? rtjv KecpaXijv Kal e^
ra coxa Kal i<; top ^pwra, Kal acaXooBea yiveTat,
20 Koi /xv^oppoa, ravra pev p)]iara Sidyei tt poiovai)^
r)j<i 7)\iKLr]<;- einavda yap d(jiieL Kal eKKaOauperai
TO (fiXeypa, o i)(pnu tV tt} p.y']Tprj KaOapdi'ivai- Kat,
Ta ovTCi) KaBapOevra^ ov yivCTai eTTiXrjTTTa
TT) vovcrcp TavTT] iirl to ttoXv. oaa Be KaOapd
Te icTTi, Kal pbi^d^ eXKCi p,T]Bev p,>}Te p,v^a p-)']Te
aiaXov avToi<; 7rpoep)(^eTai, p-i'jTe ev TJjm p.)jTp7]ai
TreiroiyjTaL ti-jv Kddapaiv, TOVTOiai Se eTriKLvhwov
28 icTTiv dXlaKeaOaL viro TavTi]<; ti]<; vouaov.
IX. ''Hi' 8e eirl Tip Kaphii-jv 7rot7jcri]Tac 6

KaTappoc; ttjv TTopeniv, 7raXp.o<; emXap-iSavei Kai

dadpba, Kal to. aTi']6ea SiacfidelpeTai, evioi Se
Kal KV(f)ol yivovTat,' OTav yap emKaTeXdij to
^
(pXeypa yjrvy^pbu eVl tov nXevp-ova Kal ttjv
Kaphirjv, dTToyp-vxeTUi to alp.a' al he (^Xe/Se? 7r/9o?
j3li]V \p'V^6p.€J'aL TTpo'i T(p irXevp-ovc Kal ttJ Kaphitj

7r?;Swcr<, Kal /; Kapdii] rraXXeTat,, wcrre vtto tj}9

dvdyKij<i TavTi]<; to dadp.a eTTLTrvnTeiv Kai Tr)v
10 opOoTTVOii-jv. ov yap hexerat to irvevp-a oaov
eOeXei, a')(pi^ KpaTi]9fi tov ^Xey/xaro? to eirippvev
Kal SiaOepp-avOev hia-xyOfj t? Ta^ (})Xe/3a<i' erreiTa
vaveTai tov iraXp-ov Kal tov aa6 p.aT0<i' rraveTai
KaBapOfUTa four MSS. (including Oi) have natSevdevra.
^
:

^
(pXeyua M: Trfef/ua 9.
t^^XP^^ ^'' some MSS. and the editors
*
axpt Oi : /ue'xP'^ ^^ '•

156
 THE SACRED DISEASE, viii.-ix.

or one ear, or if a vein be reduced in size, that part

suffers a lesion in proportion to the melting. Should
the purging not take place, but congestion occur in
the brain, then the infants cannot fail to be phlegm-
atic. If while they are children sores break out
on head, ears and skin, and if saliva and mucus be
abundant, as age advances such enjoy very good
health, for in this way the phlegm is
discharged
and purged away which should have been purged
away in the womb. Those who have been so purged
are in general not attacked by this disease. Those
children, on the other hand, that are clean,^ do not
break out in sores, and discharge neither mucus nor
saliva, run a risk of being attacked by this disease, if
the purging has not taken place in the womb.
IX. Should the discharge make its way to the
heart, palpitation and difficulty of breathing super-
vene, the chest becomes diseased, and a few even
become hump-backed for when the phlegm de-
;

scends cold to the lungs and to the heart, the blood

is chilled ;
and the veins, being forcibly chilled, beat
against the lungs and the heart, and the heart
palpitates, so that under this compulsion difficulty
of breathing and orthopnoea result. For the patient
does not get as much breath as he wants until the
phlegm that has flowed in has been mastered, warmed
and dispersed into the veins. Then the palpitation
and difficulty of breathing cease. It ceases in pro-

^
This use of Kaeap6s in the sense of "unpurged," "show-
ing no discharge," is peculiar. It should mean "needing no
purgation," not that the necessary purging does not take
place. One suspects that the correct reading sliould be ocra
:

5e /UTJT6 Ko.9a.ia inn,

VOL. II H
 nEPI lEPHS NOTSOT

Se OTTWi av KoX rov TrXy]0eo<i exD' V^ fJ-^v yap

TrXeov iiTCKaTappvfj, axoXalrepov,^ rjv he eXacrcrov,
Qaaaov Kal rji' TrvKvorepoi
ewaiv oi Kardppooi,
TTVKvcnepa i7rlXr)7no<; yivejai. ravra /xev ouv^
TTaaxei, rji> iirl rov TrXev/xova Kal rrjv KapSirjv
19 'iT]'^ Tjv he e? rr]v KOiXirjv, hidppoiai Xafx(Sdvovaiv.
X. 'Hi* he rouTfop fxev tcov ohwv ciTroKXeiadfj, e?
he ra'i (f)Xe^a<;, a9 Trpoelp^jKa, tov Kardppoov
TTOUjaijraL, d(pa)i'o<; yiverat Kal irvr/erai, Kal
u(f)po<i eK TOV ai6fiaT0<; eKpel,* Kal ol ohovre^;

avvyjpeiKacrc, Kal ai ')(^eipe<; avaTroivrai,, /cat ra

OfJ-pLara hiaarpecfiovrat, Kal ovhev
(fypoviouaiv,
ivioiat he Kal viro'^copel i) KoirpO'i^ Kdroy.^ b7ru><;

he rovroiv eKaarov 7rd<T)(^ei eyct) (})puaco' d<pu>iw<i

'
fiiv eariv orav e^al(f)vr]^ to (f)Xe^/pa i-mKareXOov
^
10 e? ra? (f)Xe/3a<i aTroKXeiarj rov rjepa Kal p-r)
TrapahexV'^^'' M"^^ ^'^ '^ov ejKecfiaXov pi]re e? ra?
(j)Xe/3a<; ra<i KOiXa<; p-qre e? Ta<> KoiXia<s,^ aXX,'
eTTiXd/Sr) Trjv dva7TV07]V orav yap Xd^ij dvdpwTTO^i
Kara to aropa Kal toi"? p,vKTp]pa<; to rrvevpa,
ejreiTa
irpcoTov pev e? TOf eyKe(f)aXov epx^^at.,
he e? TJ]V kolXItjv to TrXeicrTOV pepo^, to he eirl rov
TiXevpiOva, to he eirl Ta? (j)Xe^a<;. eK tovtcov he
aKihvarat, e?^" Ta XotTra p,epea Kara Td<i (f)Xe/3a<i'
Kal oaov pev e? epx^Tai, rovro pev
T-qv koiXlijv
20 Ty]v KOLXirjV hia-^v^^i, Kal dXXo ovhev avp/SaX-
Xeraf 6 h^ i<i rov ir^evpuovd re Kal Ta<? ^Xe/Sa?
*
axo'>^airfpov M : crxo^f'fpo*' 6.
2 * M.
e omits oiv. ;]
5 : ttri
^
Upfl M pu e. v kSttpos omitted by 0.
*
:

•
After Kara) the MSS. have (with slight variations) Kal
ravra yiverai iviore fiiv es to apiffrepa, bri Se ey to 6e|(0, 6t€
Si es au(f>6ripa. It is surely a gloss.
 THE SACRED DISEASE, ix.-x

portion to the quantity of the flux, that is, slower

if the flux be great, quicker if it be less. And if
the fluxes be frequent, the attacks are frequent.
Such are the symptoms when the flux goes to the
lungs and heart when it goes to the bowels, the
;

result is diarrhoea.
X. If the phlegm be cut ofl^ from these passages,
but makes its descent into the veins I have men-
tioned above, the patient becomes speechless and
chokes ,
from the mouth
froth flows he gnashes ;

his teeth and twists ^ his hands the eyes roll and ;

intelligence fails, and in some cases excrement is

I will now
2
discharged. explain how each symptom
occurs. The sufferer is speechless when suddenly
the phlegm descends into the veins and intercepts
the air, not admitting it either into the brain, or
into the hollow veins, or into the cavities, thus
checking respiration. For when a man takes in
breath by the mouth or nostrils, it first goes to
the brain, then most of it goes to the belly, though
some goes to the lungs and some to the veins.
From these parts it disperses, by way of the veins,
into the others. The portion that goes into the
belly cools it, but has no further use but the air ;

that goes into the lungs and the veins is of use

^
Possibly "clenches.'' The word can denote any sort of
convulsion.
2
The omitted words mean: "These symptoms manifest
themselves sometimes on the left, sometimes on the right,
sometimes on both sides."

'
(pXfyfin 6: TTuev/.ia M.
^
e's M : «7ri 8.
*
^r)T6 tj Taj KoiAiis is in M but is omitted by 6, perhaps
rightly.
10
is M : €7rl 0.
 nEPI lEPIIS NOTSOT

arip (Tv^^dWerai e<f ra.'i /cofXia? eaicov Koi e<i tov

e'yKi(f)a\ov,^ Kai ovrco rrjv (ppovrjcrtv xal Tr}V
KLvtjaci' TOiai f-ieXeai irapey^ei, ware, erreihav
a7roK\€tad(it)aii' a'l
(^XeySe? tov y)epo<; inro tov

(p\ey/j,aTO<; Kal py-j irapaBe^^^wvTat,^ dcfxovov

KadiaTaai Kal dcppova tov dvOpcoTrov. al he
)(^€ipe<; LLKpaTel'; jLvovTai Kal arrcovTai, tov
aipaTO<; dTpepi<yavTo<^ Kal ov hia\eopkvov^ oicnrep
30 elioOeL. Kai ol o'^OaXpol CiaaTpi(f>oi'Tai, Toiv
diroKXeiopivcov tov ?;epo? Kal cr(f)v^ovT(i)v.
(f)\6^L(i)i'

d(ppb'i eV tov aTopaTo^ 7rpoep)(€Tai e« tov

8e
TrXevpovd' oral' yap to irvevpa pi) icriT) e? avTov,
dcppel Kal dvaSXvei cocnrep d-TToOvrjaKoyv. 7;
he
KOTTpo^ vrrepy^eTat vtto ^itj'i Triuyofxevov TTviyeTai
he TOV rjTraro^; Kal t/)>? dvco KoiXir)-; tt/jo? TCL^i
(ppeva'i TrpoaTreTTTCoKOTCov Kal tov crTopdxov tt}?
yacTTpo^ uTTeiXrippevov'^ TrpoaTrLTTTei S' oTai' to
°
TTvevpa prj eair) e? to aTopa oaov elcoOei.
40 XaKTL^ei he Tolai irocrlv OTav drjp uTroKXeiadij
ev Tolcn peXeac Kal prj ol6<i re ^ hieKhvvai e^co
VTTO TOV (p\eypaTO<;' dtaacov he hid tov a'lpaTO^
dvco Kal KUTO) (TTracrpov epiroiel Kal ohvvqv, hio
XaKTL^ei. TavTa he 7rda)(€i iravTa, oiroTav to**
(f)\eypa Trapappvfj \lrv)^p6v i^ to alpa Oeppov
eov d-TToy\rv\(^6t yap Kal iaTi)ai to alpa- Kal tjv
pev TToXv rj to pevpa Kal Tra-^^v, avTLKa aTroKreLver
^
KpaTel yap tov a'ipaTO<; Tcp y!ru)(^ei Kal TTr'jyvvatv'
rjv he eXaaaov ^, to pev TrapavTCKa KpaTel
50 dirucfypd^av T^i' di'aTrvorjv eTreiTa toj -^povo)

^
Here has tpxfrai.
* Both M and d have iropa56'x"'''rai.

160
 THE SACRED DISEASE, x.

when it enters tlie cavities and the brain, thus

causing inteUigence and movement of the limbs, so
that when the veins are cut off from the air by tlie
phlegm and admit none of it, the patient is rendered
speechless and senseless. The hands are paralysed
and twisted when the blood is still, and is not
distributed as usual. The eyes roll when the minor
veins are shut off from the air and pulsate. The
foaming at the mouth comes from tlie lungs for ;

when the breath fails to enter them they foam and

boil as though death were near. Excrement is
discharged when the patient is violently compressed,
as happens when the liver and the upper bowel are
forced against the diaphragm and the mouth of the
stomach is intercepted this takes place when the ;

normal amount of breath does not enter the mouth. ^

The patient kicks when the air is shut off in the
limbs, and cannot pass through to the outside
because of the phlegm rushing upwards and ;

downwards through the blood it causes convulsions

and pain hence the kicking. The patient suffers
;

all these things when the phlegm flows cold into

the blood which is warm for the blood is chilled ;

and arrested. If the flow be copious and thick,

death is immediate, for it masters the blood by
its coldness and congeals it. If the flow be less,
at the first it is master, having cut off respiration ;

^
With the reading of 8, "body." Perhaps this reading
is correct.

*
For Siaxfof/.(vov M and some other ^ISS. have SiaSexo-
ueyov.
*
a.rrfi\n/j.fji,4vov M :
KaT(t\r]ixix(vu'V 6.
*
aT6fxa M :
trSjfjio. 0.
'
duSrai' rh M : Siroiav 6.
'
\iivxfi M :
ipuxpifi 9.
i6i
 IIEPI lEPHS NOTSOT

ofTorav (TKehaadfi Kara Ta<i <^Xe'/3a9 Kal fiiyfj tm

aifiari iroWw eovri Kal Oep/xM, r}V Kparrjdf)
tov a'l Kai
ouT(i}<i, ihi^avTO y)epa ^A-e'/Se?,
54 i<^p6v)](Tav.
XL Kal 6(Ta fxev a/xiKpa iraihia KardXr^TTTa

yiverai vovau) ravrrj, ra rroWa a-nauvrjcyKeL,

rfj

1)1'
TToXi) TO pevfia eTnyepi]Tat koX votlov ra yap

(f)\e(3i,a
XeTTTCL iovra ov hvvarai, vTTohe-^eaOai to
d)\eyaa viro Trayeo? Kal TrXiideo'i, dX)C d-rro^vye-
rai Kai 7r)]y vurat to atfia, Kai ovT(o<i airouvrjCTKei.
rjv Be oXiyov y
Kal e? d/ji(f)OTepa<; xa? 0Xe/3a? tov
Kardppoov 7ron;o-?;Tat, 7) e? tcl^; eVt Odrepa,
TTepiyiveTai iTrtarjfia eovTa' rj yap aTOfxa
oiroOev
10 -napea-naaTaL i) ocfidaXfio'i rj •^^elp rj avxv^'>
dv TO (f>Xe/3iov irXrjpwOev tov (f)Xeyfu-aTO^ KpaTi]Ofj
Kal dTTKTXi'avOf). TOVTO) ovv TO) (j)Xe/3L(i) dvdyKt]
da-OevicTTepov elvat Kal ivSeecTTepov tovto tov
a(opLaTO<; to /3Xa06V e?
Be tov TrXeiw XP^''°^

d)(f)€Xel OX?
eVt TO iroXv' ov yap eVi i-niX-i^TrTOv
aira^ eTrcarj/xavdrj, Bid ToBe- vrro t^9
yiveTai, rjv
a'l Xoiiral KaKOvvrat
dvdyKr]<; TauT?y<? al cjiXe/^a
KOI p.€po<; TL avvio-xyaivovTaL, &)?' tov fxev tjepa
BiyeaOai, rov Be (bXeyu.aTo<; tov KaTdppoov p.i]KeTi
20 aaUevecTTepa fievTOt ra
o/iOta)9 eTTLKarappeiv
fieXea elKo<i elvac, twv ^Xe/Boov KaKwdeiaoiv. olctl

8' dv ^opeiov re Kal irdvv dXiyov Trapappvfj Kai

€9 Ta Be^id, nepiyLvovTai,- KLvBvvo<i Be

ao-7;yu&)9

(TvvTpa(f)i)vai Kal avvav^tjOl'ivai, rjv fxrj Oepairev-

Oojcrc TOiacv iiriTrjBeLocaiv. rolai p-ev ovv
26 iraiBioLaiv ovtco yiveTai, ?)
otl tovtcov iyyvraTQ).

^
After fifPTot both M and e have 6fioi<vs. It is omitted in

162
 THE SACRED DISEASE, x.-xi.

but in course of time, when it is dispersed

through-
out the veins and mixed with the
copious, warm
blood, if in this way it be mastered, the veins admit
the air and intelligence returns.
XI. Little children when attacked by this disease
generally die, if the flow come on copious and with
a south wind for the minor veins
;
being thin cannot
admit the phlegm because of its thickness and
abundance, but the blood is chilled and congeals,
causing death. But if the flow be slight, and make
its descent either into both veins or into one or the

other, the child recovers but bears the marks of the

disease —a distortion of mouth, eye, hand or neck,
according to the part from which the minor vein,
filled with phlegm, was mastered and reduced. So
by reason of this minor vein this part of the body
which has been injured must be weaker and more
defective. But the injury generally proves beneficial
in the long run, as a child is no
longer subject to
the malady if it be once marked, the reason
being
as follows. In sympathy with this lesion the other
veins too suffer and are
partially reduced, so that
while they admit the air the flux of
phlegm that
flows down into them is lessened. The limbs, how-
ever, are naturally weaker, the veins having suffered
injury. When the flux takes place with the wind
in the north, and is
very slight and to the right, the
children recover without a mark. There is a risk
however that the disease will be nourished and grow
with the patient, unless appropriate remedies be
used. Children, then, suffer in this way, or very
nearly so.

several Paris MSS. It is

probably a repetition of the
preceding bfxoijis,

163
 nEPI lEPHS NOTEOY

XII. Tot/? Se •TTpea^vrepov'i ovk drroKTeLvet,

OTav eTnyeinjrai, ovBe Biaarpetpef ai re yap
<f)Xe^€^ elal KolXai Kal al'/naro^ fiearal depp-ou,
8l6 ov ^ hvvaraL eTriKpaTrjaai to (pXeyfia, ouB'

d7ro\jrv^at to aJp.a, wcrre kuI Trrj^ai, dW avro

KpareiTat, Kal Karap-elyvvrai rw al'pari ra^ew?'
Kal ovTco Trapahk'XpvTai ai (/)Xe'/ie9 top ijepa, Kal
TO (ppoi'Tjfia iyyiverai, rd re cnj/jLela ra Trpoeipy]-
p,€i>a i)aaov emXajji^dvei Sid rrjv 1(t\vv. tolcl he
10 7Tpea/3vTdTOL<i orav eTrLyevr/Tai tovto to voar}/j.a,
hid ToSe diTOKTeivei >) TrapdTrXrjKrov TTOiel, on ai
(f)\e^e^ KeKevwvrai Kal to al/j.a oXiyov re iaTi
Kal XeTTTOv Kal v8ape<;. rjv fiev ovv ttoXv Karap-
^
pvfi Kal ^et/xco2/09, diroKTelvei' dwec^ypa^e yap
Ta? dvaTTi'od^ Kal aTreVj/^e to aifia, ijv iir
d/xcfiOTcpa 6 KaTdppoo<i yevi]7ai' rjv h eVt Odrepa
fMouvov, TrapdTrXijKTOV TToier ov yap hvvaTai to
aifia eTTiKpaTrjaai tov cl)X€yf^iaT0<i Xerrrov eou Kai
yjrv^^pov Kal oXiyov, dX\! avTO Kpari-jdev indyr],
20 were dKparea elvai eKeiva KaO a to al/xa
21 hiecfiOdpj].
XIII. 'E? Be rd Be^id p,dXXop KaTappel rf e?
ra dpicTTepd, oti ai <^Xe/3e? eiriKoiXoTepai ^ elcri

Kal TrXeove'i rj ev T0i<i dpi(nepol<;.^ eiriKaTappel

Be Kal diTOTrjKeTai Toiai p,€V TraiBioiai fidXiara,
oi<; dv BiadepfiavOfj rj K€(paX7] i]v re vtto rjXiov,
rjv re vtto Trupo?, Kal e^a7TLVi]<i^ 4'P^tv ^ eyKe-

^
5ib ov Ernierins, Reinhold : a oh 6: iin ov M : & ov5i
Littre.
*
aTrf(ppale 6 cnrfirvt^e M.
:

*
Before 4TnKot\6Tepai Ernierins adds ivTav9a.
*
After apiarepois 6 has on a-rrh tov tjttotos [oAfxaros ju)

164
 THE SACRED DISEASE, xii.-xiii.

XII. Older people are not killed by an attack of

the disease, nor are they distorted for their veins;

are capacious and full of hot blood, so that the

phlegm cannot gain the mastery, nor chill the blood
so as to congeal it but is itself quickly mastered
;

by the blood and mixed with it. So the veins admit

the air, intelligence is present, and the symptoms
already mentioned attack less violently because the
patient is strong. When this disease attacks very
old people it kills or paralyses them, the reason
being that their veins are emptied, and their blood
is scanty, thin and watery. Now if the flux be
copious and in winter, death results for it chokes ;

respiration and congeals the blood should the flux

take place to both sides. If on the other hand the
flux be to one side only it causes paralysis for the ;

thin, cold, scanty blood cannot master the phlegm,

but is itself mastered and congealed, so that those
parts are powerless where the blood has
been
corrupted.
XIII. The flux is to the right rather than to the
left because the veins are more capacious and more
in number than on the left. The flux and melting
occur mostly in children when the head has been
heated by sun or fire, and then suddenly the brain

reiuovcri. Kol inrh M has airh yap tov Tjiraros

rov a-n-Krivos.
Tflifouai Kal airh Ermerin.s (after Dietz) reads
rov (nr\ijv6s.
ano yap toC tjttotos Teii'ovai Kal oiiic cnrh tov (Tn\-qr6s. Reiiihold
rewrites this on al (pKe^es al anh rov 7j7roTos reivov(rat iirt-
:

al inrh rov
KOiKorepai elcTi Ka\ trKfoies 7; eV rolffiv apiCTepolcnv
anX-qvos. I feel that the sentence is a note which has crept
into the text.
6
]'>efore Kal i^airivr)s the MSS. have^f re. Littr^ followed
hv Ennerins, deletes. Reiiihold adds eVeiSaf before Sia-
Bep/navdri and
reads fireiTa for fjv re Kal before e^aTriVijs.
i6s
 HEPI lEPHS NOrSOT

<f)a\o<;' t6t€ yap dTroKpLveTat

TO (fiXeyfia. diroTi]-
Kerai pev yap diro tT;? Oep/xnaLijii kuI Bia^vato^
Tov iyKecfx'iXov eKKpiverai he tnro t^? ylrv^io^
10 T€ Kal crucTTao-to?, kuI ovtq)<; eTrc/carappel. Tolcri

fiev avrrj i) '7rp6(f)aai<; yu'erai, rolai Be /cal iTretSdv

irvevpara voro<; peTaXd/Br),
e^aTTivrj^ fxera (Bopeia
^
avveaTTjKOTa rov eyKe^aXov Ka\ evadeveovra
eXvcre koX e^dXaaev, ware irXyfppvpelv ro (pXeypa,
Kal ovT(o TOV KUTappoov TToiecTaL. eTTiKaTappei
he Kal e^ dBijXou" (po^ou yivopevov, Kal rjv Belar)
/So>;'o"ai/T09 Ttvo<;, t) peTa^v KXalav pt] ol6<i re
77 TO TTvevpa Tayeco^ dvaXa/Selv, ola yiveToi
iraiBioicn ttoXXukl^;' 6 tl B' dv tovtwv avT&
20 yevrjTai, evdv<; €(f)pi^e to acopa, Kal dcfxcpd yevo-

pevo'i TO TTvevpa 01)^ elXKvaev, d\Xd to irvevpa

i^pepbrjae, Kal 6 eyKe(f)aXo<; (TwecrTT], Kal to alpa
eaTuOi], Kal outco? aTreKpidrj Kal eTTiKaTeppvi] to
(f)Xeypa. Tolcrt pev iraiBioLaiv avTai at 7rpo(f)d-
aie<; tT;? e7riX,?/\//-i09 elcTL tt]v dp)(^i']v. Tolai Be
irpeaQvTr^aLV 6 -^eipoov 'KoXepnoTaTo^ iaTiv OTav
yap irapa irvpl ttoXXw BiaOeppavOfj t7]P Ke(f)aXr]v
Kal TOV eyKe(f}aXov, eireiTa ev -v/^-u^^et y€n]Tai Kal
piyaoarj, rj Kal eK yfrv)(^eo<i et9 dXe7]v eXOrj Kal irapd
30 TTVp TTOXV, TO aVTO TOVTO TTuaXei, Kal Ol/T&)9
eiriXriTTTo<; yiveTai KaTO, to, TTpoeiprjpeva. klvBv-
vo<; Be 7roXv<i Kal rjpo<i iraOelv tcovto tovto, rjv

TjXicoOfj Tj K€(f>aX?y tov Be Oepeo<;^ yKiaTa, ov yap

yivovTai peTa/3oXal e^airivaloL. OTav Be e\K0<jiv

*
evcrSffeoyTa Littre, with one MS.: acrOerta uvra 6:

*
I have adopted the readings of B/u in this sentence. The
editors omit Koi before 7jf and put a cunnna at dS^Aou, as

i66
 THE SACRED DISEASE, xiii.

has been chilled, for then it that the phlegm

is

separates oft". It melts owing the heat and

to
dift"usion of the brain ;
it separates owing to the
chill and contraction, and so flows down. This is
one cause. In other cases the cause is that the
south wind, suddenly coming on after north winds,
loosens and relaxes the brain when it is braced and
strong, so that the phlegm overflows, and thus it
produces the flux. It is also caused by fear of the

mysterious, if the patient be afraid at a shout, or

if while wee])ing he be unable
quickly to recover
his breath, things which often hajipen to children.
Whichever of them occur, the body is immediately
power of speech and does
chilled, the patient loses the
not breathe, the breath stops, the brain hardens, the
blood stays, and so the phlegm separates off and
flows down. Such among children are the causes
of the seizure ^ to begin with. Of old j)atients the
greatest enemy is winter. For when an old man
has been heated in head and brain by a large fii"e,
and then comes into the cold and is chilled, or if
he leave the cold for warmth and a large fire, he
experiences the same symptoms and has a seizure,
according to what has been said already. There
is a serious risk of the same
thing happening in
spring also, if the head be struck by the sun. In
summer the risk is least, as there are no sudden
^
iirlK-qil/is occurs only here in tliis treatise.

" obscure causes too

though the meaning were, produce it,
for instance a shout, etc." The objection to tliis is that the
examples given are certainly not SStjAb.
roil 5e Bepeos M
*
rh Si Oepos 6.
:

167
 DEPI lEPIIL NOTLOX

erea 7rape\9>}, ovKert ?; vovao^ avrrj eViXa/x/Sa-

vet, i)v fii] t'/c Trailiiou (7vvrpo(f)o<i y, dXk ?/ o\Lyov<;
rj ovheva' a'l yap c^A-eySes" aip.aro<i piecnal ttoWov
elaiv, Kol 6 iyKei^aXo^ avvecTTrjKe kul iari
(TTpii(i>v6<;, wcrre ouk eTTtKaTappel
eirl Ta<i (p\ei3a<;'

40 rjv S' iiriKaTappuf), tov a7fxaT0<; ov Kparel,^

41 TToWov iuvTO<i KoX Oepp-ov.
XIV. ^n.1 Se uTTo iraihiov avv7)v^rjrat Kai
(Tvi'TeOpaiTTai, eOa TreTroiijrai iv rfjcri /xera-
^oXfjaL TbiV 7ri'ev/.iaT0)V rovTO 'jTda')^etv, Kal
iirlXTjiTTOV yiveraL co? to, ttoXXu., kuI pLciXiaTa iv
rocai vorioLcTiv !']
re u.TrdWa^i'i ^aXeTrrj yiverar
yap eyKe(f)aXo<i vyp6repo<i yeyove t?]^ (f>vcno<; Kal
7r\j]/ii/u.vpel vTTo tov (f)Xeyp.aTO'i, loare too? p,€V

KaTappooi<; TrvKVOjepov; ytveaOai, eKKpidrjvai he

fXT]K6Ti olov re elvai to (f)Xeyfia, fxyjSe dva^t]pav-
10 Orp'at TOV eyKecjiaXop, dXXd hui^ejSpex^daL Kal
elvai uypov. yi'di] B' dv ri^ ToSe'^ pdXiara ro'ai
TTpofSdTOiaL Tolcn KaTaXi]iTTOi(Jt, yivopei'oi<i vtto
Ti]s'vovaov TavTrj<; Kal p,dXiaTa Trjaiv ao^LV
auTac yap irvKvoTaTa Xafi/SdvovTar i)v ^faYo-v|r;;?3
Ti]i> K€cf)aX}'ii>, tov eyKe(f>aXov vypov euvra
eup)]a€i<;
Kal ui^^pcoTTO^;
Kal KaKov o^ovra, Kal iv
irepLTr'Xeoiv
rovTM htfXovoTL yvdiaei on ov-)^^ o ^eo? to aoj/xa
XvixaiveTai, aXV tJ vovao<i. ovrco S' e^ei Kal to)
uvOpioTTW- OTTorav o
yap ^povo<i yevrjrai rfj vovctm,
20 ovK eVi l)')aip,o<i yii'€Tai' hieaOieTai yap o iyKe4>a-
Xo9 UTTO TOV (f)Xey/jLaTo<i Kal T-qKCTai, to oe dTroTrj-
Kop-evov vhwp yiverai, Kal vepiexei tov iyKe(t>aXov
fc'/cTO? Kal TrepiK\vtei' Kal hid tovtd irvKj'OTepov

iTriXrjTTTOi ytvovrai Kal paov. Slo S?; iroXv^^povLO^

j; vov(jo<;, otc to irepippeov Xeirrov ecxTLV vtto

1 68
 THE SACRED DISEASE, xiii.-xiv.

changes. After the twentieth year this disease does

not occur, or occurs but rarely, unless it has been pre-
sent from infancy. For the veins are full of abundance
of blood, and the brain is compact and hard, so that
either there is no flux to the veins, or, if there be a
flux, it does not master the blood, which is copious
and hot.
XIV. But when the disease dates from infancy and
has grown and been nourished with the body, the habit
has been formed of the flux occurring at the changes
of tile winds, and the patient generally has an attack
then, especially if the wind be in the south. Recovery,
too, proves diflicult ; the brain is
unnaturally moist,
and flooded with phlegm, so that not only do fluxes
occur more frequently but the phlegm can no longer
sejiarate, nor the brain be dried, being on the contrary
soaked and moist. The truth of this is best shown
by the cattle that are attacked by this disease,
especially by the goats, which are the most common
victims. If you cut open the head you will find the
brain moist, very full of dropsy and of an evil odour,
whereby you may learn that it is not a god but the
disease which injures the body. So is it also with a
man. In fact, when the disease has become chronic
it then proves incurable, for the brain is corroded
by
phlegm and melts, and the part which melts becomes
water, suiTounding the brain outside and flooding it,
for which reason such people are attacked more

frequently and more readily. Wherefore the disease

lasts a long time, because the surrounding fluid is thin

^
KpoTtei 6 KaTaxpaTfei
: M.
''
rdSe M ra-Se 6.
:

*
5ia«o\|/r;s M :
'SiaKo^as opats (sic) 9.

169
 nEPI lEPHS NOYSOT

'iTo\viT\rjdei)i<;, Kal eudwi KpaTelrat vtto tov

27 a7/j,aro<i fcai StaOep/xaiveTai.
XV. "Ocroi8eijBT]iOdB€<; elalTfjvovaM.Trpoyivco-
aKOvaiv orav fj,eWfoai X>/'v/recr^at, kui (f^^uyouatr
€K 70)1' avdpMTTWV, l]l> ixkv 6771)9 fj aVT(h TU OLKia,^
oiKuSe, rjv 8e /i//, e? to epij/xoTarov, oirrj /xeX-
Xovaiv avTOV eXdy^Knoi o-yp-ecrdai Trecrovra, evdvs
T€ eyKaXvirrerai' touto Be iroiel vtt ala)(vvyi^
rou 7rdO€o<; kol oi)^ vtto (po^ov, (o<; ol ttoXXol
vopi^ouai,^ rou Saifxoviov. ra Bk TraiBcipia to
pLev rrpcorov TTLTnovaiv oiri] av tv-)(^uktlv vtto
10 (h]Ou]^' 6~av Be TTuXXdKi<i^ KaTdXrjTrroi yii>o)VTai,
eTreiBav Trpoa'iaOwvTai, (pevyovai rrapa Ta? pi]-
Tepa<; rj irapa aXXov ovrtra pdXiaTayivooaKovaiv,
VTTO Beov<; /cal (fi6/3ov tPj<; 7rd6r]<;' to yap ala-)(^v-
14 veaOat * ovtto) yivwaKOvaiv.
XVI. peTa/3oXfjai rcov irvevpdTcov
'Ei/ Be TTJat
Bia TuBe yiveaOat, Kal pdXiara
(f)T]pl e7riXi']7rT0v<i
TolcTi voTioiaiv, eTreira rolai ^opeLOiaiv, hirena
Tolai XotTTolcri Trvevpaat' ravra yap tmv XonrSiv
nvevpLaTwv la')(yp6raTd eari /cat uXXi'jXoi<i evavriw-
TUTa Kara ri^v cndcnu Kal Kara
ttjv Bvvapiv.
pev yap avinarijai tov rjepa Kal to
/3opey](;
OoXepov T€ Kal to voT(i)Be<; eKKptvei Kai Xapirpov
Te Kal Bia^avea Troier Kara Be tov avTov Tpo-rrov
^
10 Kol TuXXa TrdvTa eK t/}? OaXdaoii^ dp^dpeva
Kal TOiv aXXwv vBdTcov' eKKpivei yap e^ drrdvTwv
TT]i' voTiBa Kal
TO Bvo^epov, Kal i^ avTcov TOiv
dvOpdjTTwv, Bto Kal vyi7]p6TaTO<f eoTi twv dvepwv.

'
7) avToi TO oiV/a 0: ainwv o oIkos tj) M.
2
Here 6 adds fol.

170
 THE SACRED DISEASE, xiv.-xvi.

tlirough its abundance, and is immediately mastered

and warmed by the blood.
XV. Such as are habituated to their disease have a
presentiment when an attack is imminent, and run
away from men, home, if their house be near, if not,
to the most deserted spot, where the fewest
people
will see the fjill, and
immediately hide their heads.
This is the result of shame at their
malady, and not,
as the many hold, of fear of the divine.
Young
children at first fall anywhere, because they are un-
familiar with the disease but when tliey have
;

suffered several attacks, on having the

presentiment
they run to their mothers or to somebody they know
very well, through fear and terror at what they are
suffering, since they do not yet know what shame is.
XVI. At the changes of the winds for these reasons
do I hold that
patients are attacked, most often when
the, south wind blows, then the north wind, and then
the others. In fact the north and south are
stronger
than any other winds, and the most opposite, not
only in direction but in power. For the north wind
contracts the air and separates from it what is turbid
and damp, making it clear and transparent. It acts
in the same way upon everything as well that rises
from the sea or waters generally. For it separates
the moist and tiie dull from everything,
including
men themselves, for which reason it is the most

*
woWaKis 6 : other MSS. and the editors.
ir\(oi'aKis
*
Before oi;Trco the MSS. except M and ^^ have iralSfs 6vt(s.
Littre retains, and so does Reinhold. I think it must be a
gloss (we should expect «oi't«s) and so, I find, do Eimerins
and Wilamowitz.
*
ap^dfiepa MSS.: f^dpiueva Mack's Codex Mediceus :

ap|a/if)'os Einierins :
i^aepov^iva Reiuhold.

171
 nEPI lEPIIS NOTSOT

Se v6to<; ravavTLa rovrco epyci^eTai' irpoyrov fiev

ap\erai rov ijepa crvveaTijKora Kararr^Keiv Kai
oia^elv, KaOoTL kuI ovk evOv'^ jrvel peya<i, dWa
TTpMTOV, on ou ^vvarai iirLKparrjaat
^
>ya\i]vl^€i
rov Tjepo^ avTLKa, rou irpooOev ttvkvov re iovTO<i
Koi crui'ecrT>;/coTO<?,^ dWa rep XP^^'V StaXi^ti" to 8'
20 avTO TOVTO Kal epyd^eruL kuI ri]v ddXaa-
rrjv <yP]v
crav /cat 7rorap,ov<; Kal Kpi]va<i Kal cppiara
Kal oaa (pverai Kal ev 0I9 n vypov iariv'
eart 8e iv iravTi, ev rw p,(v TrXeov, ev tm he
eXaaaoV aTTavra he ravra alcxddveraL rov irvev-
fxaro^ Tovrov, Kal e/c re Xap^irpoiv hvo<^cohea
lyLverai, Kal ck -^vxpoyv Oeppd, Kal eK ^i]po)v
voTOiEea' oaa 8' ev oiKi]paai Kepdpia i)
Kara 77)9
icTTi /.Lear a olvov rj aWov rivo<i vypov, irdvra
ravra alaOdverai rov vorov Kal hiaXXdaaei rrjv
30 popcfiifv erepov elho<i' rov re i]\iov Kal rijv
e?
aeXrjvt]v Kai rdXXa darpa ttoXv d/xl3Xvo)7rorepa
KaOiarrjat ri]<; (fyvaio'i. ore ovv Kal rovrcov ovrco
fieydXwv eovrcov Kal la\'vpo)v roaovrov eiriKparel
Kal ro aoipa TToiel alaOdveaOai, Kal pera^dXXeiv
ev rwv avepwv rovrwv rfjoi peraXXayfjaiv,
vonorai XveaOat re Kal (pXv^dv
dviiyKT] rolai /xev
rov eyKe<paXov Kal xa? (j)Xel3a<; ;i^a\a/3&)T6/:a<?
yiveaOai, rolai he /Bopeloiai avvlaraaOai ro
vyi7]p6rarov rov iyKecpdXov, ro he voaifkorarov
40 Kal iiyporarov eKKpiveaOai Kai irepiKXv^eiv e^co-
dev, Kal ovro) rov<i Karapp6ov<i e-jriyiveaOai ev
rP/ai p,era^oXfjai rovrcov raw Tri'evpdrcov. oi/tw?
avrt] 1] j'ovao'i yiverai Kal OdXXei diroroiv rrpoat,-
ovrwv re Kal diriovroiv, Kal ovhev eariv drro-
pcorep^] rcov dXXcov oi'ire IrjaOai ovre yvMvai,
46 ovhe Oeiorept] y al aX\ai,
172
 THE SACRED DISEASE, xvi.

healthy of the winds. But the action of the south

wind is the opposite. At first it begins to melt and
diffuse the condensed air, inasmuch as it does not
blow strong immediately, but is calm at first, because
it cannot at once master the air, that before was

thick and condensed, but requires time to dissolve it.

In exactly the same way it acts upon earth, sea,
rivers, springs, wells, and everything that grows in
which there is moisture, and moisture is in everything,
though more in some things than in others. All
these things feel the effects of this wind, and become
dull instead of bright, hot instead of cold, wet instead
of dry. Vessels of pottery too kept in rooms or
underground, which are full of wine or other liquid
always feel the effects of the south wind and change
their shape to a different form. The sun, moon and
stars it makes much duller than they naturally ai'e.
Since then it so masters even things that are so biff
and strong, makes the body feel its effects and change
with the changes of these winds, of necessity a south
wind relaxes and moistens the brain and enlarges the
veins, while north winds press together the healthiest
part of the brain, separating the most diseased and
moist, and washing it out for which reason the fluxes
;

occur at the changes of these Avinds. Thus this

disease is born and grows from the things that come

to the body and leave it, is no more troublesome to

understand and cure thaii are others, and is no more
divine than otiiers are.

^
ya\yii'i^(t Ofi:
Aayat'i^ei M: \ay ipi^et Errnerins.
* y lias ainl'(a tov ivpoadiv
iSu ^I :
iifpos ttu.ci'uC k.t.A.

173
 nEPI lEPHS NOYSOT

XVII. KlSevac Se XPh toi^? audpcoTrovf;, on e'|-

ovBevb'i al rjBoval yivovTac Ka\ ^ ev(^pocrvvai

Tj/jLiv
Kai yeXcore^; Kal Traihial r) evrevOev,'^ /cal Xvirai
Kai dvLai ^ Kal hva<^po<Tvvai Kai KXavdfxoi. Kal
rovT(i) (^poveofiev /xdXiara'^ Kal /SXe-rrofxev Kal
uKovofxev Kat, SiayivcoaKO/jiev rd re al<T')(pd Kal
KaXa Kai KaKa Kal dyadd Kal //Sea Kal d-qhea, rd
/xev SiaKp[i>ovr€<;, rd he
v6/j.rp rfo avfKpepovTt
^
alaOavoixevoi,^ rCo he aina> tovtm Kal p-aivofxeOa
10 Kal Trapa^poveofxev, Kal heifiara Kal cf)6i3oi irapi-
aTavrai i]fuv, rd jiev vvKTCop, rd he Kal fxeB'
))p,eprp), Kal dypvirviaL Kal irXdvoi aKaipoi, Kal
(ppovrihe^; oy^ iKvev/xevac, Kal dyvwaiai tS)v
KaOearciiTWv Kal drjOiai. Kal ravra 'n'da)(^ofxev
uTTO Tov iyKe(f)dXou iravra, orav ovro<i firj vyialvr],
dXXa 6epiMOTepo<i ti^? (f)vaio<; yeviirai rj yjrvxpo-
T€po<; rj vypoTepo^ rj ^r]p6Tepo<;, 7; ti dXXo ire-rrovdr}
77 ddo<;
irapa t^-jv (pvaiv o /x>; eoi>6ei. Kal puaLvo-
fieda pev viro vypoT7]ro<i' orav ydp vyp6r€po<;
20 T/79 (f)vcrio<i rj, dvdyKTj Ktveladai, Kivevp-euov he
jjiy'jTe o^iv uTpe/xi^eip jui'jre ttjv aKo/jv, dXX^
TTjv
dXXore d\Xa opdv Kal ukovslv, ri'jv re yXoiaaav
TOiaina hiaXeyeaOat ola dv ^Xeirrj re Kal dKovj]
eKaarore' oaov S' dv drpepujcrT) 6 eyKe(^aXo<i
25 xpovov, ToaovTov Kal (ppovei 6 dv6pu)7ro<;.
XVIII. FlveraL he 1) hiacpOop)] rou €yK€(f)dXov
VTTO (f)Xeyp.aTo<; Kal )(^oXrj<i' yi'dxret he eKarepa
^
Before fv<ppocrvvai some MSS. have ai. It is omitted by
Ofx. and in M was first omitted and tlien restored.
^
After ivrevdev d/j. have '6dev, whicli is read by Wilaraowitz
*
*
aviat M :
fiaviat 9.
After fidkiffra the MSS. (except 6) and the editors have
KOX VOfVfXfV.
 THE SACRED DISEASE, xvii.-xviii.

XVII. Men ought to know that from the brain,

and from the brain only, arise our pleasures, joys,
laughter and jests, as well as our sorrows, pains,
griefs and tears. Through it, in particular, we think,
see, hear, and distinguish the ugly from the beautiful,
the bad from the good, the pleasant from the un-
pleasant, in some cases using custom as a test, in
others perceiving them from their utility. It is the
same thing which makes us mad or delirious, inspires
us with dread and fear, whether by night or by day,
brings sleeplessness, inopportune mistakes, aimless
anxieties, absent-mindedness, and acts that are con-
trary to habit. These things that we suffer all come
from the brain, when it is not healthy, but becomes
abnormally hot, cold, moist, or dry, or suffers any other
unnatural affection to which it was not accustomed.
Madness comes from its moistness. When the brain
is
abnormally moist, of necessity it moves, and when
it moves neither sight nor h.earing are still, but we
see or hear now one thing and now another, and the
tongue speaks in accordance with the things seen
and heard on any occasion. But all the time the
brain is still a man is intelliijent.
XVm. The corruption of the brain is caused not
only by phlegm but by bile. You may distinguish

®
After alaQavSixevoi tlie MSS. have ra Se koX ras n-i^ovas
:

Ka\ ras drjSias Tors Kaipols ZiayivwcTKovres Ka\ ov (o5 witliout Koi
,

0fx) ravra aofffKet ti/xcv. Reinhold reads diayiyt'wKovaiu ov.

Littre ami Erinerins retain. I reject the phrase, as being a
gloss. Wilamowitz has r£ Se ras {jSovas kuI ras ar]5ias -roiai
Kaipoiai 5tayiyv'J)(TK0vres, ov Tavra apeaKft rif.uv. This restore.^
the grammar to a simple anacoluthon, but in sense it is little
more than a repetition of the preceding words.
*
8 has /j.aivojj.ii'Sjxeda.
 nEPI lEPHS NOTSOY

mBc' ol fxev VTTO (f)Xeyfj.aTO<i [xaivo^evoi i](TV)^oi

re elat kuI ov ^oijral ouBe Oopv/ScoBee^,
ol Be VTTO ;^o\?'}9 KeKpciKxai re koI KUKoup-
701 Kol ovK drpe/jLaloi, aW alel ri aicai-

pov Bpo)VT€<;. ?)/-' /Jiev ovv avve'^^oi^ p,aLv(ovrai,

avTUi al TTpo(})(iai€'i rjv Be elaiv
Beliiara koI
(po^oi TrapicrTMVTai, vtto /ii€TaaTdcno<; rov iy-
10 Ke^dXov' p^eOiaTarai Be 6epfJbaLvop.evo<i' Oeppaive-
rat Be unb t/}? X^'^V"^' orai/ oppL^'jcnj e-Trl rov

eyKe^aXov Kara rd^ (f)Xe8a^ rd^ aifiarLriBa<i

CK rov (T(t}fxaro<i' koI o (jio^o^ rrapeart-jKe P'e\pL
d-reKOr) TrdXtv e? to? ^Xe'/Sa? Kal to atafxa' eireira
•neiravrai. dvidrai Be Kal dadrai irapd Kaipov
rov eyK€(f)dXov koL avviara/j,evov
yjrvxofjiei'ou
rrapd ro edo^' rovro Be viro (fyXey/xaro^ irda^ei'
vtt' avrou Be rov irddea Kal emXr]Oerat.. €k
vvKrMf Be ^oa Kal KeKpayev, orav e^aTrtV?;? 6
20 iyKe(f}aXo<; Bia6epM.aLi'7)rai' rovro Be rrda^ovaiv
^
01 ^oXcoSee?, oi Be (f)Xey/u.ar(joB€e<; ov' BcaOep/xai-
verai Be Kal iirijv ro al/xa tTreXOj] iirl rov iyKe-
(fyaXov TToXv Kal eTTitear]. epx^rai Be Kara ra?
(f)\e/3a<i 7rpoeip>]p,eva<i, orav rvy)^dvr]
TToXi) ra<;
^
MvOpcoTTO^ evvirviov opoii' (f)o^epov Kal ev rw 06/3&)
^' Mcnrep ovv Kal eypijyoport rore fidXiara ro
TTpoacoTTov (pXoyid, Kal ol o(pOaX/j.ol epevOovrai,
orav (f)o/3i]rai,,
i)
Kal
yv(o/J.T] emvofj rt KaKOV

epydaacrOai, Kal ev rS) vttvw 7ra'o";^et.

ovru>
30 orav Be eireyp-qrai Kal Karacfipov/jcrrj Kal ro alfxa
^
31 rrrdXiv aKeBaaOf} e? rd<; <^Xe/3a9 TTeiravrai.

•
M places tlie Se after ^KeyixaTwZus.
*
M
Tji <p60Cf> : TTO) tfi
0.

176
 THE SACRED DISEASE, xviii.

them tlius.Those who are mad through phlegm are

quiet, and neither shout nor make a disturbance ;

those maddened through bile are noisy, evil-doers

and restless, always doing something inopportune.
These are the causes of continued madness. But if
terrors and fears attack, they are due to a change in
the brain. Now it changes when it is heated, and it
is heated
by bile which rushes to the brain from the
rest of the body by way of the blood-veins. The
fear besets the patient until the bile re-enters the
veins and the body. Then it is allayed. The patient
suffers from causeless distress and anguish when the
brain is and contracted contrary to custom.
chilled
These caused by phlegm, and it is these
effects are

very effects that cause loss of memory. Shouts and

cries at night are the result of the sudden heating of
the brain, an affection from which the bilious suffer
but not the phlegmatic. The brain is heated also
when the blood rushes to it abundance and boils.
in
The blood comes in abundance by the veins mentioned
above, when the patient happens to see a fearful
dream and is Just as in the waking state
in fear.
the face is flushed, and the eyes are rel, mostly
when a man is afraid and his mind contemplates
some evil act, even so the same phenomena are dis-
played in sleep. But they cease when the man
wakes to consciousness ^ and the blood is dispersed
aaain
"Ci'
into the veins.

^
Or, "and comes to his senses."

'
Littr^ with some inferior MSS. inserts tus irpoeip-qixivas
before ireVaurai' Reiiihold reads ras icara, rh (Ttifia.

177
 nEPI lEPHS NOYSOT

XTX. K.araTavTa vojxi^M rov €jKe(f)a\ov Buva-

fiiv e->^€Lv TrXeiarr^v iv tw avOpMirco' outo? 'yap
rj/xlv ecTTL roiv airo rov i)€po<; yivo/xei'cov epfx-qvev^,

rjv vyiaLUQ)v rvy')(^uvif Tr]i> he (f>p6vy]aiv 6 arjp

TTape^erai. ol he 6(pdaX/j.ol Kal to, cora Kal rj

<y\6i)a-cra koI al '^elpe'i kuI ol TioSe? ola civ 6 ejKe-

<^a\o<i yivwaKi), roiavra 7rp})(TaovcTt"\ ylveTai yap

ev airavTi rw (Tcop^aTi rrj<{ (f)pov7jaio<;, &)? ^ ai/

ixere)(r) tou i]epo<i.'\ 6? he ttjv avvecriv 6 eyKecfiaXo^i

10 ecrriv o hiayyeWwv' orav yap airdarj to irvevp-a
6}vOpu>TTO<i i<i ecovTov, e? rov iyKecpaXov irpcorov
(jKpiKi'ecrai,Kal ovTOi<i e? to Xolttov aw/ia aKthvarai
/caTaXeXonro)^ ev ra eyKe(f)dXfp ecovrov
drjp,
T)]v UKfirjv Kal 6 Ti ov -p <f)p6vt.p6v Te Kal yvcofirjv
ey^ov' el yap e? to crco/ia rrpoorov d(^iKvelro Kal
varepov e? top iyKecfyaXov, ev rfjcrt aap^l Kal iv
T7)ac (f>Xeyp-t KaraXeXo[7ra)<i ttjv hidyvcoaiv eV toi'
^
eyKecpaXov dv coi d€ppo<i eoov Kal ovk dKpai(j)v/]<;,
dXX eTTip.epiyp.evo'i Trj lKp,dht. rfj utto re roiv
20 aapKOiv Kal rov aipaTO<;, ware p^ijKeri elvai
21 dKpil3)j<;.
XX. A/0 (pv/^'l '^ov eyKecf)aXov elvai rov
eppTjvevovra Tip> avveaw. al he (jipeve^ aXXcoi;
ovop-a €)(^ovai rfj rv)(^T] KeKrijpevov Kal rw vopw,
TO) o eovrt ovk, ovoe ri] cpvaei, ovoe oioa CY&j'ye
riva hvvap.Lv ex^ovaiv al (f)peve<i axrre voelv re
Kai (^povelv, ttXi^v el ri 0)v6 pcoTTO^; inrep'x^apelri e^
dhoKijTov i) dvirjOeli],'^ Tryhcoai Kal uXaiv'^ irapey^ov-
aiv VTTO Xe7rr6rt]TO<; Kal on dvareravrai p,dXiara

'
Te ws 6 '^] : us Littre. But see Pusfscrivf.
^
o.vl]fi M : tiv ioi Littre. Perhaps we should read h.v
pei.

178
 THE SACRED DISEASE, xix.-xx.

XIX. In tliese ways I hold tliat the brain is the

most powerful organ of the human body, for when it
is
healthy it is an interpreter to us of the phenomena
caused by the air, as it is the air that gives it
intelligence. Eyes, ears, tongue, hands and feet act
in accordance with the discernment of the brain in ;

fact the whole body participates in intelligence in

proportion to its participation in air. To conscious-
ness the brain is the messenger. For when a man
draws breath into himself, the air first reaches the
brain, and so is dispersed through the rest of the
body, though it leaves in the brain its quintessence,
and all that it has of intelligence and sense. If it
reached the body first and the brain afterwards, it
would leave discernment in the flesh and the veins,
and reach the brain hot, and not pure but mixed
with the humour from flesh and blood, so as to have
'^
lost its perfect nature.
XX. Wherefore I assert that the brain is the
interpreter of consciousness. The dia))hragm has
a name due merelv to chance and custom, not to
realityand nature, and I do not know what power
the diaphragm has for thought and intelligence. It
can only be said that, if a man be unexpectedly
over-joyed or grieved, the diaphragm jumps and
causes him to start. This is due, however, to its
^
Modern psychology has no terms exactly corresponding
to (Tvviffis, yi/u^ixr), (ppOfTjats, and Sidyvciiffis in this chapter. It
is doubtful if the author distinguished them very clearly.
Contrast with this Chapter Breaths, xiv.
*
I follow Littre with much diffidence. M
has et n S
ivOpwirus uTrepx°'PV ^'1 a5o«7)Tou rj ainaOfhi has fjv ti lii'dpu'iros
: 6
vwepX"-PV *l anpoa-SoicfiTov TraOous. The sense is clear but the
true reading seems lost.
*
aarjv 6 M
aXatv Littre with several Paris
: MSS.
179
 nEPI lEPHS NOYEOT

ev T(h awfxaTi, Koi koiXlijv ouk e)(0V(Ti e? tji'Tiva

10 ^/3>/ he^aadai ?; ayadov ?}
kukov irpoairlTnov,
tt/VA,' inf rovrwv redopv^r^VTai Sia
(ifx^orepwv
rr]v acrOevehiv t?}? (f)V(Tto<;'
errel alaOdvovTai ye
ovl^evcx; TVpoTepov rdn> ev rfo acofiaTi eouTcov, aWa
/j.aT}]v TouTO TO ovofia ey^ouai Kai t)]V aiTirjV,
Kanhirj wra
^
wcnrep to, Trpo? rf) KaXetrai,
ovSev e? avfifBaWofieva. Xeyovai he
Tr)V dicoip>
Tfi/e? Kal
CO? tfi Kaphnj Kai to
(f)popeop.ev
dvKofiei'Ou TOVTO to (f)poi>rL^ov' to oe
eart, kuI

ovy oi/Tft)? eyei, dXXa airdTat aev coairep at

20 (ppeve^ Kai fxaXXov eta TavTa<; Ta<; atria?'
e^ d'navTO<i too aw/xaro^i (bXe/Se'i e? auTtjv
"
TetvovaL, Kai avyfcXeiaaaa e^eL wore aiaOa-
veaOai, i]V xi? TrofO? ?')
racri? jLvrjTai to)

dvdpMTTW- dvdjKTj Be xal dvixofievov (f)piaaeiu re

TO a(i)/u.a Kul crvvTelveadai, Kal UTrepy^aipovTa to
avTo TOVTO Trday^ei-v oti t) Kaphirj alaOdveTai
re fidXiaTa Kal al (^peve<i. tT;? /.levTOi cppovi'j-
o"i09 ovheTepcp p,eTecTTiv, dXXa TrdvTwv tovtcov
alTio<i 6 eyKe(f)aX6^ eaTiv co? ovv Kai tj}?
30 (PpouyjcTLO^
^
Tov 7}fc'yoo? TTpcoTO? alaOdveTai Twy ev
T(h awp-aTt eovTwv, ovtw Kal i]v Tt? /xeTa^oXj]
laxyprj yevrjTaL ev t(o 7)€pi inro TOiv wpecov, Kai
avT6<i ewvTov Sid(f)opoi; yiveTat* a €yKe(f)aXo<;.
8(0 Kal TO, voatj/iara e? avTov e/J-TTLTTTecii (fujfXL
o^vTaTa Kal /xeyiaTa Kal OavaTcoBiaTaTa kul
36 BvUKplTMTaTa Tul<i UTTeLpOLaiV.
^
uKT-Kip ra M : uictts 9.
^
avyKXfiaaija 6fx :
^vyK\v(Ttas Reinhold.
'
(ppivr^fftos MSS. :
icpopfxriarios Reiiiliold.
*
After y'iverat (for which 6 reads yevrirai) the MSS. have
I So
 THE SACRED DISEASE, xx.

being thin, and having a wider extent than any

other organ it has no cavity where it can receive
;

any accident, good or bad, but it is disturbed by both

owing to the weakness of its nature. Since it per-
ceives nothing before the other parts do, but is idly
named as though it were the cause of perception just ;

" ^
like the parts by the heart called ears," though
they contribute nothing to hearing. Some people say
that the heart is the organ with which we think, and
that it feels pain and anxiety. But it is not so it ;

merely is convulsed, as is the diajihragm, only more so

for the following reasons. From all the body veins
extend to it, and it so encloses them that it feels any
pain or tension that comes upon a man. The body
must, too, when in pain, shiver and be strained, and
the same effects are produced by excess of joy, because
the heart and the diaphragm are best endowed with
feeling. Neither, however, has any share of in-
telliffence, but it is the brain which is the cause of
all the things I have mentioned.- As therefore it is
the first of the bodily organs to perceive the intelli-
gence coming from the air, so too if any violent
change has occurred in the air owing to the seasons,
the brain also becomes different from what it was.
Therefore I assert that the diseases too that attack
it are the most acute, most serious, most fatal, and

the hardest for the inexperienced to judge of.

^
Our "auricles." The Greek word ^peVes can mean either
"sense" or "diaphragm."
distinguish between atcrOricrts and (pp^vriais.
* The author can

iv rw 7jepi, and, after i'YKf<pa\os, -rrpwros alcrOai'erai. Both

appear to be repetitions of phrases which have just occurred.
i8i
 IIEPI lEPIIS NOYSOT
XXI. AuTT] Be i>ouao<; lepy-j KaXeofxevr]
rj rj diro
TOiV avTMV TTpocpacTLwv jLveTai d(p' ajif^ Kal at
Xonral utto tmv irpocnovTcov koX uttiovtcov, Kal
^v)i^€0^ Koi 7)\lov Kal iTvevfxdrayv jieraf^aWo-
fxevwv re Kal oiiheTTore drpe/jLi^ovrcov. ravra S'
earl dela, uxne /jL1]S€v Bel' diroKpivovTa to
vocn/yLta Oeiorepov rCov Xoittmi' vopaaai, aWa
Trdvra dela Kal Trdvra dvOpwTrwa- <^vaiv he
efcaarov e';^et Kal huvufxiv ecji' ecovTOv, Kal ouBev
10 UTTopov^ eariv ovBe dp.i])(^ai'OV' dKeard re rd
•nXelard iari roh avTolai TOVTOiaiv d(^' ci)i>
Kal yiveTai. erepov yap ereprp Tpo<f}7} eari, Tore
8e Kal KdKwaL<i. rouro ovv hel tov irjrpov
iiriaraaOai, oVo)? tov Kaipov SiayivcocrKcov
CKdaTou T(p p.ev dTroSoocrei ttjv Tpocprjv Kal av^tjaei,
Ta> Se dcpaip^jaet Kal KaKwaet. ^p?; yap Kal ev
TavTT) Trj vovacp Kai ev ttjctiv aWrjaiv dirdaTjai
av^eiv ra voa)]p,aTa,
p,rj
dWd
Tpv\eLV irpoar^e-
popTaTTj vovarp to TToXep-tcoTarov eKaaTrj Kal p-rj
20 TO (Tvv7]0e<;' viro p.ev yap t/';9 a-vvrjOeiri<; $dXXei
Kal au^eTai, vno Be tov 7roXep.iov (f)dLiiei re kuI
dp.avpouTai. oiXTt? Be einaTaTai ev dvOpciiiroLaL

^>]pov Kal vypov iroielv, Kal yp-vypov Kal 6epp,ov,

viTO BiaLTTj^, ovToi; Kal TavTijv TrjV vovcrov Iwto
dv,el TOi'<? Kaipov^ BiayivcoaKoi tcov aup.cpepovTwv,

26 dvev KaOapp,'iv Kal p,ayen]<i^

^
omits atp' 5>v, perhaps rightly.
6
*
not in the MSiS. It was added bj' Ermerins, who
Sei is
reads /xt) Se? Reinliold has (UTySev Set airoKpliovra. In 6 the
;

phrase appears as /.i-qSivri (sic) airoKpivovTa. M

has SiaKplvovTa.
6.TTop6v M
* 6.
:
&nfip6v
*
The last senteuce in nearly all the MSS. contains many

182
 THE SACRED DISEASE, xxi.

XXI. This disease styled sacred comes from the

same causes as others, from tlie things that come to
and go from the body, from cold, sun, and from the
changing restlessness of winds. These things are
divine. So that there is no need to put the disease
in a special class and to consider it more divine than
the others they are all divine and all human. Each
;

has a nature and power of its own none is hopeless

;

or incapable of treatment. Most are cured by the

same things as caused them. One thing is food for
one thing, and another for another, though occa-
sionally each actually does harm. So the physician
must know how, by distinguishing the seasons for in-
dividual things, he may assign to one thing nutriment
and growth, and to another diminution and harm.
For in this disease as in all others it is necessary,
not to increase the illness, but to wear it down by
applying to each what is most hostile to it, not that
to which it is conformable. For what is conformity
gives vigour and
increase what is hostile causes
;

weakness and decay. Whoever knows how to cause

in men by regimen moist or dry, hot or cold, he can
cure this disease also, if he distinguish the seasons
for useful treatment, without having recourse to
purifications and magic.

tt]" Toiainrtv ^etoSoAt))' koI

hvvauiv after auBpuTToiai,
glosses ;

after Siair-ns the words rhu avepwirov, and for ^Layfir]s the
I have
phrase fj.ayivfj.a.Taiv koI irdffvs ^AArjj ^avavaiyjs roiavrvs.
the 7roi66( of this
kept the readings of 0, merely changing
MS. to TTOif'ti'. The reading of M is vyphv Kal ^-qphv troUeiv,

Kul Q^pfibv Kol \l/vxp^v vTvh SiaiTTjs, ovros KOl ravrrju tiV vovcov
ISiTO &v, ei Tovs Kaipovs SiayivtiaKoi rSiv lvix<p(p6vTaiv, fiveu
koI TrauTjs rrji TOiaiTrjs fiaiavai'^s.
KadapfiODV Kol fxayevfiaTicv

183
THE ART
 INTRODUCTION
The The Art has as its object
little treatise called
to ])rove that there is such a thinj? as an art of
medicine. After a few preliminary remarks, in
which the writer attacks the unreasonableness of
denvinif the reality of a th'm^ which is seen to exist,
the art of medicine is defined as the relief of
sufTerinjT caused by disease, and the refusal to treat
incurable disorders. Then four objections are dealt
with in some detail. Detractors are said to urge :
—
(1) That cures are due to luck ;

(2)
That patients often recover without medical
help ;

(3)
That some patients die although treated by a
physician ;

(4) That physicians refuse to treat some diseases,

knowing that they are powerless.
After meeting these objections the writer goes on to
divide diseases into two main classes, external and
internal. The former are said to be easy to cure,
the latter difficult. These difiiculties are then dis-
cussed at some length, and the failures that occur
are attributed to circumstances, not to medicine
itself.
It is quite plain from even a cursory reading of
the treatise that its author was not a physician.
His interest lies in subtle reasonings and in literary
not in science. Besides this, in the last
style,
i86
 INTRODUCTION
"
chapter he speaks of those who are skilled in the
art" as giving a proof of the existence of medicine
based on works, and not, like the proofs given in
the present book, on words. He evidently dis-
tinguishes himself from medical men.
The two most striking characteristics of The Art
are an attenuated logic and a fondness for sophistic
rhetoric. The rhetorical character of the whole
book is so striking that without doubt it must be
attributed to a sophist. The elaborate parallels,
verbal antitheses, and balancing of phrase with
phrase, can have no other explanation.
When, however, we attempt to advance further
than this we are met by serious difficulties,
Gomperz, relying among other things upon the
second chapter, declares that the author must have
been Protagoras. Professor Taylor,^ relying on the
same chapter, calls him an adherent of the Eleatic
doctrine of being. The
key-sentence to this
chapter, "Things that are seen and are
exist
known things that do not exist are neither seen
;

nor known," does not seem strikingly either Prota-

gorean or Eleatic indeed in its context it does not
;

seem to have any metaphysical reference at all, but

merely points out the absurdity of denying the
obvious.
The writer of Epidemics III. was known in Abdera,
the native town of Protagoras, and the two men
may well have met. Tiiere is, on the whole, some
evidence that Gomperz is right. On the other
hand, almost as good a case could be made out for
considering the author to be Hippias. In the
Protagoras Plato represents him as making a speech
^

2
?, p. 225. 337 C-338 B.
187
 INTRODUCTION
fullof sophistic rhetoric, and insistinpf on the con-
trast between <^vo-i? and v6/xo<;,^ besides containing
the word elSo?, which occurs so frequently in The
Art as to be almost a peculiarity. In the same
dialogue Protagoras slyly criticizes^ tlippias for
making "the arts" instruments of education, the
implication being that they were considered of
great importance by Hippias but were slighted by
Protagoras. The first sentence of The Art refers
to those who "make an art of vilifying the arts in
order to show off their learning." We should not
be surprised to find that it was the famous poly-
math who took up the cudgels in defence of
medicine, but the evidence is much too slight to
warrant any conclusion being drawn. It is never-
tiieless curious, to say the least, to find that
Gomperz notices a magisterial complacency and
pedagogic self-confidence in The Art, which are the
very traits we observe-^ in the Platonic Hippias.
The irony of Goinperz's position is all the greater
in that he attributes to the author of The Art

"encyclopaedic learning,' to which Protagoras could

lay no claim, though it is a commonplace to attribute
it to Hippias. Here the matter must be left, in
that tantalizing uncertainty which darkens so many
of the questions springing out of the study of the
Hippocratic collection. We may, however, with
some confidence put the date of The Art in the
great sophistic period, namely the end of the fifth
century b.c. It is in Erotian's list.

1 «
See The Art, Chapter II (end). .31SE.
'
See especially Prnt.agnr.'s 3l5C,wliere Hip[iias isdescribed
as sitting on a magisterial seat giving answers on abstruse
points to his questioners.
i88
 INTRODUCTION
Manuscripts and Editions
The A and M, and the honk
chief manuscripts are
is alsoincluded in many of the inferior manu-
scripts. It has been edited with great learning and
enthusiasm by Gomperz.i Many interesting remarks
will also be found in the first volume of the same
author's Greek Thinkers. I have not thought it
to record
necessary, after the labours of Gomperz,
all the readings of A and M, and a similar remark

applies to Breaths, which has been ably edited by

Nelson.
1
Die Apologie der Heilkunst von Theodor Gomperz. Zweite
durcligesehene Auflage, Leipzig, 1010.

l8o
VOL. II T
 nEPI TEXNH2
I. FJai Tive<; ot Texvrjv TreTroirjvrai to Ta<i
T€Yua<i alayooeirelv, ux; ixlv otovrai ov rovro

bLaTrp7]craof.i€i'Oi o eyo) Xeyco,'^ a\K laTopi-qq

oiKely]'; e-Trihei^Lv TTOiev/xevoi. i/xol 8e to fxev rt
TCOf fir] evprj/xevoiv i^evpicTKeLv, 6 tl koi evpeOev
Kpecraov rj i) uve^evpeTOv, auvecno<i Sokei iiridv-
firjfjid
re koI epyov elvai, Kal to tu ij/jnepya e?
reXo? i^epyd^eadat axravTCO'i' to Se Xoywv ov
KoKchv Texi'r) to, Toc<i dWoi<; evpy-Ji-Leva aiaxvi'etv
10 TrpodvfxeiaOai, eiravopdovvTa fJbev /xijSev, Bia^dX-
\ovTa Be Ta tmv elBoToov elBoTa-; tt/do? tou? /u,?)

re
i^€upt]fiara, oukcti avviaio^ BoKel e7n6v/j,y]fMa
Kal epyov elvai, dWd KaKayyeXh] ixdWov (f)uai0';
?7 UTe'X^iirj' fiovvoicxL yap Br] Tolaiv dTe)(i'0i(Jiv
7] epyaait] avTi] dp/xu^ei, (jit\orifieo/j.eu(ov fxev,
ovBafxd Be Bvva/xei'oyu KaKLj] vrrovpyelv e? to Ta
Twv 7reX.a? epya t) 6p6d eovTa Bia^dWeiv, rj ovk
6p6d fMcofiela-Oai. tou? fiev ovv e? Ta<i dXXa^
Tevz'a? TOVTO) tJo toottco euTTtTTToi^ra?, olcri fxeXei
20 T6, Kat o)v fieXei, oi ovvap-evoi kwXvovtwv o oe

irapeoov X070? Tolaiv is h)TpLKi]V uvrox; efiiro-

evavTiwaeTaL, dpaavvop-evos fiev Bid
pevofievoi<;
TOUTOU? ou? -^iyei, eviropeoyv Be Bid ti]v Te-)(yr]v
24 f] ^ot]Oel, Bvvdfxevo'i Be Bid (ro(f)trjv y TreiraiBevrai.
II. Ao/cei Bi] fjioi TO fj-ev avixTrav Texvr] ehai
*
oil TOVTO ^taiTf)i]rra6iJ.(:V0i h iyji Xfyw SO Gomperz: 01 TOVTO
oia-n-p-njffSuevoi ovx o iyin \eyui Litlre with some Paris MSS.

190
 THE ART
I. Some there are who have made an art of
viUfying the arts, though they consider, not that
they are accompHshing the object I mention, but
that they are making a display of their own know-
ledge. In my opinion, however, to discover that
was unknown before, when the discovery of it is
better than a state of ignorance, is the ambition and
task of intelligence, and so is to bring to completion
what was already accomplished in part. On the
other hand, to be eager to bring shame through the
art of abuse upon the discoveries of others, improving
nothing, but disparaging before those who do not
know the discoveries of those who do, seems to me
to be not the ambition and work of intelligence, but
the sign of a nasty nature, or of want of art. Indeed it
becomes only those who are without art to act in this
manner, with the ambition, though not the power,
to indulge their malevolence by disparaging what is
right in their neighbours' works and by cavilling at
what is amiss. Now as for the attacks of this kind
that are made on the other arts, let them be rei)elled
by those who care to do so and can, and with regard
to those points about which they care the present
;

discussion will oppose those who thus invade the art

of medicine, and it is emboldened by the nature of
those it blames, well equipped through the art it
defends, and powerful tlu'ough the wisdom in which
it has been educated.
II, Now it seems to me that
generally speaking
191
 nEPI TEXNHS

ovSe/jLia ovK iovcra' Kai yap aXoyop tmv eovrcov

TL i)yel(j9ai jjlt)
eov eVet tmv ye fxi-j iovrwv rlva
av ovairjv OeTjadfievofi uTrayyelXeiev &)9 eaTiv ;
Ti<i

el yap 8r) eari y ISelu to, firf eovra, oyairep ra

iovTa, OVK ol8 0770)? av Tt<? avra vofiicrece firj

eovra, a ye kuI ocpOaXp-otaiv IBelv koI yvco/j,rj
el'r)

voijaai eariv
ft)? aW
ottw? /a?) ovk rj tovto
TOiovTOV dWa ra fiev eovra alet opdrat re kuI
10 yivdocTKerai, rd 8e fir] eovra ovtc opdrai cure
^
yivcocTKeTai. yivcoaKerai roivvv SeSetyfievcov i'jSt]
Twv Te)(veo)v, koI ovhepbia iarlv rj ye e/c rLvo<i
€i8eo<; ov)( opdrai. olfiat S' €70)76 Koi rd ovopara
avrd<i Bid rd eiSea \a/3eiv dXoyov ydp diro
rcov ovopdrwv rjyeiadai rd etSea fiXaardveiv,
Kal dSvvarov rd pev yap oj'opara vopo6erj]p,ard
ecrri, rd Se el'Sea ov vop.oder)]p.ara, dWd
jBXacrri)-
18 p-ara (fyvaia.^
III. Hepi pev ovv rovrcov et ye Tt? pi] iKavco<;
ex rcbv elprjpivwv crvvirjaiv, ev dXXoiaiv av Xoyoi-
aiv aacpearepov SiSax^^u]. rrepl Se lijrpiKi)^, e?
ravrrjv yap \0709, ravrrj^ ovv rrjv diroSei^iv
7roi7]crop,ai, koi rrpSyrov ye Siopievpai vop-l^co
hiTpiKi]v elvar ro 8r) Trdpirav uTraXXaa aeiv rcov
voaeovrwv rov<; Kapdrov<i kuI rwv voaT)p,drwv ra?
acpoSporrjra^ dp.^Xvveiv, /cat to p,rj iy^eipeiv rolai
KeKpar7jpLevoi<i viro rcov voat^pidrcov, etSora? on
10 ravra ov Svvarai IrjrpiKip fo)9 ovv iroiel re

^
After fi^T) Gomperz would add efSeo.
*
In the MSS. <pvaios occurs after ov6fiaTa it was trans-
;

pose<l by (Joniperz. Possilih- the transposition is not

necessary, as <pv<nos is easily understood after fiKaini]-
(lara..

192
 THE ART, II. -III.

there is no art which does not exist in fact it is ;

absurd to regard as non-existent one of the things

that exist. Since what substance could there be of
non-existents, and who could behold them and
declare that ^ they exist? For if really it be possible
to see the non-existent, as it is to see the existent,
I do not know how a man could
regard as non-
existent what he can both see with his eyes and
with his mind think that ^ it exists. Nay, it cannot
be so but the existent is always seen and known,
;

and the non-existent is neither seen nor known.

Now reality is known when the arts have been
already revealed, and there is no art which is not
seen as the result of ^ some real essence.^ I for my
part think that the names also of the arts have been
given them because of their real essences; for it is
— —
absurd nay impossible to hold that real essences
spring from names. For names are conventions, but
real essences are not conventions but the offspring of
nature.
III. As to this subject in general, if it is not
sufficiently understood from what I have said, other
treatises will give clearer instruction. I will now

turn to medicine, the subject of the present treatise,

and set forth the exposition of it. First I will
define what I conceive medicine to be. In general
terms, it is to do away with the sufferings of the
sick, to lessen the violence of their diseases, and to
reiuse to treat those who are overmastered by their
diseases, realizing that in such cases medicine is
powerless. That medicine fulfils these conditions,
'
"how." * "
Or springing from."
Or,
'
e'lSos is often used with this meaning in the present
treatise.

193
 HEPI TEXNHS

Tuina, Kcil o'lrj re ecrri Bia iravTO^ Troietv, irepl

rovTou /jLOc
6 Xo/TTo? A.0709 i]Si] earai. iv he rfj
/cal rov<; Xoyov^ roiv
Te')(yrj^ aTTohei^et dfjia
tt}?

alar^vveiv avrrjv olo/nevcov avaipr](Tco, rj av €KaaTO<;

15 avTOiv 7rpi]aaeiv tl ol6/x€VO<; Tvy)(^dvT].
IV. "EcTTi /J^ei' ovi> fxoi d.pxv '^^^ \oyov ?) kol
6/jLo\oyr]0 /jaeTai, trapd irdcriv on fiev evioi i^-
vyiaivovrac tmv Oepa-nevop.evwv vtto IrjrpiKr}^
6/xo\oyelrar on he ou iravTe^, ev tovtw ijSt]
^jreyerat r) rexvt], kui (f)aalv 01 ra ^etpoj XeyovTe^;
Bca TOL'9 aXia/co/xivou^ vtto twv voaTj/Miircov rov<;
a7rc(pevyovTa<; avra TV'^rj drrrofpevyeiv koI ov hta
Tr]v Te)(vriv. eyo) 8e ov/c dTroarepew p-ev ovh^
avTO<i TTjv TVXV^ epyov ovhev6<i, i)yevp.ai he rolcrt
10 p.ev KaK(t)<i 6eparrevop,evoL(7L voar]p,aai rd TroWd
ri]V dTV)(i'V^ eTrecrOai, to ten he ev ttjv evrvy^i'iiv.
eiTecra he koX 7r(o<; olov r earl TOt? vyiaaOeiatv
dWo n alni]cra(79ai i) rt]P rexvrjv, ecTrep XP^~
pevoi avTij Kai virovpyeovTe'i vyidadija-av ; to p.ev
ydp T?^<? Tvxv'i elSo? -ylnXov ovk e^ovXtjOijaav
dey'jaaadai, ev m tt) Tex^'JI eireTpey^rav cr(j)€a<i

avTOV^, (iXTTe t>}? p,ev e? tijv tv^W dva(popri<;

dTnfhXayp.evoL elal, tT]<; p,evT0i e? Tr]v Te^vf]^ '^^'^

dTrrjWay p.evoi' ev cS ydp eireTpe'^av avTfj cr(^ea,<i

20 Kal eTTidTevaav, ev tovtw avTp]<; /cal to elSo?
ia-Ke^jravTO Kal ttjv hvvap.iv irepavdevTa tov
22 epyov eyvcoaav.
1
Literally, "effects," "works."
That they refused to see nothing but luck in the
'
is,

sphere of medicine and therapeutics. It is impossible to

bring out in a translation all the associations of the words
used in this passage. Is eI5ox "form," "face," as is sug-

194
 THE ART, Mi.-iv.

and is able
constantly to fulfil them, will be the
subject of my treatise from this point. In the ex-
position of the art I shall at the same time reuite
the arguments of those who think to shame it, and
I shall do so
just in those points where severally
they believe they achieve some success.
IV. The beginning of my discourse is a point
which will be conceded by all. It is conceded that
of those treated by medicine some are healed. But
because not all are healed the art is blamed, and
those who malign it, because there are some who
succumb to diseases^, assert that those who escape
do so throuorh luck and not throu"h the art. Now
I, too, do not rob luck of any of its prerogatives,^
but I am nevertheless of opinion that when diseases
are badly treated ill-luck generally follows, and good
luck when they are treated well. Again, how is it
possible for patients to attribute their recoveries to
anything else except the art, seeing that it was by
using it and serving it that they recovered } For
in that they committed themselves to the art they
showed their unwillingness to behold nothing but
the reality of luck,^ so that while freed from de-
pendence upon luck they are not freed from
dependence upon the art. For in that they com-
mitted themselves with confidence to the art, they
thereby acknowledged also its reality, and when its
work was accomplished they recognized its power.

gested by OevaaaOai'! So Gomperz, who translates "das

naa'kte Antlitz des Zufalls wollten sie nicht erschauen." Or
is it "essence," as A. E. Taylor thinks {J^aria Sucrntica,

p. 226, where rh ttjj tvx^^ efSos is equated with •^ tvxv)-

Though I translate e/5os by "reality" I think that the
meaning "form," "face" is not excluded.
 nEPI TEXNHS

V. 'E/96t 8i] 6 rdvavria Xeycov, on ttoWoI

ijSrjKal ov ^(^pija-d/jLei'oi trjrpro voaeovTe^ vytci-
ad-qaav, Kal iyo) tu) \6y(p ovk inncrTew hoKel he
fiot,
olov T€ elvai /cat irjTpq) fxt] y^^poy/xevov^ IrjrpiKr]
frepirvx^elv, ov firjv wcrre elBevai 6 ri opdov iv
avTT) evi i)^ TL jj-rj opuov, uKK coaet eirnvx^oiev ^
Toiavra depa-Trev(Tavre<i €(ovtuv<;, oirold irep dv
idepairevOijaai' el Kal IrjTpolaiv e)(pMVTO. Kal
TOVTO ye TeK/j,)]piov fieya tt} ovairj t/;? Te)(^vy]<;,
on
10 iovad re ian Kal peydXii, ottov ye (^aivuvrat Kal
avr)]V etvaL aro^o/ievoi Si' avn'jv
01 /XT] vojjLii^ovTe^

ttoWt] dvdyKr] Kal tov<; prj ^ptwyCieVof?

yap
IrjTpoiai vocrrjaavTa^; he Kal vyiaaOevra^ elhevai,
on T] hp(bvre<; rj fir) BpwvTdn vyidaOy-jaav rj
yap damrj ?) TroXvcpayir), rj
ttotu) TrXeovi t) Siyjrr],

rj Xovrpol^i, dXovaLj], ?/ rj irovoiaLV rj r^av^ij], rj

^
vfTVOiaLV rj dypvirvlr), rj ttj aTrdrTtov rovrcov
Tapa-)(fj y^poopevot vyidadtjaav. Kal tu) dxpeXij-
crOai TToXXr) dvdyKr] avTci<; iarlv eyvcoKevai 6
20 Ti 7]V TO oxpeXyaav, Kal ore e^Xd^ijcrav tw
^Xa^ijvai n
rjv
*
to /3Xd\p-av. ra yap ra>

^
(VI ^ Gonipcrz, from the eVv) fj of A.
'
aW' Siaei my emendation dAois re
: el A : aWtas re M :

fiA\' uo-t' &y Littre: a\\' ware Compei'z: perhaps oA\' uiare
eniTux^'^ (witll BepaTTeuaauTas).
^
7; Tji M
v tI : A
ij nvi Gomperz.
:

* I omit the ti after ?iv, which A

With some misgiving
has in the second clause and Gomperz adds in the first.
Gomperz reads ore not o n.

^
The sense is clear hut the reading is uncertain. No
scholar will accept that of Gomperz or that of Littre, as both
are impossible Greek. I'erhaps the optative was the result

196
 THE ART, V.

V. Now my opponent will object that in the

past
many, even without calling in a physician, have been
cured of their sickness, and 1 agree that he is
right.
But I hold that it is possible to profit by the art of
medicine even without calling in a physician, not
indeed so as to know what is correct medical treat-
ment and what is incorrect, but so as by chance ^ to
employ in self-treatment the same means as would
have been employed had a physician
actually been
called in. And it is surely
strong proof of the existence
of the art, that it both exists and is
powerful, if it is
obvious that even those who do not believe in it
recover through it. For even those who, without
calling in a physician, recovered from a sickness
must perforce know that their recovery was due to
doing something or to not doing something it was ;

caused in fact by fasting or by abundant diet,

by
excess of drink or by abstinence therefrom,
by
bathing or by refraining therefrom, by violent
exercise or by rest, by sleep or by
keeping awake, or
by using a combination of all these things. And
they must perforce have learnt, by having been
benefited,what it was that benefited them, just as
when they were harmed they must have learnt, by
having been harmed, what it was that harmed them.^

of €7ri-
being read as tl (which A has), and iiriTvxf'ii' was the
original reading.
*
cannot think that Gomperz's reading, with on for o ri,
I
is correct. It would surely make the sentence a flat
repe-
tition of the preceding one. I take the
sequence of thought
to be this. Cures apparently spontaneous are not really "so.
The cure has its cause, e. <j. a l)ath or a sleep, and the fact
that the cure followed the bath or
sleep proves that the
latter was the cause. To distinguish the beneficial in this
way is not guesswork, but implies the existence of an art.

197
 nEPI TEXNHS

b)<f)eXf)aOai, koX to, tm ^e^\d(p9ai wpicrfiiva ou

7rd<; iKav6<; <yi'covai- el tolvvv e7Tiar/]cr€rai rj
eTvaivelv i) "ylreyeiv o voaj]aa<i rcov 8iaLTr)/j,(iT(t>v
Tt olcnv vyida6r), iravra ravra ri)<i IrjrpiKrfS?'
Kal ecTTiv ovSev rjaaav rd d/.iapTi]6evTa rcov
(t>(f)€\r](TdvTCt)v /Maprvpia rfj re^vr] eV to elvar
rd yap oixpeXyjaavTa rw 6p6u)<; Trpoaevex^Pjvai
/xev
(\)(^eXrj(Tav, ra he ^Xd^avra tm fxrjKeTi 6pd(o<i
30 TTpoaevexOrjvai e/SXa^lrau. Kairoc ottov to re
opdov Kal TO fxri opOov opov e^ei eKarepov, ttw?
toOto ovk dv re)(v'r] e'lt] ; tovto yap eycoye (f>r}p,i
dTe-^v'wjv elvai, ottov p-yjre
opdov evL /j.y]8ep pajTe
OVK opdov OTTOV Be TovTwv evecTTiv eKUTepov,
'^5 ovKeri dv tovto epyov dre)(Viri<; elrj.
VI. "Et^ Tolvvv el fxkv vtto (^apfxaKcov twv re
Kadai p6vT0)v Kal rcov laTavrcov rj irjat^ rfj t€
lijTpiKT] Kal roiaiv IrjTpolcn fxovvov iyii'ero,
daOeP7](; yv dv 6 e'/xo? \6yo<i' vvi> 8e (^au>ovrai
T(x)V Irjrpwv 01 fidXicTTa eTraiveo/xevoi Kal SiaiT)]-
paaiv Kal dXXoial ye eiSeaiv, d ovk dv
l(i)/j,evoi

ri<; (pairj, /j,r]

on
lr)Tp6<;, dXX! ovhe 18i(jot)]<; dveTTi-

artj/iwi' uKovaa^, fit) ov rrj'i Te;^/'?;? elvat. ottov

ovv ovSev ovT ev Tot<i dyadolai rcov li^rpcov ovr
10 ev rfj lijrpiKTJ avrfj d'y^peiov eariv, aXX ev rolat
TrXetarotai rcav re cfivop-evcov Kal rcov TTOievfievcov
eveart rd ecBea ro)v BepaTreLcov Kai rcov (pap/jiciKcov,
OVK ecrriv en ovhevl rcov dvev iTjrpov vyia^ofxevcov
TO avroparov alnyjaaaOai opOco Xoycp' ro fiev
yap avTOfxarov ovSev cfiaiverai eov iXeyxop-evov
irdv ydp rd yivopevov Sici evpicTKOir dv ytvo- n
^
After lriTpiKr)s in many MSS. occur the words ovra
evp-fjo-ft. M has irjTpi/crjs effTi Kal iOTiv oiiSff. A has IrjrpiKrji

198
 THE ART, v.-vi.

For it is not everybody who is capable of dis-

cerning things distinguished by benefit and things
distinguished by liarm. If therefore the patient will
know how to praise or to blame what composed the
regimen under which he recovered, all these things
belong to the art of medicine. Again, mistakes, no
less than benefits, witness to the existence of the
art; for what benefited did so because correctly
administered, and what harmed did so because
incorrectly administered. Now where correctness
and incorrectness each have a defined limit,
surely
there must be an art. For absence of art I take to
be absence of correctness and of incorrectness but ;

where both are present art cannot be absent.

VI. Moreover, if the medical art and medical men
brought about a cure only by means of medicines,
purgative or astringent, my argument would be
weak. As it is, the physicians of greatest repute
obviously cure by regimen and by other substances,
—
which nobody not only a physician but also an
unlearned layman, if he heard of them would
say
—
do not belong to the art. Seeing then that there
is nothing that cannot be
put to use by good
physicians and by the art of medicine itself, biit in
most things that grow or are made are present the
essential substances of cures and of
drugs, no patient
who recovers without a physician can logically attri-
bute the recovery to spontaneity. Indeed, under a
close examination
spontaneity disappears for every- ;

thing that occurs will be found to do so through

fo-Tiv ouSfV. Gomperz reads IvrpiKvs ebpvan oos iariv. koX

iffriv oi,5fv K.T.X. Littre follows the majority of the late
MSS. {uvTu fvpTjaei).

199
 nEPI TEXNHS

/xevov, Kal ev tm 8td n to avrofxarov ov ^aiverai

ovairjv e^^ov ovSe/j.ir]v dXA,' ?; ovofxa' t) Se h]TpiKr)
Kal €v ToZcri bid ri Koi ev Tolcn TrpovoovfiivoKri
20 (f)aiverai re Kal (bavetrai alel ovairjv e'^^ovcra.
VII. Tolat /ity ovv rj] TV')(r] rrjv vyieiJjv Trpoari-
Oelat rr]v be re^^vTjv d(f)aip6ovcTi roiavr ai' t/?
Xeyor toi)? S ev rrjai twv uTrodvijaKuvTCOv av/xcfio-
prjai Tr]v re^vriv d(jia]'i^ovTa<; Oavfxd^co, otgm
eiraipoixevoL d^io^p^fp Xuyo) ttjv /.tev tmv
diroOvrj-
oKovrcov drv')^n]v dvaiTLyv^ KadiaTctai, rijv Se
Twv TT)v l'>]rptKi]v /jLeXeTtjadvTwv avveaiv alrniv
(U9Tolai jxev li]Tpoi<; eveari rd /jlt] Seovra erriTd^ai,
rolat he voaeovaiv ovk eveari rd irpoa-TaxOevra
10 TTapa^?]vat. Kal pbrjv ttoAu ye evXoycorepov roiat
KdjjLVOvaLV dhvvarelv rd rrpoaraaaopieva virovp-
yelv, rj toi<; Irjrpotai rd fii] Beovra eTriTaaaeiv.
01 fxev yap vyiaivovar] yvcofxj] p.eO" vyiaivovTO<;
a-(i)paTO<i ly^eipeovai, XoytadpevoL rd re Trap-
eovra, ro3v re Trapoi'^op.evoiv rd ofioiw^ SiareOevra
^
rnicri irapeovcTLV, oiare rrore deparrevOevra elrrelv
ft)9 drrrjWa^av ol he ovre d Kdp,vovcnv ovre Si
a KdjJivovaLv elZore^;, ovS 6 ri ck roiv irapeovrcov
earai, oiS' o ri €k rwv rovroiaiv 6p,oLwv yiverai,
20 eirirdaaovrai, dXyeovre<; fxev ev ru) irapeovri,

cf)0^eup,€V0i he ro /xeWoi', Kal 7rX7]pei<i p.ev rrj<i

vouaov, Keveol he airicov, 6e\ovre<; ra rrpo<i rr]v
vovaov i]h-)] pLuXXov r] rd irph^ r7]V vyieirjv irpoahe-
y^eaOai, ovk dirodavelv ipwvre^ Kaprepeiv dWa
dhvvareovre<i, ovrdx; he hiaKei/j.evov<; irorepov
'
arvy^iriv kvanlav A :
a.Kpa(rir\v alrlriv M :
ai<py(r'mv avaiTiTiv
Gomperz :
aKpriai-nv ov ; aWnr]v Littre with several MSS
'
depaTTivdivTas Goniperz.
200
 THE ART, vi.-vii.

something, and this "through something" shows

that spontaneity is a mere name, and has no reality.
Medicine, however, because it acts "through some-
thing," and because its results may be forecasted,
has reality, as is manifest now and will be manifest
for ever.
VII. Such then might be the answer to those
who attribute recovery to chance and deny the
existence of the art. As to those who would de-
molish the art by fatal cases of sickness, I wonder
what adequate reason induces them to hold innocent
the ill-luck 1 of the victims, and to put ail the blame
upon the intelligence of those who practised the art
of medicine. It amounts to this while physicians
:

may give wrong instructions, patients can never

disobey orders. And yet it is much more likely
that the sick cannot follow out the orders than
that the physicians give wrong instructions. The
{)hysician sets about his task with healthy mind and
healthy body, having considered the case and past
cases of like characteristics to the present, so as to
say how they were treated and cured. The patient
knows neither what he is suffering from, nor the
cause thereof; neither what will be the outcome of
his present state, nor the usual results of like con-
ditions. In this state he receives orders, suff"ering
in the present and fearful of the future full of the
;

disease, and empty of food wishful of treatment

;

rather to enjoy immediate alleviation of his sickness

than to recover his health not in love with death,
;

but powerless to endure. Which is the more likely :

^
With the reading Gomperz, "weakness." I follow A
of
here, but it is one of the few cases where the other tradition
has the more vigorous reading, which may be correct.

20I
 nEPI TEXNHS

et/co? T0UT0U9 TO, VTTO TMV IrjTpwv eiT LTacrcrofxeva

TTOielv r)
aWa a eTTeTd')(6ri<jav,^ i) roixi
Troieiv rj

ly]Tpov<; Tov<; eVeu'co? SiUKei/ievovi &)? o irpoaOev

Xoyo^ T)Pfi7]veva€v eirndaaeiv to, firj Beovra ; ap"
30 oh TToXif /xdWov, rov^ ixev Seovrax; iTriTaacreiv
Toi)? Be cIkotux; dhwarelv TreldeaOai, fir) ireido-
fievov^ Be irepLTTLTTTeiv tolcti 6avdroi<;, cjv ol fii]
6p6o)<; \oyi^6fj,€vot ra? alTLa<; rol<; ovBev alTLoi<;
34 avarideaat, TOv<i alri'ov<; e\ev6epovvT€<; ;
VIII. EtVt Be riv£<i OL fcal Bta tou9 /J-t] deXovTW?
ey^eipelv rotai KefcpaTij/xevoi^ inro tmv voa)]fxdra)v
/xe/j,(j)ovTat rrjv h]TpiKi']v, \eyovTe<i ox? ravra fiev
Kai avrd ixf) ewvTCov dv i^vyid^oiro a eyx^etpeovcriv
IrjaOai, d 8' iiriKovpiii^ Belrai fxeydXr]^ ou^ utttov-
Tai, Belv Be, elirep rjv i) re')(yri, irdvO' o/iotco? lijcrdai.
ol fxev ovv ravra Xeyovre^;, el e[xefi(^ovro roi<;

irjrpoi^;, ore ainwv roiavra Xeyovrwv ov/c eVf/ie-

Xnvrai d)<; TrapacfypoveuvTcov, elKorw^ dv efxe^^ovTO
\Q jjidXXov rj
eKelva /xe/j,(f)6fx,evoL.
el ydp ti<; t) re-)(yrjv

e<? d firj re")(in^, rj (puaiv e<f a yu.?) cf)vat<; 7reif)VKev,

d^icoaete BvvaaQai, dyvoel dyvoiav dp/xo^ovaav
ixavnj fidXXov i) dfiaOirf, wv yap ecmv i-jfiiv tolctl
re rwv (f)vaLwv rotai re rwv re'Xv^f^v opyavoL<i
eTTifcparetv, tovtcov eaTiv t]/j.iv Brjixiovpyol^; eivai,
dXXtov Be OVK eariv. drav ovv tl TrdOrj oyvOpwrro^
KaKOV o Kpeaaov earl tcov ev IrjrpCK^ opydvcov,
*
Littr6 (Ermerins, Keinhold) reads firiTaacTSueya <^7;>
TtoiefLP, ^ aWa Troieeiv, & ovk ineTaxdriaav. He inserts yu?) on
his own authority and reads ovk with many MSS. reads A
^ a, M has ri &.

^
The word cpvcns (and (pvaiwu below) is difficult to trans-
late. It refers to the natural powers of the human constitu-

202
 THE ART, vii.-viii.

that men in this condition obey, instead of

varying,
the physician's orders, or that the piiysician, in the
condition that my account has explained above,
gives improper orders? Surely it is much more
likely that the physician gives proper orders, which
the patient not unnaturally is unable to follow and ;

not following them he meets with death, the cause

of which illogical reasoners attribute to the innocent,
allowing the guilty to go free.
VJII. Some too there are who blame medicine
because of those who refuse to undertake desperate
cases, and say that while physicians undertake cases
which would cure themselves, they do not touch
those where great help is necessary whereas, if the
;

art existed, it ought to cure all alike. Now if those

who make sucli statements charged physicians with
neglecting them, the makers of the statements, on
the ground that they are delirious, they would
bring
a more plausible charge than the one
they do bring.
For if a man demand from an art a power over what
does not belong to the art, or from nature^ a power
over what does not belong to nature, his ignorance
is more allied to madness than to lack of
knowledge.
For in cases where we may have the mastery through
the means afforded by a natural constitution or
by
an art, there we may be craftsmen, but nowhere
else. Whenever therefore a man suffers from an
ill which is too strong for the means at the disposal

tion, which may be too weak to resist the attack of a severe

disease. Its opyava are the means whereby we can influence
the (pvffis, the various bodily "organs" which can be affected
b\' medicine and treatment generally. Gomperz translates
"
(bvais by Natur," and To^ai Ttuv (pvaiww opydvois by "duich
die Krafte der Korper.'

207
 HEPI TEXNHS

ovSe TrpoaBoKaaOai toOto ttov Bel viro Lr)TpiKr]<;

KpaTyjOrivai av avriKa yap royv ev IrjTpiKrj Kaiovrwv
20 TO TTvp^ iay^uTcc^ Kaiei, tovtov 8e rjaaov Kal^ dX\a
TToWa' roiv /lev ovv ijaaovwv to, Kpeaao) ovirco
B)]\oi'6ti dvL)]Ta' TOiv he KpariaTcov to, Kpeaaco
TTw? ov SrjXovoTi ai'ii]ra ; a yap Trup S^jfitovpyel,
dXiaKo/j-eva BrjXot on dXXr]<i
^
7rw<? ov ra tovtw fii]

Te)(v)]<; Betrai, /cat ou ravrr]^, ev ^ to irvp opyavov;

o)UTO<i Be fJLOL X6yo<i Kal inrep twv dXXwv oaa rfj

hirpiKfi avvepyel, o)V dirdvrcov (f>r]fil

Belv eKaarov
*
/jLJ] KaTarv)(^6vTa rbv lyrpov rrjv Bvva/xiv auTid-
a6at rov irddea, /xy] ti-jv Te)(vi]v. oi fxev ovi>
30 fj,e/jL(f)6/j,6voc TOi)? Tolai KeKparrjfievoLcn firj ey)(eL-

peovra^ irapaKeXevovTai, Kal oiv fxr) '7rpocn]Kei

aTTTeadai ovBev i)(jaov rj oiv Trpoat^Kef irapaKe-
Xevofxevoi Be ravra viro fxev tmv ovofiari, irjrpoiv
Oavfid^ovrai, vtto Be rdv Kal Te)(vr] KarayeXwvTai.
ov IX11V ovTco^ d(f)p6vo)v 01 TavTrjs r/}? Br]/j,tovpyl7]<;
efMTreipoi ovre fxwfn^reoiv ovr e-TTaiveTeoiv Beovrai,
dXXa XeXoyiafxevcov Trpo? o rt ai epyaaiai tS}v
Br)/xiovpy(ov reXevTcofxevat 7rX7Jpei<; elai, Kal orev
viroXeiTTOfxevai eVSeet?, en rcov evBeiwv, a? re T0i9
40 Briixiovpyevaiv dvaOereov a9 re T0i9 Brj/xiovpyeo-
41 fMevoicrcv.
lA. la ovv Kara ra^i aXXa^ re-)(ya<i aXXo<;
fj-ev

\povo'i /ier' dXXov Xoyov Bei^ei' rd Be Kara rrjv

L7]rpiKi]v old re ecrriv W9 re Kpirea, rd fiev 6
7rapoLX^/ii6vo<i rd Be 6 irapeoov BiBd^ei X6yo<;. ecrrt,

^
rb TTvp A :
TTvp M. Either dittography in A or rh has
fallen out after -Taif in M.
*
Goniperz reads rjffffSvws for vaa-ov Kal.
*
Gomperz reads toutoij' to tout^ for to toutc^.

204
 THE ART, viii.-ix.

of medicine, he surely must not even expect that

it can be overcome by medicine. For example, of
the caustics employed in medicine fire is the most
powerful, though there are many others less power-
ful than it. Now affections that are too strong for
the less powerful caustics plainly are not for this
reason incurable but those which are too strong
;

for the most powerful plainly are incurable. For

when fire operates, surely affections not overcome
thereby show that they need another art, and not
that wherein fire is the means, I
apply the same
argument to the other agents employed in medicine;
when any one of them plays the physician false,
the blame should be laid on the power of the
affection, and not on the art. Now those who blame
plnsicians who do not undertake desperate cases,
urge them to take in hand unsuitable })atients just
as much as suitable ones. When they urge this,
while they are admired by physicians in name, they
are a laughing-stock of really scientific physicians.
Those experienced in this craft have no need either
of such foolish blame or of such foolish praise they ;

need praise only from those who have considered

where the operations of craftsmen reach their end
and are complete, and likewise where they fall short ;

and have considered moreover which of the failures

should be attributed to the craftsmen, and which to
the objects on which they practise their craft.
IX. The scope of the other arts shall be discussed
at another time and in another discourse the scope ;

of medicine, the nature of things medical and how

they are to be judged, my discourse has or will set
* Neither A nor M have a negative after eKaarov : Littr^
reads /xi] with
a few MSS. Gomperz inserts ou.
:

205
 nEPI TEXNH2

lyap Tolai raurtjv ttjv re^vrjv iKavSy^ elhocri, ra fiev

TCOV VO(Tt]fMtir(OV OVK iu SvaOTTTO) K€LfX€Va KOl ov
TToXXa, ra Se ouk iv evhi'jKw koX ttoWu. eari Se
TO, fi€V
e^avOevvTa XP^^'V V olS/j/xa-
i<; rr^v ')(poi.rjv r)
criv iv €v87]\(p- TTapex^L fyap ktovToiv rfj re oyjrei
10 TO) re -ylrauaai ti-jv arepeorrjTa Kol ttjv vypoTrjTU
aladdveadai, kuI a re avTwv dep/xa a re -^vxpti,
oyv T€ eKciaTOV rj Trapovcrirj i) atrovairf roiavrd
i(TTiv. T(bv fiev ovv rotovTwv TTavTcov iv TTCLcri ra<;
dKeaLa<s ava^aprrjTov^ Set elvai, ou^ (it>?
pr]i8La'i,
dX,X.' on
i^evptjvTar i^evp)]VTat ye fj-rjv ov toIcti
^ovXi]6ei(Tiv, dWa
rovrcov rolcn BvvTjdelar 8v-
vavrai Be olai rd re r/}? TraiSeirj'i firj i/cTro8a)V rd
18 re rt]s ^vato^iraXaLirwpa.^
fii]

X. IIpo? ovv rd cpavepd rwv voarffidrav

fxev
ovru) Bel evTTOpeZv rrjv re)(yi]V' hel ye fij]v avrrjv
^
fjLTjSe TT^o? rd rjcraov (f>avepd diropelv e(Tri Be
ravra a Trp6<; re rd ocrrea rerpairrai koX r-qv
vrjBvv e)(et Be ro aco/na ov fiiav, rrXeLovi' dWn
Bvo fievydp ai ro (Tinov Bexofieval re kuI d^ielaaL,
dXkai Be rovrcov TrA-etof?, a? taacnv oiai rovrcov
efieXijaev oaa yap rcov p-eXecov €)(ei adpKa irepi-
<f)epea, r}v fxvv KaXeovcri, irdvra vrjBvv e^ec. irdv
10 yap ro yv re Bepfiari, i]v re aapKl
davp,cf)vrov,
KaXvrrrrirat,, koIXov eariv irXripovrai re vyialvov
fiev •7rv€Vfiaro<i daOevrjaav Be l^wpo^' e^ovai fiev

*
Ta\alirwpa M :
araKalircopa A.
*
jUTjSe many MSS. : ov5e AM.

'
Tlie word here used in a rather strange sense,
vriSvs is
and the singular is peculiar. It must be either
in particular
collective, "whatever is hollow," or generic with the article.

2o6
 THE ART, ix.-x.

forth. Men with an adequate knowledge of this art

reaHze that some, but only a few, diseases have
their seat where they can be seen others, and they
;

are many, have a seat where they cannot be

per-
ceived. Those that can be perceived produce erup-
tions on the skin, or manifest themselves
by colour
or swelling for they allow us to perceive
;
by sight
or touch their hardness, moistness, heat or cold, and
what are the conditions which, by their presence or
absence in each case, cause the diseases to be of the
nature they are. Of all such diseases in all cases
the cures should be infallible, not because they are
easy, but because they have been discovered. How-
ever, they have not been discovered for those who
have desire only, but for those of them who have
power this power belongs to those whose education
;

has been adequate, and whose natural ability is not

wretched.
X. Now such being its nature the art must be a
match for the open diseases ;it ought however
not to be helpless before diseases that are more
hidden. These are those which are determined to
the bones or to the cavities. ^ The body has of
these not one but several. There are two that take
in food and discharge it, with several others besides
these, known to men who are interested in these
things ;
all limbs, in fact, have cavities that are
surrounded by the flesh that is called muscle.
Everything in fact not a continuous growth, whether
it be skin or flesh that covers it, is hollow, and in
health is filled with air, in disease with juice. ^

'
Apparently "pus," a sense which Ixoop has in JCounds
in the Bead.

207
 nEPI TEXNHS

TOLvvv 01 /3pa;;^toi'e9 adpKa ToiavTrjv e^ovai B oi

fj.i]por e)(^ovaL S' al ki'tj/jlui. eri Se kuI ev rolaiv

aadpKOiaL roiavT^j eveartv oIt} koI ev rolaiv
evadpKOKJLv elvai. Se^eiKrar 6 re jap Ooopr)^
KaXeo/jLevo^;, ev (oto i)rrap (TTeyd^erai, 6 re tT^?
Ke(pa\T]^ kvkXo^;, ev co 6 iy/<e(f)a\o<;, to re vojtov,
Trpo? CO TrXevficoi', tovtcov ovBev 6 ri ov koL avro
20 Kevov eari,^ ttoWcov Biacfivaiwv fiecTTov, yaiv ovBev
a7r€)(ei ttoXXmv dyyela elvai, tmv /xev n /3Xa-
irrovTwv tov KeKTt]/,ievov, tcov 8e koI ux^eXevvTcov.
en he Kal irpo'i rovroLaix^Xe^e^ iroXXal Kal vevpa
ovK ev Trj crapKi /nerecopa, dXXa irpo'i Tot<i oaTeoiai
Trpoa-Tera/jLeva, crvi'Beafio<; 69 n
Tcav dpOpwv, Kal
avTCL rd dpQpa, ev olaiv al o-v/J./3oXal tmv Kiveo-
/nevcov oarecov ey kv KXeovr at' Kal rovrcov ovBev
6 TL OVX VTTOcfiOpoV " ecTTt Kol €)(^OV TTepl UVTO
KarayyeXXei lx(op, 09 e« Bioiyo/xevcov
6aXdp.a<i, a?
30 avrewv 7roXu9 Te Ka\ nroXXd Xv7r)]cra<; i^ep)(6rac.
XI. Ou yap 8t] ocpf^aXfiolat ye thovri tovtcov tmv
elprjiJievwv ovhevXovhev ecTTiv elSevai' 816 Kal dSrjXa
epoi Te wvop-acTTai Kal ttj Te')(yr) KCKptTai elvai.
ov fXTjv OTL dB)]\a KefcpuTrjKev, dXX 7; hvvaTov
KeKpdTi]Tai' BvvaTov he, oaov at re^ tmv voaeovToiv
(f)vate'i 69^ TO aKe(^6i]vai irape^ovatv, at xe tmv

€pevvi]a6vT0)V 69 Tr]v epevvav 7re(f)VKaaii'. fxeTa

TrXeLOvo^ fiev yap irovov Kal ov pueT eXdaaovo^
')(^p6vov r) ei Tolaiv 6(bOaXp.olaiv ecopaTO yivooaKe-
10 Tai'oaa yap Tt]v tmv op.fM(iTMV 6-^lv €K(j)6vyei,
TavTU TTJ T>'}9 yvM/j.7]'i oi^et KeKpdTi]Tai- Kal oaa

^
o Ti ov Ka\ aiirh i<fv6v icrri Littr^ with M. Goniperz
reads 8 nrovru'v ov Kivtwv iariv.

208
 THE ART, x.-xi.

Such then the arms have, and so have the

flesh

thighs and the legs. Moreover, in the fleshless

parts also tliere are cavities like those Ave have
shown to be in the fleshy parts. For the trunk,
as it is called, in which the liver is covered, the
sphere of the head, in which is tlie brain, tlie back,
—
by which are tlie lungs all these are themselves
hollow, being full of interstices, which do not at all
fail to be vessels to contain
many things, some of
which do harm to the possessor and some do good.
Moreover, in addition to these there are many veins,
and sinews that are not near the surface of the flesh
but stretclied along the bones, binding the joints to
a certain point, and the joints tiiemselves, at which
the movable bones meet and turn round. Of these
none is not porous; all have cells about them, which
are made known by juice, which, when the cells are
opened, comes out in great quantity, causing many
pains.
XI. Without doubt no man who sees only with
his eyes can know anything of what has been here
described. It is for this reason that I have called
them obscure, even as they have been judged to be
by the art. Their obscurity, however, does not mean
that they are our masters, but as far as is possible
they have been mastered, a possibility limited only
by the capacity of the sick to be examined and of
researchers to conduct research. More pains, in
fact, and quite as much time, are required to know
them as if they were seen with the eyes; for what
^
vT6<fWfi6u Littr^ and Comperz after Zwinger :
viTa(ppoi'
MFS. :
vTro<ppov Erotiaii.
'
oaou a'l Te Littr(^ : Re axrai re A : 5e offai re M' : S' f ojs a'l
*
T€ Gomperz. Gomperz deletes c's after (pixnes.

209
 EEPI TEXNHS
Be iv ru) ^rj rax^ 6(f)drjvat ol vocreovTe'i Trdaxovcriv,
ovy 016eparrevovT€<; aurou^ alrioi, >; (f)vcri<i
aW
rj re toO vo(jeovro<i y re rov vocnjfxarof;' o fxev

yap, iirel ouk tjv avrw oyjrei IBelv to fio^^iov ovo

ciKofi 7ru6ea9ai, Xoyicrfirp p^eTrjet. koI <yap 8r) kuI

a TvetpwuTat ol ra acpavea voaeovT€<; uTrayjeWetv
irepX To)P voayp^uTcov rolat Oepaireuovaiv, oo^d-
tovT69 et'Sore? dirayyeWovaiv el yap
p.dWov 7]

20 rjTTLaTavro, ov/c av TTepieiriTrTOv auTolaiv rfj<i yap

auT?}? avv€ai6<; ecrriv rjairep to elBevai TOiv vovacov
TO, alTia Kal to depairevetv avTas errlaTaaOai
irdariai Trjai depaTreirjcnv at KcoXvouai Ta voat'j-
p^aTa p,€ya\vv€adai. ots ovv ovhe €k twv diray-
yeWop^evdiv eaTi ti]V dvap.dpT'i]Tov (Ta(f)i]V€Lav
aKovaai, irpoaoiTTeov tl koI dWo tw OepairevovTi'
rauT?;? ovv t/}? ^paBuT)]T0<; ovX V '''^X^''^'
dXX! rj

(pvai<; oItlii
twv crcopdTwv rj p,ev yap alaOavop,€py]
d^iol Oepairevew, aKOTreuaa otto)'!; p.T) ToXp-jj
30 p.dX\ov r} yvwp,T), Kal p,dXXov rj /Sir)
paa-TCtivr]

Oepairevr}' rj S' rjv p,€v Sie^apviar] e? to 6(j)drji'ai,

i^ap/ceaei /cal e<f to vyiavOPp'ar rjv S" ev co tovto
opaTat KpaTrjdfj 8id to ^pa8eoi<i avrov evl top
depairevaovTa iXOelu rj Bid to tou vo(r/jp,aTO<i
Ta'^o?, olxi^o^^TCti- ff tcTov p.kv yap opp,ii}p.€vov
TTJ OepaTTelr] ouk eaTi Qdaaov, vpoXa^ov 8e
ddaaov TrpoXap-^dvei Be Bid tc tjjv tcop <TQ)p,dT(t)v
oTeyioTTjTa, ev fj ovk ev evoirTW olKeovacv al
vovaoi, Bid Te tjjv tcov Kap,v6vTa)v oXiyoipirjv
2IO
 THE ART, XI.

escapes the eyesight is mastered by the eye of

the mind, and the suderings of patients due to
their not being quickly observed are the fault, not
of the medical attendants, but of the nature of the
j)atient and of the disease. The attendant in fact,
as he could neither see the trouble with his
eyes nor
learn it with his ears, tried to track it by reason-
ing. Indeed, even the attempted reports of their
illnesses made to their attendants by sufferers from
obscure diseases are the result of opinion, rather
than of knowledge. If indeed they understood
their diseases they would never have fallen into
them, for the same intelligence is required to know
the causes of diseases as to understand how to treat
them with all the treatment that prevents illnesses
from growing worse. Now when not even the
reports afford perfectly reliable information, the at-
tendant must look out for fresh light. For the
delay thus caused not the art is to blame, but
the constitution of human bodies. For it is only
when the art sees its way that it thinks it right
to give treatment, considering how it may give it,
not by daring but by judgment, not by violence but
by gentleness. As to our human constitution, if it
admits of being seen, it will also admit of being healed.
But if, while the sight is being won, the body is
mastered by slowness in calling in the attendant
or by the rapidity of the disease, the patient will
pass away. For if disease and treatment start
together, the disease will not win the race, but it
will if it start with an advantage, which advantage
is due to the density of our bodies, in which diseases
lurk unseen, and to the careless neglect of patients.
This advantage is not to be wondered at, as it is
211
 HEPl TEXNHS

to 67761 eoiK€'^ ou Xajx^avofxevoL "yap, oXX' etXijfi/nivoi

41 vvbru)V voarj/jidrcov deXovai Oepaireveadat.
XII. 'ETTti T?}?^ Te';^yj/9 Trjv hvvap.iv oirorav
Tiva Tcov TO. aSijXa voaevvrcov avaa-Ty'ja-r), dav-
p-d^eiv d^icoTepov, rj
onorav e'yy^eLpi'jar] ro'i'i ahv-
vdroi'i.^ ovKOVv ev dWrj ye BTjpiovpyiT] tcov
. . .

€upr]p.evcov ovhepLifj evecniv oiihev toiovtov, dXX'

avTcov ocrai irvpl hrj fxiov pyevvrai, tovtov /x^ ira-
pe6vT0<i depyoi elcri, p-erd he rov d(f)Oi]vai evepyol.
Kal oaai toi iv^ everravopOwTOicn ad)p.a(TL hrip.LOvp-
yevviai, at p,€v p,eTa ^v\cov, at he pierd aKvreoiv,
10 al he ypa<pr] ^aX/CM re Kal aihijpo) Kal Tolat,
TovTwv opoLOiacv ai TrXeiaTac,^ eovra he^ rd eK
Tovrecov Kal pierd tovtcov hrjpLiovpyevpLeva eveirav-
opOatra, 6p.(o<i ov rrp rd^ei pidWov, ij to) o)? Set
hqpiiovpyelraL' ovh vTrep^aroi^, rjv aTrfi ri dW
TCOV opydvcov, eXivvei' Ka'tTOi KdKelvrjcrt to ^pahv
77/30? TO XvcTiTeXevv davp,(f)opov, dXX" opLox; rrpoTi-
17 pidTai.
XIII. ^IfjTpiKr) he TOVTO p,ev tcov ep^irvcov tovto
1
eirel ioiKe Littre : eTrel rl 6o>fia Gomperz : eirtTideTai or
iTTi-ridiVTai M88.
y^ Little with some MSS. : (ti tjjs
* iirel
r?is Gomperz : eVl
TTjj A (ir't t7}s ye M.
:

Gomperz marks an hiatus after aSvi'dTois.

'
*
Toi fV Gomperz : Kainn eV A : Kal rolcnv M.
*
bfxoioKTiv oi vXflffTai M :
bfioiois (?) x^MO"'"'! irKurai first
hand in A, altered in various vva^'S by later hands.
*
Gomperz brackets Sf after iovra.

^
The whole of this chapter, except the first sentence,
arouses suspicion. A new subject is introduced. We may
get over this ilitiiculty by postulating a hiatus after aSuj/aroiy,
and supposing that it contained an objection to medicine
212
 THE ART, xi.-xiii.

only when diseases have established themselves, not

while they are doing so, that patients are ready to
submit to treatment.
XII. Now the power of the art, when it raises a
patient suffering from an obscure disease, is more
surprising than its failure when it attempts to treat
incurables. ... So in the case of no other craft that
has been discovered are such extravagant demands
made those that depend on fire are inoperative
;

when not present, but operative when one has

fire is
been lighted. And the arts that are worked in
materials easy to shape ai-iglit, using in some cases
—
wood, in others leather, in others these form the
—
great majority j)aint, bronze, iron and similar sub-
—
stances the articles wrought, 1 say, through these
arts and with these substances are easily shaped
aright, and yet are wrought not so much with a view
to speed as to correctness. Nor are they wrought
in a casual manner, but functioning ceases if
any
instrument be lacking. Yet in these arts too slow-
ness is contrary to their interests but in spite of
;

this it is ])referred.^
XIII. Now medicine, being prevented, in cases of
based on the slowness of its cures. But there are other
difficulties. The grannnar is broken, while in the rest of
the work it is very regular. The diction is curious ; why,
for instance, yuera ^vKoov, fj.fTa (tkutscou, but ypacpfi, x<^^'^V ^ind
aiSripcj}? Why iic rovTecev (sc. Tex^f^'^') but fiera tovtwv (sc.
cr()}fj.d.Toiv)t Again, shuuld not the active and not the middle
(S7)yi.Lovpy(vvTai) be used with Te^fot as subject? Finally, the
MS8. are more corrxipt than usual, with readings that imply
deep-seated corruption. The bfjLoiois ffxril^a''^i^^ Tr\e7(nai{l) of
A (for duoiotfftv al irAelcTTai) seems to show that the text is
mutilated. Perhaps the last pages of an early ancestor of our
MSS. were lost, to be afterwards added from a corrupt and
mutilated MS.

213
 nEPI TEXNHS

Be rcov TO rjTrap rj tov<; v€(f)pov<; tovto Be ro)v crv/i-

rrdvTwv t6)v ivrfj vijSvi voaevvTwv dTreaTeptj/jLevr) tl
iSeiv 6y}rei, y to, irdvra iravTe^; iKav(oruTCi)<i opoyai,
6fj,Q)<i dWa<i €U7ropLa<; auvepyov<; evpe. (pcoi'fj^;
re
yap XajjLTTpoTiiTt Kal Tpy]')(^VTr]Ti,
kol 7n>eu/j.aT0<;
Kal ^pahuT?]Ti, Kal pevfxuTcov ti Biappeiv
ra)(^VTrjTi
eKciaroLai ht wv e^ohoi SeBovrai, (bv ^ rd fiev
ei(i)9ev

6Sp.fjai rd 8e y^poirjcn rd he XeirrorriTL kol Tra^j^u-

10 T?;Tf hiaaraO iJio}p.ev>i TeKfiaiperai., (ov re aii/j.fLa

ravTa, a re ireTTOvdorwv d re rraOelv Bvi'a/j.eva}V.

orav Be ravra jjli]" /j,j]vv60vrai, firjK avrrj i] (})vcn<i
€KOU(Ta dvdyKa<; evprjKev, fjaiv rj ^vai<i
d(f>i,r},
^
d^)]/u,io<i ^laaOe'iaa fxeOiijaiv /neOelaa Be BrjXoi
rolcri rd T779 re^^'V'^ elBoaiv a '7ron]Tea. /Sid^erai
Be rovro fxev <l)Xey/j,a^ BLa')(elv airiwv Bpt/j,ury]ri
Kal TTMfidrcov, ottw? reK/x/jprjrai ri ocpOev irepl
eKeivcov mv avrfj ev d/u,i]')(^dv(p to ocpOrjvai rjV
rovro S' av rrvei'na 0)v Kari)yopov oBolal re
?.0
rrpoadvreai Kal Bpofioi^ eK^idrat Kaniyopelv
IBpcordf; re rovroicn rolai TrpoeLprj/j-epoi^ dyovaa,
vBuKov Oepficov dTTOirvoiricn rrvpl oaa reKfiat-
povrai, reKfjLa'iperai. eari Be d Kal Bia rt]<i
Kvario<i BieXOovra iKai'corepa BtjXcoaai ry]i' vovaov
*
Goniperz brackets wv.
'
added by Littre (followed by Gomperz).
fxi]
*
nidilaa Reinhold and Gomperz aviOriaa : or av^Oflaa
M.SS.
*
Before <p\4yfxa A has irvov (another hand iroovfftv) rh
<rvvTpo<poi>, the other MSS. irpp rh crin'TpKpov.

^
Tlie natural subject of ^td^erai is -^ Tdx^n, and the natural
object (pvais. I'he various readings seem to iinidy tliat either
(a) the true reailing is lost, or {b) a corrupt gloss has crept
2 14
 THE ART, xiu.

empyema, and of diseased liver, kidneys, and the

cavities generally, from seeing with the sight with
which all men see everything most perfectly, has
nevertheless discovered other means to help it.
There clearness or roughness of the voice, rapidity
is

or slowness of respiration, and for the customary

discharges the ways through which they severally
pass, sometimes smell, sometimes colour, sometimes
thinness or thickness furnishing medicine with the
means of inferring, what condition these symptoms
indicate, what symptoms mean that a part is already
affected and what that a part may hereafter be
affected. When this information is not afforded, and
nature herself will yield nothing of her own accord,
medicine has found means of compulsion, whereby
nature is constrained, without being harmed, to give
up her secrets; when these are given up she makes
clear, to those who know about the art, what course
ought to be pursued. The art, for example, forces
^
<nature> to disperse phlegm by acrid foods and
drinks, so that it may form a conclusion by vision
concerning those things which before were invisible.
Again, when respiration is symptomatic, by uphill
roads and by running ~ it compels nature to reveal
symptoms. It brings on sweats by the means already
stated, and forms the conclusions that are formed
through fire when it makes hot water give out steam.
There are also certain excretions through the bladder
which indicate the disease better than those which

into the text. I adopt the second alternative because the

agent dispersing the phlegm is Spt/xvT-ns, not irvp, whether
with Littfe irvp rh auvTpo<pov means " innate heat," or with
" thickened
fi-omperz we render t^ rrxivrpcxpov (pXeyfxa phlegm."
"
Perhaps a hendiadys: "making patients run uphill."

215
 HEPI TEXNHS

icTTiv rj 8ia T?}? crapKo^ i^iovra. i^evprjKev ovv

Koi TOiavra irw^ara Kal /Spco/xara, a tCov 6ep-
fxaii'ovToyv Oep/xorepa ywo/j-eva ti']K€l re eKelva Kal
Siappelv TToiel, a ou/c civ hieppvrj fiij tovto ttu-
Oovra. erepa fiev ovv 7rp6<; krepwv, Kal aWa Bl"
30 aWcov earl to. re Biiovra rd r e^ayyeWovra,
war ov Oav/xdaiov aino)v rd<i re dTTiaria'i
y^povLcorepa^; ylveaOai Td>i t ey)(^6ipyjaiai; ^pa-
yyTepa<i, ovtco Bl' dWorpLwv epfiijveicjv tt/jo? rqv
34 depdirevovaav avveaiv kpixipevofxevoiv.
XIV. "Otl fiev ovv Kal \6yov<; ev ecovrr) €v-
rrropov^ €9 ra? eTriKovpla^ ^X^'' '' Iv'^piKrj, Kal ovk
€vBiop$u>Toiac hiKaiwi ovk av iyyeipoLi) jfjcn
voiKJOiaiv, rj iy)(eipevixiva<i dva/j.apT)jTov^ av
TTapej^^oL, atre vvv Xeyo/xevoi \6yot Bi]\ovaiv a'l
re TOiv elSoTcov rrjv rexvyv eVtSet^te?, a? ck twv
1
epywv iTTiBeiKviiovcriv, ov to Xeyeiv Kara/xeXe-
T7Jaavr€<i, dWa ri]v iriaTii' rfo irXijOeL i^ wv
av iScocriv OLKetoreprjv rjyevfiei'Oi rj e^ o)V dv
10 dKOvacdcriv.

^
After ipyuv the MSS. except A add r,^iov ?j e'/c rJov
\6yu)v.

*
I do not see that there is any real difference between iTipa
vphs tTetiajrand aAAo 5i' iWuiv. The whole phrase is a piece of
"legal tautology," bringing out the variability of the relation

2l6
 THE ART, xiii.-xiv.

come out througli the flesh. So medicine has also

discovered drinks and foods of such a kind that, be-
coming warmer thanthe natural heat, melt the matters
1
spoke of, and make them flow away, which they
never would have done without this treatment. Now
as the relation between excretions and the information
is variable, and depends
they give upon a variety of
conditions,^ it is accordingly not surprising that dis-
belief in this information is prolonged, but treatment
is curtailed, for extraneous factors must be used in
interpreting the information before it can be utilized
by medical intelligence.
XIV. Now that medicine has plentiful reasoning
in itself to justify its treatment, and that it would

rightly refuse to undertake obstinate cases, or under-

taking them would do so without making a mistake,
is shown both by the present essay and by the
expositions of those versed in the art, expositions set
forth in acts, not by attention to words, under the
conviction that the multitude find it more natural to
believe what they have seen than what they have
heard.

between the phenomena of tlie excretions and what may be

diagnosed from them. A number of "extraneous factors,"
e. g. age of the
patient, character of the disease, etc., have to
be taken into account before the information has
any real
medical value.

217
BREATHS
 INTRODUCTION
This work, like The Art, is a sophistic essay,
probably written to be delivered to an audience. ^
Tlie two books are similar in style,^ and on this
ground alone we might conjecture that they are not
widely separated in date. The subject matter too
points to the end of the fifth century b.c. as the
time when Breaths was written. Diogenes of
Apollonia, whose date indeed is very uncertain,
though he probably flourished about 430 b.c, had
revived the doctrine that air is the primal element
from which things are derived. The writer of
all
Breaths would prove that air, powerful in nature
generally, is also the prime factor in causing diseases.
He is a rhetorical sophist who, either in earnest or
perhaps merely to show his skill in supporting a

Chapter XIV (beginning) rohs aKovovras iriiQeiv

^
See e.
g.
ireiovffofxat. These e.TjSei^eis must have been to the average
Athenian what our "reviews" are to the average English-
man.
*
Brcriths shows the tendency to similes and highly meta-
phorical language which Plato attributes (Protagoras 3.'i7C-
3.38 A) to Hippias. See e.g. Chapter III, air is -navToiv
Si'/ao-TTjj and (m.b finem) 77J tovtov Badpof, ovt6s re yris uxVfJ^o.'
:

VIII €^€n6x^eva-e rh arS/xa X xapahpoodewcnv oi irSpoi XIV

: :

ri]s vovcrov Kol rov -napfovTOi x«'M<*''os, and (siih finem) yaXrjvris
iv Tip (TcifiaTL yevoixivris. I do not suggest that Hippias was
the author, but I do hold that tlie book nnist have been
written at a time when the sophistry lie represented was
a living force.

^^^
VOL. II K
 INTUODUCTION
adopted the fundamental tenet of a rather
V7r69((ri<;,
belated Ionian uioiiist.'
The author shows no genuine interest in medicine,
nor do his contentions manifest any serious study of
physiology or pathology. Anv impartial reader will
detect in Chapter XIV (the discussion of" epilepsy)
just the illogical but confident dogmatism that is
associated with halt-educated, would-be scientists.
The account of dropsy in Chapter XII is not only
illogical but ludicrously absurd.
The work is a striking example of the necessity
of experiment before accepting a hvj)othesis. The
writer makes with a gay assurance a string of positive
statements, unsupported by any evidence worth
speaking of. It is easy enough to defend a hypo-
thesis if you deal with an unexplored subject, pick
out the phenomena which seem to support vour
view, ignore everything which tells against it, and
never make an experiment to verify or condemn
your generalization.
Nearly all Greek speculation in biology and
physiology is open to this criticism. In no depart-
ment of science is experiment more necessary, and
in no department did the Greeks experiment to less

purpose. Dissection of human bodies, too, and con-

stant use of the microscope, together with an exact
knowledge of chemistry, are all necessary before
^
In Chapter III {suh finetn) we have in tovtov fidBpov and
yrjs yx'?"o phrases which cannot be indepenilent of the
famous Unes in Euripides' Troadcs 884 foil. (Ji 717^ uX'JMi f^""'
yr)s (X'^" iSpo-v k.t.K.). If the author was not imitating
Euripides they were both probably copying some famous
philosophic diclam, as it is most unlikely that Euripides cojiied
the Hippoeratic writer, whose intellect is distinctly of an
inferior type.

222
 LVTRODUCTION
any substantial progress can be made in this direc-
tion.
But here, as elsewhere, the modern stands amazed
before the intellectual activity of the Greek. His
imagination, although unchecked and ill-disciplined,
was alive and active. He loathed mystery; his
curiosity remained unsatisfied until he had discovered
a rational cause, even though that cause was grounded
on insecure foundations. His confidence that the
human intelligence was great enough to solve all
problems often led him into the fallacy of imagining
that it had already discovered what was still dark ;

his delight in a simple solution that satisfied his

aesthetic sense often blinded him to its intellectual
absurdities. The Greek lacked self-criticism it ;

was perhaps the greatest defect in his mental

equipment. The astounding genius of Socrates is
shown nowhere so plainly as in his constant insist-
ence on the need of self-examination. We may
laugh at the crudities of which is " as
Trepl cftvawv,
windy in its rhetoric as in its subject matter ";
^

but we must respect its inquiring spirit and its

restless curiosity.
The theme of the writer takes us back to the
speculations of Anaximenes, and even earlier still,
for in the very infancy of thought man must have
noticed that air is an essential condition of life.
For centuries the conviction that air, or some es-
sential principle behind the manifestations of air as
wind, breath and vapour, was ]irimal and elemental,
kept arising in one form or in another. On its

physical side the quest came to an end in the

'
Sir Clifford Allbult, Greek Medicine in Rome, 243.
p.

223
 INTRODUCTION
^
discovery of oxygen on its spiritual side it has
;

given us the fine ideas we associate with the word

"
spirit," which has come down to us through the
Latin from the Greek irvev/ia. The instinct of the
Greeks in this matter was right, however pathetic
their efforts may have been to satisfy it.

The writer of -n-epl (ftvaojv uses three words to

describe air —
cfivaa, Trviv/xa and arjp. Though he
defines (fivaa as irvevfia in the body and ar'jp as
nvtvfjLa out of it, he is not careful in liis use of these
words, and to translate them is a matter of great
difficulty. The natural renderings would be to
translate (ftvcra ''air" and Trvfvfxu "breath"; but
what is one to do with a-^p? So I have throughout
(except in one jiassage referring to respiration)
equated </)vcraand "breath," Trvciyxa and "wind,"
and "air." I fully realize the objections to this
ai'jp

course, but they are much less than those attaching

to the plan of picking and choosing a translation to
suit the context in each case. Such a plan would
certainly give a faulty translation, with incongruous
or wrong associations ; it is surely better to use
"breath," "wind," and "air," in technical senses
for the purpose of translating this particular treatise.
It is at first sight surprising that a book of the
character of Trepl (^vawv should find its way into the
Hipj)ocratic collection. It is
probable, however, that
this collection represents, not works written by the
Coan school, but works preserved in the library of
the medical school at Cos. Knowing the vanity of
1
See Sir ClifTord Allbutt, op. cit. p. 224. Chapter X of
this book coi>tains the best account of pneumatism tliat I
have seen. See also M. Wcllmann, Die I'neiimatioche Svliule
his auf Archigenes. Berlin, 1895.

224
 INTRODUCTION
the sophists ^ we ought not to be surprised that they
"
sent " presentation copies of their Avorks on medical
subjects to tlie chief centres where medicine was
studied. Perhaps in this way were preserved both
TTipl (fivawv and Trepl rixyq'i-^
At quite an early date
it became known as an Hippocratic work. It is
referred to in Menon's latrica (Chapter V), and it is
in the list of Erotian.

MSS. AND Editions

Ilcpt (f>v(Twv found in many Paris manuscripts,
is

including A, and in M. On these two MSS. the

text is constructed, with occasional help from variants
noted in the old editions, and from the Renaissance
translations into Latin of Francesco Filelfo and Janus
Lascaris. The manuscript A shows its usual superiority
to M, but on one occasion at least M appears to
preserve the original reading. There are also some
extracts from irepl <f)vcrwv in a Milan MS, which
Nelson calls "a."
There is a modern edition of nepl (ftvo-wv by Dr.
Axel Nelson,^ in which every scrap of information
about the work has been carefully collected. The
reader feels, however, that much of his time is taken
up with insignificant points, and that the learned
author might have omitted these to make room for
a fuller account of the position of Trepl <fiv<rC}v in the
development of philosophic thought.
'
See e.g. Plato, Protagoras .347 B, where Hippias in his
vanity offers to deliver an 67r/5€(|iy at a most inopportune
moment.
*
Perhaps too Trepl <pv<jtos avdpcinrcx>v.
*
Die /lippukratische Srhrift irepl (pvaHv, Text unci Studien
von Axel Nelson. Uppsala 1909.

225
 nEPI d^YSON
I. EiVt Tive'i Te)(y€cov, al roiat fxev k€-
TOiv
KTr]/jievoi<i elalv eTmrovoi, toicti Sk ^(^pecofiei'Oi'i
ovt'jiarai,^ Kal rolcn fiev SrjfioTTjai Koivov u'yaOov,
Tolai hk fMeray^eipi^ofi.evoi'i a(j)a<i \v'm]pai. tmv §»;
'

TOLOvTcov earl re^^vewv i)v ol F-jWi]i>€<i KaXeovcnv

lr)TpiK>iV' o fxev yap ItjTpo'i opfj re heivd, diyyavei

Te drjBeayv, eir aWorptrjai re crv/xcpopfjaiv LBLa<i
KapirovTai Xi^Tra?' Se voaeovre^ n-irorpeTrovTaL
oi
hia TT]v re^v^iv ro)i' /neyiaTwv kukmv, vovacov,
10 \vTrr]<;, ttovwv, davdrov rrdai yap rovroi'i dv-
TiKpv^ hfrpiKi] evpla/cerai dKearopi<i.^ rctuTJ;? he
T7/9 Te\v7]<i ra
(pXavpa -y^aXeirov yvwvat, to.
jxev
Be airovSaia pijiBiov Kal ra fxev (pXavpa rolaiv

h]rpol(TL /xovi'oif eariv elhivai, Kal ov rolat

hrjp,orr)(Tiv' ov yap crco/xaro^, aWa yvao/xi]'; iariv
epya. oaa fxev yap -^eipovpyrjaat XP^'l'
^"ui'e^i-

crtrjvai Bel- ro yap eOo<i rfjai %epo-t KdXXicrrov

SiBaaKdXiov ylverat' irepl Be raw dcfiaveardrcov
Kal yaXerrcordrcov voatj/ndrcov Bo^rj fidXXov i)
10 re-yvT) Kplverai' Bia(f>epet
Be ev aurotai rrXeiarov
t) -Treipri rr)<; drreipLi]^. ev Be Bij ri rcov roiovTMV
earl ruBe, ri rrore ro airiov eari rwv vovawv, Kal
rL<i dp'^rj Kal rryjyr} ywerai rwv ev rat aoofiarc

^
ovfiKTTai Nelson :
uj(pf\ifiot A :
ovriiffTot or ovrtiffral other
MSS.
*
ivTlKpVS . . .
CLKiOTOpls IllOSt MiSS. : at'diffTTJKfV 1)' 7)TptKT)
Nelson.
226
 BREATHSi
I. Thereare some arts which to those that possess
them are painful, but to those that use them are
helpful, a common good to laymen, but to those that
practise them grievous. Of such arts there is one
which the Greeks call medicine. For the medical
man sees terrible sights, touches unpleasant things,
and the misfortunes of others bring a harvest of
sorrows that are peculiarly his but the sick by
;

means of the art rid themselves of the worst

of evils, disease, suffering, pain and death. For
medicine proves for all these evils a manifest cure.
And of this art the weak points are difficult to
apprehend, while the strong points are more easy;
the weak points laymen cannot know, but only those
skilled in medicine, as they are matters of the
understanding and not of the body. For whenever
surgical treatment is called for, training by habitua-
tion is necessary, for habit proves the best teacher
of the hands but to judge of the most obscure and
;

difficult diseases is more a matter of opinion than of

art, and therein there is the greatest possible differ-

ence between experience and inexperience. Now
of these obscure matters one is the cause of diseases,
what the beginning and source is whence come

^
This word is a very inadequate rendering of (pvaa, which
means, according to the definition in Chapter III, air in the
body, as opposed to air outside it.

227
 nEPI OTSQN

iraOoiv ; et ydp t/<? elBeirj ti]v alriyv tov voarj-

/jLaTO<;, olo<; t' ai> eir] ra aufX(f)€poi'Ta Trpoacjyepeiv
T(p croopaTi-^ auTi] yap /; lyrpiK)} pdXiara Kara
(pvaiv ecTTiv. avTLKa yap \L/J,6'i vova6<; iariv o

yap av Xvirfj tov avOpwirov, tovto KaXelrai

voucro<;- ri ovv \ipov (f)uppaKov ; o Travel Xipov
30 TOVTO S' ecTTt ^poiai<i- tovtw dpa eKelvo IrjTeov.
avTi<; av Si-yjrav eiravae TTocrif;' ttoXiv av ttA-tjct-

povijv IrjTai Kei>cocn<;' Kevcoaiv Se TrXricrp,oviy

TTovov he uTTOvir]." ev\ Se crvvTopw Xoyo), to,
evavTLa TOiv iuavTtwv eaTlv Itj/xaTW hjTpiKi] yap
icTTtv ncpaipecn^ Kal 7Tp6ad€ai<;, a(f)aip€ai<; ph>
Tcov TrXeova^ovTcoi', irpoaOecn^ he twv iXXeiirov-
Twv he tout' ctpiaTa iroieoov apiaToq u)Tp6<;'
he TOVTOV TrXeiaTov d7roX€i(f)0eL<; irXelaTOv
a7reX€Lcf)97j Kal Ti]<; Te\yi)<i. TavTa p.ev ovv iv
40 irapepyw tov Xoyov tov p.eXXovTO^ eiprjTai.
II. Tmp he hrj vovawv diraaeoiv o pev Tpono^
wvTo^, 6 he TOTTd hcacfyepet,' hoKel p,ev ovv ovBev
eoLKevai Ta voai]naTa dXXyjXocai hia ttjv dXXoio-
^
TTjTa TCOV TUTTcov, ccTTL he /itii TTaaicov vovacov
Kal Ihet] Kal aiTiTj. TavT7]v he tjtl^ e'cTTt hid tov
6 fieXXovTO's Xoyov (ppdaai Treipy']aopat.
III. Ta (TcopaTa Kal Ta tcov dXXcov ^(ocov Kal
Ta TCOV dvdpc/iTrcov vtto Tpiaacov Tpocj^ecov Tpe-
cpeTaf TTJai he Tpo(f)fjcTi Tcihe ovopaTti. icTTiv, criTLa
TTOTci, TTvevp-a. TTvevpa heTop^ev ev Tolai acop,aai
(jyvaa KoXelTac, to he e^co tcov acopdTcov 6 drjp.
^
After ffainaTL most MSS. have in rSiv ivavricav ^ttio-to-
fxtios TO. foua-fiuaTa, M
however reading T(f vovcrrjfj.ari a —
reading adopted by Nelson. IffTafx^vos t^ vocrrjuan is the
reading of a. Littrii changes vovcr-n/jLara to $ori67],uara. I
believe the phrase to be a gloss. It is omitted bj- A.
228
 BREATHS, i.-iii.

affections of the body. For knowledge of the cause

of a disease will enable one to administer to the body
what things are advantageous. Indeed this sort of
medicine is quite natural. For example, hunger is
a disease, as everything is called a disease which
makes a man suffer. What then is the remedy for
hunger? That which makes hunger to cease. This
is eating so that by eating must hunger be cured.
;

Again, drink stays thirst and again repletion is

;

cured by depletion, depletion by repletion, fatigue

by rest. To sum up in a single sentence, opposites
are cures for opposites. Medicine in fact is sub-
straction and addition, substraction of what is in
excess, addition of what is wanting. He who per-
forms these acts best is the best physician he who ;

is farthest removed therefrom is also farthest re-

moved from the art. These remarks I have made
incidentally in passing to the discourse that is to
come.
II. Now of all diseases the fashion is the same,
but the seat varies. So while diseases are thought
to be entirely unlike one another, owing to the
difference in their seat, in reality all have one
essence ^ and cause. What this cause is I shall try
to declare in the discourse that follows.
III. Now bodies, of men and of animals generally,
are nourished by three kinds of nourishment, and
the names thereof are solid food, drink, and wind.
Wind in bodies is called breath, outside bodies it is
^
iSe'rj has the meaning of ovaia here, as elSos has in irepl
Tfxv]^- See the discussion in Taylor's Varia Socratica.

^
After airovi-q M
has a-iroviinv Se ir6i'os.
*
After ak\oi6T7}ra many MSS. have koI aioiJ.oi6Tr]ra.

229
 nEPI OTSQN

ouTO? Be fxeytaro^ ivTolai jrcicn rCov wavrMV Bvvd-

CTT^I'; icrrtv a^iov he avrov Oet'jcraaOai rrjV hvvafiiv.

ai'efio^ yap eariv rjepo<i pevfxa Koi ')(^€up.a' orav

ovv TToXv^ a-iip l(T\vpov pevfxa TTOHjar), rd re
10 SevSpa dvaaTTaara irpoppi^a yiverat 8ta rrjv
^Irjv rov 7rveu/xaTo<;, to re TreXayo? KVfxaLverai,
6\KdBe<i re aireipoi tw ^ fieyiOet BtappLrrrevi'Tai.
rotavrrjv fiev ovv ev tovtoi^ e;^et Bvvap,iv dWa
jirjv icni ye rfj /xev oyfrei dcpavjjs, rw he Xoyia/ioj

(pavep6<i' Tt yapdvev rovrov yevoir civ ; fj Tivo<;

0VT0<i direariv ; 77 TLvt ou avp-Trdpeariv ; dirav

yap TO fiera^v yrj<; re koi ovpavov 7rv€v/xaro<i

e/MirXeov eariv. rovro Kal 'X.ei/j.wvo'i Kal Oepeo<i
acriov, ev fxev ru> 'y^eip.oiVL ttukvov Kal ^u-)(^pov
20 yLvop.evov, ev he rw Oepei Trpi]u Kal yaXrjvov.
dWa /xj]v i)\iov re Kal aeX?;i^?79 Kal dcrrpwv 6ho<i
hia rov rrvevp-aro^ eariv too yap rrvpl ro rrvev/xa
rpo(f)jy TTvp he ?}e/)09 areprjOev ovk av hvvatro
^P]V' ware Kal rov rov tjXlov ^lov devvaov o di]p
XcTTTO? eaov 7rape)(^erat. dXXd /i>]v on Kal ro
TTeXaya fierex^i- 7Tvevp,aro<;, (f)avep6v ov yap dv
TTorera irXwra ^foa i^rfv ijhvi'aTO, /xrj p^ere'x^ovra
TTvevparo's' perexoi 5' av ttoj? dv dXX(o<; dXX 17
rov vharo<i eXKOvra rov 7]€pa ; dXXd fjLrjv Kal »;
30 ytj rovrov j3d6pov, ovr6<i re y)]<i 6)(i]ixa, Keveov re
31 ovhev ecrriv rovrov.
^
IV. Aiort p,ev ovv ev rot<i 6Xoi<; 6 drjp epprorai,

el[pt]rai' rol'i h av dvrjTolaiv ovro^ aLrio<; rov re

^Lov, Kal rcbv vovawv rolai votreovai' roaavrrj he

*
&Treipnt rtf! M :
airelpaTOi A :
aTrdpavToi Diels : &.Tr\fToi
Nelson after Danielsson.

230
 BREATHS, iii.-iv.

called air. It is the most poM'erf'ul of all and in all,

and it is worth while examining its j)ower. A
breeze is a flowing and a current of air. When
therefore much air flows violently, trees are torn
up
by the roots through the force of the wind, the sea
swells into waves, and vessels of vast bulk are tossed
about. Such then is the power that it has in these
things, but it is invisible to sight, though visible to
reason. For what can take place without it? In
what not present.^
is it What does it not accom-
pany? For everything between earth and heaven
is full of wind. Wind is the cause of both winter
and summer, becoming in winter thick and cold,
and in summer gentle and calm. Nay, the progress
of sun, moon, and stars is because of wind for ;

wind is food for fire, and without air fire could not
live. Wherefore, too, air being thin causes the life
of the sun to be eternal.
Nay, it is clear that the
sea, too, partakes of wind, for swimming creatures
would not be able to live did they not j)artake of
wind.i Now how could they partake
except by
inhaling the air of the water? In fact the earth
too is a base for air, and air is a vehicle of the
earth,2 and there is
nothing that is empty of air.
IV. How air, then, is strong in the case of wholes
^

has been said and for mortals too this is the cause
;

of life, and the cause of disease in the sick. So

1
This is one of the ancient guesses that modern science
lias shown to be correct.
^
Euripides Troadrs 884 Si yris oxvi^a xairl yTjs e ^oif 'iSpav.
Cf. :

"
I.e., in the case of the sea and of the earth, etc., as
wholes.

*
TOLS oKois Nelson (after Schneider) : to?s d5o7s A : jolaif
dWoicrip M (so Littrti).

231
 EEPI OTEQN

Tvy')(^uv€i XP^^V "^"O"* TOi? a(t)/j,acri rou irvev-

->)

/jiUTOf iovaa, oiare rojv fiev aWcov ('nravTcov

aTToaxo/jievoi; U)i'9p(o7ro<; Kal aiTLwp kuI ttotwv
hvvaiT av ij/xepa<i Kal Bvo kuI Tpet9 fcal irXeova^
hidyeiv el he ri<; airoXd^oi ra? rov 7rvev/uaro<i
€<; TO aco/xa ecroSou?,^ ev ^pa^^l /xepei i)/j,6py)<;
10 uTToXofr' dv, (09 /xeyicrrj'i t?}? %pet>;9 iovarj'^ ru>
(Tw/jLaTt rov 7rv€v/iaro<i. en toIvvv tu fxev dXXa
TTuvra SiaXeLTTOuaiv o'l av6 pwiroL Trpijaaovre^;. 6

yap /5io9 fxera^oXewv TrXe'co?' tovto Be fxovvov

del hiareXeovcTiv diravTa rd dvifrd ^(pa irptja-
15 crovra. Tore /xev eKTrveovra, Tore 8e dvairveovra.^
V. "Ore fxev ovv fieydXt] koivcovltj diraai rolcrt
t^woicTLrov rjepo<i eariv, e'l'pyrai' fierd rovro
roivvv prfreov, co? ovk dXXodev rrodev elK6<i icrri
yiveaOai ra<; dppwaria^ i) evreiiOev.^ irepl fiev
ovv oXov rov irpijj/xaro^ dpKel fioi, ravrw fxerd
8e ravra Trpo? avrd rd epya ru) avrro Xoyo)
TTopevOel^; einhei^oi rd voai]jj,ara rovrov^ eicyova
8 rravra eovra.
VI. Wpoirov Se diTo rov Koivordrov vo(Trjixaro<;
dp^ofxai, TTvperov' rovro yap ro voorip.a rrdcriv
ifpeSpevei roicriv dXXoiaiv voai]/j.aai.^ eart, Be
Biaad eOvea irvperoiv, co? ravrrj BLeXOeiv 6 puev
Kocv6<i diraat KaXeo/uevo^ XotfiG<;' o Be Bid Trovrjpriv
Biairav ^ IBiri rotai 7rovTjpct)<; Biaireo/xevotai yivo-
fiei'Of;' d/j,cf)orepa>v Be rovrcov
6 di'jp atrio<i. 6 fiev
^
iffSSjvs Nelson :
i^6Sous A :
Sk^ASovs most MSS.
* Nelson ivirviopra koI avairvtovra
tKirvfoi'Ta KOl avairviovra :

A :
ifjinvfovTa koI fKirvtovra M.
After ivTfvQiv the MSS. have (with unimportant varia-
*

tions) OTOf TOVTO TTAfOV f] (XadCTOV t] a.6poJ>T(pi}v •y4u7)Tai ^

fiffj.iao'fj.fvoi' voaripolffi fna(Tfj.acn.v is rb ffw/aa caeASj;. Nelson
brackets itXfov ^ iXaacrov and yiviiTai.
232
 BREATHS, iv.-vi.

great is the need of wind for all bodies that while a

man can be deprived of everything else, both food

and drink, for two, three, or more days, and live,
yet
if the wind
passages into the body be cut off he will
die in a brief part of a day, showing that the
greatest
need for a body is wind. Moreover, all other
activities of a man are intermittent, for life is full
of changes ; but breathing is continuous for all
mortal creatures, inspiration and expiration
being
alternate.
V. Now I have said that all animals
participate
largely in air. So after this I must say that it is
likely that maladies occur from this source and from
no other. On the subject as a whole I have said
sufficient; after this I will by the same reasoning
proceed to facts and show that diseases are all the
offspring of air.
VI. I will begin in the fii-st
place with the most
common disease, fever, for this disease is associated
with all other diseases. To proceed on these lines,^
there are two kinds of fevers one is epidemic, called ;

pestilence, the other is sporadic, attacking those

who follow a bad regimen. Both of these fevers,
however, are caused by air. Now epidemic fever
^
It is uncertain whether Tavrri refers to the first sentence
or to the one to which i>s ravrr] Si^xduv is
appended. The
translation implies the first interpretation ; if the other be
correct the whole sentence will be "There are two kinds :

of fevers, if I may be allowed to classify them tlius."

*
After TovTov M
has airSyovd re Kai.
^
After vo(rri/j.aai the MSS. except A have /xaKtara Se
(pAey/j.ovri- Sri\o7 5e to,
yiv6fxfva TTpoffKiixjxara- a/j-a yap rrj
(pAey/j.oi'fi evOvs ^ov^oiv koI irvperhs eirerai. The Paris MS.
K omits 5ir]\n7 to (pKfy/xovj}.
*
Kelson deletes Sia wovjjpijv Siairav, perhaps rightly.
233
 HEPI OYSQN

OVV KOlVO<i 7rVp€T0<i SlU TOVTO TOf OUTO? ^ CCTTtV,

OTC TO TTveu/xa tcovto TTaVre? eXKOvaiv o/j.Oiov
10 Be ofjioiio^ rov irvevfj.aro'i tw aao/xaTi fjif)(^devTO<;,
ofjbOLov Koi ol TTvperol yivovTac, aW
iaQ}<i (ptjcret

Ti<i' Tfc ovv

ov')^
ctTTacn rolat ^woiai, aXX" eOuet
run aiiTOiv iTmrinrrovaLV al roiaurai vovaoL ; otl
hia^epei, cfyairiv av, Kal aojfia crcu/xaT09, Kal arjp
rjepo<^, Kal (pv(Ti<; (f)vato^, Kal rpocf))] rpo(f)i]<i'
ov
yap TTciaL Tolaii' eOveai tmv ^'jjwv raura ovr
eudp/xoara ovr <iudp/x(>(TT(i ecrriv, erepa aW
erepoiai au/j-(f)opa, Kal erepa erepoi^ davp.(popa'
orav jxev ovv 6 di]p TocovTOiat ')(po)(T8fj jxidcrpbaaLV,
20 a TT] dvOpwrrelr) (f)va€i iroXefJiid eariv, dvOpanroi
Toxe voaeovcnv orav he erepw rivi eOvei ^wcov
22 dvdp^ioaTo<; 6 drjp yevrjTac, xelva rare vo(Teo''cnv.
VJI. Al nev vvv Srjfiocriai tcov vovaoiv etprjviaii'^
Kal olcn Kal «^' otcv yivovTaf rov Be 8i] 8id ttuvtj-
prjv Siairav ytvojxevov rrvpeTov Bie^eip.i. irovrjpr)
Be iariv rj Tni7]Se HaiTa, tovto fiev orav Ti<i
7r\eova<; rpocpa^ vypd'i r) ^rjpa^ BiBw rS crco^ari
Tj TO acbfia Bui'arai (pepeiv, Kal rrovov pirjheva
TO) irXi'-jOeL Twv Tpo(f)efov dvTiTi6f], tovto S' orav
7T0iKL\a<; Kui dvop^OLOVi aW>]\i)aiv e(T7rep,TTr)

Tpo(f)d<i' TO, yap dvofioia aracTid^ei, Kal ra p,ev

10 Odaaov, ra Be a-)(o\ai,Tepov ireaoerai. /xeTO, Be
ttoWmv aiTiwv dvdyKT] Kal iroXv TTvevpa icnevni'
fxera TrdvTtvv yap tojv eaOiopei'coi' re Kal mvop.e-
voyv dTrep)(^eTai irvevpa e? to aMp.a rj TrXeov ')
ekacaov. <^avepov 8' iarlv TaiBe' epuyal yap

1 Nelson.
TomrrSs AISS. : 5?; cLi/Tos
^
After flprivTai tlie MSS. except A have koI on koX okois.

234
 BREATHS, vi.-vii.

has this characteristic because all men inhale the

same wind when a similar wind has mingled with
;

all bodies in a similar

way, the fevers too prove
similar. But perhaps someone will say, " Why then
do such diseases attack, not all animals, but
only
one species of them?" 1 would reply that it is
because one body differs from another, one air from
another, one nature from another and one nutriment
from another. For all species of animals do not
find the same things either well or
ill-adapted to
themselves, but some things are beneficial to some
things and other things to others, and the same is
true of things harmful. So whenever the air has
been infected with such pollutions as are hostile to
the human race, then men fall sick, but when the
air has become ill-adapted to some other
species of
animals, then these fall sick.
VII. Of epidemic diseases I have already spoken,
as well as of the victims and of the cause thereof-
I must now
go on to describe the fever caused by
bad regimen. By bad regimen I mean, firstly, the
giving of more food, moist or dry, to the body than
the body can bear, without counteracting the bulky
food by exercise and, secondly, the taking of foods
;

that are varied and dissimilar. For dissimilar foods

disagree,! and some are digested quickly and some
more slowly. Now along with much food much
wind too must enter, for everything that is eaten
or drunk is accompanied into the
body by wind,
either in greater quantity or in less. This is shown
by the following fact. After food and drink most
^
The meaning of o-tcuis in the medical writers is generally
"stagnation," "stopping," and (rraaidCet possibly means
here "stagnate," "do not digest."

235
 nEPI OTLQN

yLVOvrat ^era to. airia koX ra ttotcl Toiai 7r\ei-

(TTOiaiv avaTpe')^€i yap o KaraKXeiaOelf; cn]p,
OTTorav avappij^rf ra? 7rop(f)6\vya^, iv fjat Kpvir-
rerai. orav ovv to crMfia TrXijpcodev rpo(f)fj<; ^
7r\rjadT], /cal TTvevfiaro^; eiriTrXeov ylverai, roiv
20 aiTLCov "y^povi^o/jievoov' y^povi^erai he ra aiTia Bia
TO 7rXT]6o<; ov 8vi'dp,epa BteXOelv €p.(l>paj(deiarj<i
he rr]<; Kciru) KotXirjf;, e? 6\ov to crMfia hiehpap-ov
at Trpocnreaovaai he 7rpo<> ra evac/xorara
<f>vaai,'
Tov e-^u^av rovrcov he TOiv tottcov
(T(i)fjLaTo<i

'\^v)(devrcdv, onov al pt^ai Kul al 7n]yal tov

^
aiyu-aTo? ela-i, hia 7ravTo<; tov a(t)/j,aTo<; ^pcKi]
hifjXBev a7rapTo<; he tov aifiaTO<i^ yjrv)(^devTO<i,
28 aitav to aco^a (ppicraei.
VIII. Aia tovto fiev vvv al (^plKai yivovrai
irpo TOJv TTvpeTMV OTTftJ? S' av 6pp,i']ao)criv ai
(pvcrat TrXi'-jQei, koI ^v^poTrjTi, tolovtov yuverac
TO piyo<i, (iTTO fiev TrXeovcov Koi y\rv)(poTepwv
la-^vporepov, diro he eXacraovwv Kal rjacrov
yjrvxpfou Tjacrov lcr-)(ypov. ev he Trjai (f)pLKr]ai Kal
01 rpop^oi TOV crw/zaTO? Kara Tohe yivovTai. to
alp^a (f)o/3eu/ji6vov irapeovaav (^pLKrjv avvTpe'^d
tj-jv
Kal hial'craei tov acopaTo<; e<; to,
hia iravTO^
^
10 OepfioTaTa avrov. Kad aXXo p.evov he tov aipuaTo^
GK Tcov aKptoTViplcov TOV <Tco/j,aTo<; 69 Ta cnrXdyxya,
Tpep-ovaiv Ta p,ev yap tov aa)/j.aT0<; yiveTai
TToXvaip.a, TCL h dvaip.a' to, fxev ovv dvai/xa hia
T7]V yjrv^iv ovK (iTpefieovaiv, dXXd acfydXXovTai,
TO yap Bepfiov e^ avrtav eKXeXotire- to, he
^
ir\7]po>8fu Tpo<pris A : cririwv M, followed by Nelson.
*
o-a'/xoTor AM :
a't/xaros Xelsoii, from one of Foes' variants.
'
a'i/.LaTos A :
cruifxaTos M.

236
 BREATHS, vii.-viii.

people suffer from belching, because the enclosed

air rushes upwards when it has l)roken the bubbles
in which it is concealed. When therefore the body
is filled full of food, it becomes full of wind too, if

the foods remain a long time and they do remain

;

a long time because owing to their bulk they cannot

pass on. The lower belly being thus obstructed,
the breaths spread through all the body, and striking
the parts of the body that are most full of blood
they chill them. These parts being chilled, where
are the roots and springs of the blood, a shiver passes
through all the body,^ for when all the blood has
been chilled all the body shivers.
VIII. Now this is the reason why shivering occurs
before fevers. The character, however, of the rigor
depends upon the volume and coldness of the
breaths that burst out from copious and colder
;

breaths come more violent rigor, from less copious

and less cold, less violent rigor. The tremors of
the body in shivers are caused as follows. The
blood, through fear of the shivers that are present,
runs together and dashes throughout the body to
the warmest parts of it. As the blood leaps from
the extremities of the body to the viscera, the sick
man shakes. The reason is that some parts of the
body become over-full, but others depleted, of
blood. Now the depleted parts cannot be still, but
shake, because of their being chilled for the heat ;

has left them. But the over-filled parts tremble

'
If we give Si the not uncommon sense of "for" we can
keep the reading of the MSS. Otherwise we must witli
Nelson read al/xaTos for a-difxaTos.

*
After OepjuSraTa most MSS. have aZrai fniu ovv dWai (al
&\ai H). Reinhold conjectured avTov /xef oZv fd\T].
237
 nEPI OTSQN

TToXvat/jLa 8ia to ttX?;^©? tov ai'/xaTo? rpe^ovcrtv

ov <yap hvvarai ttoXv 'yevofxevov ar pe fiil^eiv .

'^((la/j.Mi'rai
Be irpo tmv irvpeTtav, on ttoXi)? drjp

a6poLcr6ei<;, dOpocof avco Ste^uov, i^eixoy^evae Koi

20 Stearrjae to aTOfxa- TavTrj yap €vBie^oS6<i ecTTiv
coairep yap diro twv \€/37]T(oi' dT/ji6<i dvep^eTai
TToXv'i e^o/xevov tov vSaTO^;, ovtco kul tov
acopaTO<; Oepp-atvopevov hiaiacrcL Sta tov o"To/xaTO<>
6 ui)p (Tvv€(TTpafifievo<i kul /Blt) (^ep6p.evo<;. to, re

apOpa Bia\v€Tac irpo twv rrrvpeTcov yXiaivofxeva

yap TO, vevpa hiiaTaTaL?- otuv he Br] avvaXiaBrj
TO irXeiaTov tov a'ip.aTOs, dvadepp.aiveTaL ttoXlv
6 di-jp o y\rv^a<; to alp.a, KpaT))de\<i viro t/}?
"
depp.rj'i' hiuTrvpo'^ Be Kal avvBpo'i y€v6p.ei'0<;
30 oA-ft) TM awp^UTi Tijv Bepp,acrLi]v evetpydaaTO.
avvepyov Be avTO) to alp,d eaTiv Ti']K€Tat yap
')(Xiaiv6/j,€vov^ Kal yiveTat i^ avTov trvevp.a- tov
Be TTvevfiaTo^ TrpocrTTLTTTOVTO'i TTpos TOi'9 iropovi
tov (7couaT0<i iBpux; yiveTar to yap irvevp.a
avviaTuixevov vBwp ^etraf, Kal Bid tmv iropwv
Bie\6ov €^(o TTepaiovTai * tov uutov Tporrov ovirep
diTO TMV e\jrop,ev(ov vButcov dTp,6<; eTraviwv, rjv
^XV CFTepewpa tt/so? o xt ^pr/ irpocnTLiTTeiv,
7ra)^vreTai Kal irvKvovTai, Kal (XTayove'i diro-
40 iriTTTOVcnv dvo to)v Trcop-aToyv,^ ol? dv o ttT/xo9
'
Nelson brackets rd re apdpa . . , SilcrraTat.
*
afxvSphs AM :
/xvSpos many MSS. :
a\uKpbs Nelson : &,vuSpos
my* conjt'clure.
X\iaiv6ix.evov A :
irvpovfiffov ^I.
*
<|ai iTfpaiovTai M>S8. i^uSapoiirai Nelson.
:

"
-Koy-aTuiv A corrected to TraifiaTttiv (rmfxiraiv M. :

238
 BREATHS, viii.

because of the quantity of blood having become;

great it cannot keep still. Gapes precede fevers

because much air gathers together, and, passing
upwards in a mass, unbolts the mouth and forces it
open, as through it there is an easy passage. For
just as copious steam rises from pots when tiie
water boils, even so, as the body grows hot, the air
rushes through the mouth compressed and violently
carried along. The joints too relax before fevers,
because the sinews stretch when they grow warm.
But when the greater part of the blood has been
massed together, the air that cooled the blood be-
comes warm again, being overcome by the heat ;

and when it has become fiery and waterless,^ it

imparts its heat to the whole body. Herein it is
aided by the blood, which melts ^ as it grows warm,
and wind arises out of it as the wind strikes the
;

channels of the body, sweat is formed. For the

wind when it condenses flows as water, and going
through the channels passes on to the surface, just
as steam rising from boiling water, should it meet
a solid object that it must strike, thickens and
condenses, and drops fall away from the lids on

1
The text is most uncertain. Neither d/xt;Spo? ("faint")
nor nvbpos ("mass of molten metal ") gives a possible sense,
and Nelson's aXuKphs only a weak repetition of Sidirvpos.
is
If avuSpos be the original reading (cold air Itecomes misty,
see below), it would easily turn into ai^ivSpAs, wliich would
in its turn become /jLvSpis, a scribe perceiving that auvS^hs
makes no sense, and knowing that Sidirupos and /j.v5fws often
occur together.
"
I am uncertain whether Tr/K-erai means
"evaporates" or
"becomes thinner."

239
 nEPI OTSDN

TTovoi Sc Ace^aX?}? afxa rw TrvpeTW

TT po(T7r LIT TT].

yivovTai Sia ToSe' (XTevo)(^odpiri rfjcn Bie^oSoiaiv

iv TTJ Ke<^a\fi jLveTUL rov alLfiaro<;' ireirXrivrai
<yap al (p\e^€<; rjepo^, irXriadelcrai he fcal Trprjadel-
crai Tov TTovov iroieovaii' rfj Ke(paXfj- j3iij yap to

atfia ^lai^ofievov 8ia arevoiv oZoiv depfiov eov ov

hvvaraL TrepaiovaOai Ta')(^eo)<i'
iroWa yap efino-
Scov avTW Kco\vp,aTa koI koI €/j.d)pdy/j,aTa' 8i6 hij
19 yivovrai irepi tov^ KpoTd(f>ov<i.
01 (T(f)vypol
IX. Ot fiev ovv TTvperol Sia ravTa ylvovTUt
Kol ra fjiera to)v irvpeTOJV a\yi]ixaTa koI
voarjixara' tmv he aWcov dppcoarrjp^dTwv, oaoi
fiev elXeoi,, r) aveiXTj/iaTa, on dire ari] ply ixara
<f>v<7eQ)v ecTTL, TrdaLV yyeu/jLai (f)avep6i> elvai?-
irdvTwv yap tcov roiourwv LTjrpiKT] tov TTV€v/jLaTO<;
dirapvcrai. tovto yap orav irpocrirecrr] 7rpo<i
TOTTOv; diraOea'i'^ Kal dr]dea<;,^ wairep ro^evpa
eyKeipevov hiahuvei hid t?}? aapKo^' Trpoa-TTiTrret
10 he Tore /xev tt/jo? rd vjroxovhpLa, roTe he tt/jo?
ra? Xairdpa^, tot€ he €9 d/xcpoTepa' hto hrj Kal
Oep/naiVovTe^ 7rvpu]paaL
e^coOev
freipeoi'rat
paXOdacreiv rov
ttovov dpaiov/xevov yap vtto
tt}? Oeppaairjf; rov 7rvpi7]p,aT0<i hiep^^^eTUi, to
TTvevpa rov acofiaro^, ware iravXav rtva yeveaOac
16 TCOJ^ TTOVWV.
X. "lo-ft)? dv rt,<i e'l'JTOi' ttw? ovv Kal rd pevpara
yiverai hid ra<; (pvcra^; ; rj
rlva rpoirov roiv

^ iraaiv
OTL a'7ro(TTrip'i.y/j.aTa <pvaeo>v iffrl, rjy(ii/j.ai (pavephu
ehai. So Nelson, slightly changing the reading of A, which
has Jj before, and on after, a.iro<rTr)piyfj.aTa.
^
a-naOdas A : cnraKovs M.
"*
After aiideas many MSS. read «ai adiKTovs.

240
 BREATHS, viii.-x.

which the steam strikes. Headache with fever

arises in the following manner. The blood passages
in the head become narrowed. The veins in fact
are filled with air, and when full and inflated cause
the headache for the hot blood, forcibly forced
;

through the narrow passages, cannot traverse them

quickly because of the many hindrances and barriers
in the way. This too is the reason why pulsations
occur about the temples.
IX. This then is the way fevers are caused, and
the pains and illnesses that accompany fever. As to
other maladies, ileus and tormina for example, it is
obvious, I think, to everybody that they are settle-
ments of breaths, for the medical treatment for
such disorders is to draw off some of the wind. For
when it strikes against places that are not usually
attacked by it, it pierces the flesh like an arrow
forcing its way. Sometimes it strikes against the
hypochondria, sometimes against the flanks, some-
times against both. It is for this reason that
attendants try to soothe the pain by apjilying hot
fomentations to the skin. For by the heat of the
fomentation the wind is rarefied and passes through
the body, thus affording some relief of the pains.^
X. Perhaps it may be objected " How then do
:

breaths cause fluxes, and in what way is wind the

^
The first part of this chapter presents a mass of variant
readings in the MSS. See Littre VI. 104, and Nelson, p. 20.
It seems impossible to fix the text with any certainty, the
variants indicating that the true reading has been lost, and
that its place has been taken by glosses and guesses. For
example, where A has toiovtwv ir)TpiKri tov irvfu/xaTos airapvaat
(surely an impossible use of l-qxpiKv), M has roworwv fila
IrfTpiKT] TOV irvev^aros h hi6^eu<ris, and other MSS. toioutcc
otrfrj TOV irvfiifiaTos rj 5i6Sfv(Tis

241
 nEPI OTSQN

ai/jLoppayiMv ro)v irepl to, arepva tout aiTiov

icrrii' ; olfxat, Se Kal ravra B)]\co<t6iv 8ta rovro
'^/ivopieva. oTav al irepi rijv KKpaXiju (^\e/3e<?
yefiLCTOcjaiv rjepo^, TTpoyrov fxev ?; KecfyaXr)
^apvverai rtov (f)vae(ov iyK6i/j.€V0)v' eireira
etXelrai to ov hia^elv Suvafievcov^ 8ia
al/xa,
Ti-jv aTevoTijra twv ohwv' to he XenroraTov rov
10 aii-iaro<i Bia tmv (fiXe^cov eKdXl/SeTai' tovto Stj
TO iiypov OTav dOpoiadj] ttoXv, pel hi aXXwv
TTOpCOV' OTTT] 8' Ul' uOpOOV d(f)LKriTai TOV (TCjL>p.aTO<i,
ivTavOa avvLaTUTai vovao^' rjv /xev ovv eirl tvjv
Qy^iv e\6t], TavTT) o Trova' r)v Be e? ra? uKod^,
evTavO^ 1] vQvao^'^ rjv Be e? to, (TTepva, /3p(iy)(^o<;
/caXetTai. to yap (pXey/xa Bpip.eai ;>^f^ot<rt
p,ep.iypepov, ottt] dv TrpoaTrecnj e? dijOeaf; tottoiv?,
eXKol' T]] Bk (pdpvyyi d-jraXfj eovarj peupa
TrpoaTriTTTOv Tprj-^vTrjTa<i ifMiroiec' to yap nvevpa
20 TO Bia t/}? (pdpvyyo<; BiaTrreofxevov e'9 ra aTepva
^aSi^ei,^ Kal TrdXiv e^eiaL Bid t?}? oBov TavT)]^'
*
OTav ovv drravTijarf tw pev/xaTi. to Trvevp-a
KuTwdev tov /caTO) lovtl, ^t]^ imyLveTai, Kal

dvappLTTTeTai dvro to (fiXeyfia' tovtwv Be tolovtwv

eovTcov (pdpuy^ eXKOVTai Kal Tp^^xvveTai Kal
OeppiaiveTai Kal eXKei to e'/c t?}? KecpaXi'j^; vypov
Oepfir) eouaa' ?;
Be K€(f)a\7} irapd tov dXXov
(TU)p.aT0<i Xafi^dvovaa ti) (f)dpvyyi BiBoi. oTav

^
Nelson reads ov 5tax&'pe<»' Swifxeiov, perhaps rightly.
*
After vovffos most MS8 read fyv 5e ts ras ^T^oj, Kopu(a
ylvtrai.
^
fia^l^fi M iropfVfTai A.
:

*
Tlie readinii; in the text is that of Littr6. A has orav
ovv airafTriffTi Tti (xifia r(f Trvfv/xaTi k.t.\. M has OTay 5e

242
 BREATHS, X.

"
cause of chest hemorrhages ? 1 think I can show-

that these too are caused by this agent. When

the veins about the head are loaded with air, at
first the head becomes heavy through the breaths
that press against it. Then the blood is compressed,
the passages being unable, on account of their
narrowness, to pour it through.^ The thinnest part
of the blood is pressed out through the veins, and
when a great accumulation of this liquid has been
formed, it flows through other channels. Any part
of the body it reaches in a mass becomes the seat of
a disease. If it go to the eyes, the pain is there if ;

it be to the ears, the disease is there. If it go to

the chest, it is called sore throat; for phlegm,
mixed with acrid humours, produces sores wherever
it strikes an unusual spot, and the throat, being soft,

is roughened when a flux strikes it. For the wind

that is breathed in through the throat passes ^ into
the chest, and comes out again through this passage.
So when the ascending wind meets the descendinjj
flux, a cough comes on, and the phlegm is thrown
upwards. This being so the throat becomes sore,
rough and hot, and being hot draws the moisture
from the head, which passes on to the throat the
moisture it receives from the rest of the body.
^
I keep the text of A, but with no great confidence. As
it stands, iSair must be taken with Sufafifvoov, though this
gives a strange sense to Siaxe'iu. Can it be said that al
6oo\ Siaxeovcri rh aXixat Nelson's emendation (ov Ziax'^'P^'tv
^vva^l.evov) is possibly right. I had myself tliought of ov
Siappuv Svva.fj.evoi'.
*
I have kept the reading of M, because Breaths is full of
startling metaphors.

^ufj.0d\ri Tw wivf^aTi rh l>iv/j.a Kixiwdiv riji KaTi6vTt. Other

MSS. read KiTwQfv t^ aviovTi.

243
 HEPI OTSQN

ovv ediadfj TO pev/xa Tavrrf pelv koi ^^apaBpcodico-

30 aiv 01 TTopoc, oiaSiSol ?/Sj; kol c? to, crrepva'
Bpipi) 8e eov to cf)\eypa irpoaTrtTrTov re ttj aapKi
iXKol Koi avappi^'yvveL ra? <^X,e/3a9. otuv he
eK^vOfj TO alpa, '^povi^op.evov koi crrjiroixevov
>yiV€Tat 7TV0V' ovTe 'yap dvco hvvaTai avekOelv
ovT€ KUTco inreXOelv' avo) p,ev <yap ouk €V7ropo<i rj
TTopeirj Trpo'i avavTe<i vypS> ')(^p)]fiaTi. TTopeveaOai,
KciTO) Se KcoXvei 6 (ppaypo'; tS)v (^pevoiv. Sia tl
he hi']TroT6 TO pevpa dvappijyvuTai to pev auTo-
puTov, to he hia irovav^ avTopaTOV pev ovv,
;

40 oTav avTopaTO^; 6 arjp eXOcov e? Ta<? <f)\e^a^

tou a'ip,aTO^ hie^oSoiat'
(jTevo')(^b)plriv rroLi'jar) Trjai
t6t€ yap TTie^evpevov to alpa ttoXv yevopevov
avappi^yvvet tov<; Tropov^, fj av paKicrTa ^piar)'
6<Toc he hta trovoiv Tr\r)6o<i p/noppdyyjcrav, Kai
T0VT0i<; ol TTovoi 7rv€vpaTo<i eveTrXrjcrav Ta<i

(j)\e^a^' dvayKYj yap tov iroveovTa tottov

KaTey^eLV to -nvevpa. tcl he dWa toI^ elprjpevoa

iS opota ylveTai.
XL Ta he priypaTa TTcivTa yiveTai hia Tohe'
OTav vTTo ^L7]<; hiacJTewfXLV ai adpKe^ dir dW.r]\wv,
69 he TTjV hidaTaaiv virohpdpbVj jrvevpa, tovto tov
4 irovov Trape^ei.
XII. *¥[v he hia tmv aapKOiv at <pvcrai
hie^iovaai iropovi tov acopaTc; apaiov<;
tou<;
TTOiecocriv, eTT7]Tai- he Trjcrt (fivcTTjaiv vypaaiyj, rj<{^

Trjv ohov drjp vireipydaaTO, hta/3p6^ov he

yevopevov tov crcoyaaro?, vTTeicTi']K0VTai pev ai

*
The MSS here present hopeless varieties of readings.
For eTTTjTat Sf A has eV Si and M
'imra^ St. After vypaairi

244
 BREATHS, x.-xii.

When therefore the flux has ffrown used to flowinor

by this route, and the passages have become
channelled, it now spreads even to the chest. Being
acrid the phlegm ulcerates the flesh when it strikes
it, and bursts open the veins. The extra vasated
blood rots in course of time and becomes pus, as it
can neither ascend nor get away downwards. For
a fluid thing cannot easily ascend upwards, and the
diaphragm is a barrier to its descent. Why ever
then is it that the flux bursts upwards, either
spontaneously or through pains ? Well, there is a
spontaneous flux whenever the air spontaneously
enters the veins and makes the channels narrow for
the passage of the blood for on such occasions the
;

blood is compressed because of its volume, and

bursts o[)en the passages wherever the pressure is
greatest. Whenever excessive pains cause hemor-
rhage, in these cases also it is wind with which the
pains have filled the veins, seeing that any part in
pain must retain the wind. Other cases are like
those that 1 have already described.
XI. Lacerations in all cases occur for the follow-
ing reason. Whenever flesh is violently severed
from flesh, and wind slips into the gap, the pain is
thereby produced.
XII. If the breaths by passing through the flesh
dilate the passages of the body, and these breaths
are followed by moisture, the way for which is
[)repared by the air, then, when the body has
become sodden, the flesh melts away and swellings

we find rriat (A), to7(ti (A^), tjtis (M). Nftlson conjectures iv

5€ Tjiffi (pv(rr]in vypacrlr] p, ttjs t7/v o5hv /c.t.A., but surely t^s
is impossible.

245
 nEPI 0Y2QN

a-dpK€<;, ol8)]/ji.aTa Be e? Ta<i Ki'y]/xa^ KaralSaiver

KaXelrat 8e to toiovtov voarjfxa vSpai^jr.^ fie'yiarov
Se arffxelov on (pvaai rov voaij/xaTOf; elcriv atriat,
ToSe iariv ?';S>; rti^e? oXeOpio)^ e')(^ovT€<i eKXvaOi]-
10 aav^ Kal €Kevo)Oi]aav rov v8aTo<i' irapavTiKa
fxkv ovv ro e^eXdov ck t?)'? /coi\t»;9 vhwp ttoXu
eXaaaov 'yiverai. hrfKov
<f)aLP€Tai, ')(povil^6/jLevov Be
ovv,^ OTi TTapavTLKa pev to vBwp t)epo<; TrXZ/pe?
iariv Be drjp ojkov 7rap6)^€t p.eyav dm6vro<i
Be rov TTvevparo'^ vTroXeiTTerai to vBcop auro' Bio
Bt] (f)aLveTat pev eXaaaov, earlv Be taov. aXXo Be
avTMV ToBe arjpelov Kevwdelari^; lyap iravreXoi^
Ti]<; KoiXi-qs, ovB' ev Tptalv 7]pepy]aLV vcnepov
ndXtv 7rX?/pet9 jLvovrac* tl ovv earl to 7rXy]pco-
20 aav dXX^ rj irvevpa ; Tt <yap dv ovtw^ dXXo
Ta^ew? e^eTrXijpcoaev ; ov yap B^irov ttotov ye
ToaovTOv earjXdev e? to awpa' Kal pi]i> ovBe
adpKe'i vTrdp^ovcTiv eVi ai Trj^opevai- XeLirerai,

yap oaTea Kal vevpa Kal pLv6<;,'^ a0' wv ovBev6<;

25 ovBepbiri Bvi'aLT dv av^rjafi vBaT0<i elvai.
XIII. ToO pev ovv Tov vopu)7ro<i e}'pi]Tat, to
acTiov al Be diroTrXri^iai yivovTai Bid Ta? (f)vaa^'
orav yap avTat BiaBvvovaai^ epicpvaijawai Ta?
adpKa<i, dvaiadijTa Tuvra yiveTao tov a(t)paTo<i'
i]V p.ev ovv ev oXw tu) aoopLUTi TToXXal (pvaat
^
As A reads Kara^alvri, Nelson conjectures vireKTT\K<tivTai
and Kara^aitri, and changes 5e after KaXfirai to 817.
*
A later hand in A
has ^701/1/ T)vT\i]driaav (an intelligent
gloss), and a note says that there was another reading
4 :av6r]<Tav,which Littre adopts.
^
For hr)\ov ovv many MSS. have 5ia ri oli' yi-yvtrai Kal
TovTo SnKov.
*
Nelson has TrKripiji yiverat from the ylveTai of M.
246
 BREATHS, xii.-xiii.

descend to the legs. A disease of tliis kind is called

dropsy. The strongest evidence that breaths cause
the disease is the following. Patients already at
death's door in some cases are pumped^ dry of the
water. Now the water appears to come copiously
from the cavity at first, becoming less j)lentiful after
a time. Now it is plain that at first the water is
full of air, and the air makes it of But
great bulk.
as the wind goes away the water is left by itself,
and so it
appears to be less, though the quantity is
really equal. These patients furnish another proof,
in that when the cavity has been completely
em[jtied, not even three days elapse before they are
full again. What then filled them except air ?
What else could them up
so quickly
fill Not .''

drink for surely so much

; does not enter the body.
Not does not remain flesh to
flesh either ; as there
be dissolved. In fact only bones, sinews and skin
are left, from none of which could come any increase
of water.
XI II. The cause of dropsy then has been set
forth apoplexy, too, is caused by breaths.
;
For
when they pass through the flesh and puff" it up, the
parts of the body afl^ected lose the power of feeling.
So if copious breaths rush through the whole body,

^
An unique use of K\v(a:, which accounts for the variant
i'cavdr]aai>. I translate the aorists tliroughoul as gnomic, and
do not confine their meaning to past instances only.

^
^iv6s A
Ives other MSS.
: Nelson says Erotian also, but
Ivfs occurs in Places in Man (Littre vi. 284). We
must not
assume that Erotian read Ivts here.
®
ahrai SiaSvvovffai A al <pvaai \pvxpci.l oixrai Kal iroWal
:

5iuSvvu(ri Ka] other MSS. (with slight variations).

247
 nEPI OTZQN

Starpe^tucrij^, 0X09 wvOpcoiro'^ cnroirXi'iKTO'; jLverai.

r)V Se ev fiepei tlv'l, tovto to /ze/9o?' kuI rji/ /xev
aiTeXduxTLv avrai, Traverai 7) vovcro<i' rjv Be
9 Trapa/jLelvcoai, Trapa/xevei.^
XIV. Ao/cet Be p.01 Kal rr]v leprjv KoKeopevrjv
vovaov Tovro
elvai to Trape'x^opevov' olai Be
\6<yoi<i efiavrov eireicra, rot? avrolat rovroiai Koi
Tou? dKovovTa<; ireideiv Treiprjaopai,. rjjevpai Be
ovBev epirpoaOev ovBevl elvai paWov tcov ev rw
^
acop,aTi av/x/3aW6/jiepov e? (f)p6vT]aiv 17 to alpxi'
TOVTO Be OTav p.ev ev tm KaOeaTecoTi pevrj, /xevei
^
Kal 7] <pp6i'r](ri<;' eTepoioup.evov Be tov a'lpaTo^
peTavLTTTei koi tj (ppoi'Tjai'i. otl Be tuvtu outo)?
10 e^^t, TToXXa to. fiapTvpeovTa' rrpcoTov pev, orrep
cLiraaL ^foOL<; kolvov ccttiv, 6 uttvo^;, ovTo<i p,apTvpel
Toi<; €tpt]p.evoiaiv otuv jap eireXOr] tw awpaTi,^
TO aipa yjrv^eTai, (pvaei yap 6 vttvo^ TTecf)VK€v
yjnj^etv' yf/v)(OevTL Be tm al'p,aTL vwOporepai
lyiroPTai at Bie^oBoi. BijXov Be' peirei to. acopciTa
Kal j3apvveTai {-rravTa jap to, iSapea irecpuKev e?
^vaaov (^epecrOai), Kal to, oppaTa avyfcXeieTai,
Kal 7; uXXoiouTai, Bo^ai Be eTepai Tive<;
(f)p6pr]ai<;
evBLaTpl/Souaiv, at Bt] evvirvia KaXeovTai. TrdXiv
20 ev TTJai pLeOrjaL TrXeovo<i e^ai,(f)vr)^ jevopevov tov

^
After irapajxiiii M
and several other MSS. read '6ti Se
Taina ovtus fX^h X^'^'M'^"''''" cvvex'ii'S.
"
riy^vixat ovSev oTjuo- Nelson.
. . Littr^ has Tiyev/iai Se
.

f/xvpnaOiv firtSfy flvai K.T.\. Ernierins transposes efinpoadey

to hefore ifxavrhv (above). Reinhold has fjxwp. iJ.riSti'l etfat

fi.riS'ev a\Kh raiv . . . dw' fi rh alfxa. The ISISS. show a

variety of readings, A having the same as the printed text,
except tliat for avu^a\k6fxivov (Littre's emendation) it has
(with M) ^vixfia.\o^jL(vo!v.

248
 BREATHS, xiii.-xiv.

the whole patient is affected with apoplexy. If the

breaths reach only a part, only that part is affected.
If the breaths go away, the disease comes to an end ;

if they remain, the disease too remains.

XIV. To the same cause I attribute also the
disease called sacred. I will
try to persuade my
hearers^ by the same arguments as persuaded
myself. Now I hold that no constituent of the
body in anyone contributes more to intelligence
than does blood. ^ So long as the blood remains
in its normal condition, intelligence too remains
normal but when the blood alters, the intelligence
;

also changes. There are many testimonies that

this is the case. In the first place sleep, which is
common to all the animals, witnesses to the truth
of my words. When sleep comes upon the body
the blood is chilled, as it is of the nature of sleep
to cause chill. When the blood is chilled its
passages become more sluggish. This is evident ;

the body grows heavy and sinks (all heavy things

naturally fall downwards) the eyes close the in-
; ;

telligence alters, and certain other fancies linger,

which are called dreams. Again, in cases of
drunkenness, when the blood has increased in
^
This word {aKovovras) seems to imply that irepl <pvawi' was
originally a lecture or eiriSei^is.
''
I have followed A and Nelson oidy because I have
nothing better to propose. Although the general meaning is
clear, the text is intolerably harsh, both in grammar and
in order. If I may hazard a conjecture, the manuscript
tradition represents a conllation of simpler readings, one of
which worked with e/j.Trpoerdey and the other with /xaWov.

'
erfpotovfj.ei'ov A :
4^aWa.T(rovTos M.
*
After craifj.aTi many MSS. have 6 L'Trris T.ire.

249
 nEPI OTSQN

ai^aTO<i ^eraTTLTTTovaip a!
yp-v)(^al
Kal ra iv
TTJai yjrv^^jjai (^poin^fxara, Kal yLvovrai twv fiev
TrapeovTcov KaKwv emXijcr ixova rcov he fxeWovrwv
,

ayaOoiv et'eA.TTiSe?. e)(ot/Jii,

8' av iroXXa TOtavra
eLTTelv, al rov aifiaro^i i^aWajal ri-jv
iv olcriv
(f)povr](Tiv i^aWciaaovcrti'. tjv fxev ovv TravreXco^
a-jrav dvarapa^^^Ofj to aljxa, TravreXo)'; rj (f)p6v7]at<;

i^aTToXXvTaf to, yap /xadij/xaTa Kal to, dvayvco-

pta/jLara WiapLard iariv' orav ovv e'« rov
30 eldoOoTOs e'^eo? /xeTacrTecopev, aTToXXvTai. rj/xlv rj

4>puvriai<;. (jiTjfiL
vouaov ojSe yiveaOaf
he tt^v Uprjv
orav TTvev/xa ttoXu Kara irdv to acopa vavTv tw
aifxaTi piL\9f], iroXXa i/ji(f)pdy/jLaTa yiveTat
TToXXay^i) Kara Td<i (pXe^a<i' eireiSdv ovv f? tus
7ra;)^tia9 Kal TToXvaipbovi <^Xe^a<; 7roXv<; drjp
^piar), ^piaa<; he fietvT], KwXveTai to alfia
hie^ievaL' Trj fxev ovv iveaTijKe, tj] he vwOpSi^
hie^ep)^eTai, r?; he ddaaov' dvopoirj^ he t?}?
iropcir}'^ tS> al'fxaTL hid tou crco/jbaTO'i yevo/xevr)^,
40 TTavTolat al dvn/bLoioTtiTe^' Trdv yap to aco/xa
7ravTaxo0£v eXKeTai Kal TeTtvaKTai Ta jiepea
Tov crco/Ltaro? virijpeTeovTa tu) Tapd^^o Kal 0opv/3(p
Tov at'/Ltaro?, hiaaTpo(f)ai re iravToiai TravTouo'i
y'u'ovTat' KaTa he tovtov tov Kaipov dvaiadi-jToi
•TrdvTcovelaiv, K(0(f)ol re tmv \eyofievwv TVf^Xoi
re TOiV yLVOpLevrov, dvdXytjTOi re tt/jo? tou? TToz/of?"
ovT(o<; o di]p Tapa)(_6el<i dvcTdpa^e to alp.a Kal

eixirjvev. d^pol he hid tov arouaTO'i dvaTpe^^ovaiv

6t«oT&)9' hid yap tmv (f)Xe^(ov htahvvwv o di'jp,
50 dvep\eTaL pev avTo^;, dvdyei he p-eO' ewvTov to
XiTTTOTaTov TOV a'(p.aTOi' TO he vypov tcd i)ept
p.iyvvp,€vov XevKaiveTai' hid XeiTTOiv yap vp,eva}v
250
 BREATHS, XIV.

quantity, the soul and the thoughts in the soul

change ;
the ills of the present are forgotten, but
there is confidence that the future will be happy.
1 could mention many other examples of an
alteration in the blood producing an alteration of
the intelligence. So if all the blood experience a
thorough disturbance, the Intel Hgence is thoroughly
destroyed. For learnings and recognitions are
matters of habit. So whenever we depart from our
wonted habit our intelligence perishes. I hold that
the sacred disease is caused in the following way.
When much wind has combined throughout the body
with all the blood, many barriers arise in many
places in the veins. Whenever therefore much air
weighs, and continues to weigh, upon the thick,
blood-filled veins, the blood is prevented from
passing on. So in one place it stops, in another
it
passes sluggishly, in another more quickly. The
jirogress of the blood through the body j)roving
irregular, all kinds of irregularities occur. The
whole body is torn in all directions the parts of the
;

bodv are shaken in obedience to the troublinjj and

disturbance of the blood distortions of every kind
;

occur in every manner. At this time the patients

are unconscious of everything — deaf to what is
spoken, blind to what is happening, and insensible
to jiain. So greatly does a disturbance of the air
disturb and pollute the blood. Foam naturally rises
through the mouth. For the air, passing through
tiie veins, itself rises and brings up with it the
thintiest part of the blood. The moisture, mixing
with the air, becomes white, for the air being pure is

25>
 nEPI OTSfiN

Ka$apo<; ecbv 6 arjp Biacfyatverai' Bio 8r) XevKol

(paivovTai TrafxeXw? oi acjipoi,. ttots ovv iravcrov-
Tai Trj<i vovaov koI tov "wapeovTo^i ')(^ei [jLOivo<i oi
VTTO TOVTOU TOV VO<TrjfiaTO<i akicTKOfxevot, ; ^ ottotuv
'yvfxvaaOev vtto twv ttovcov ro acofia Oep/xrjvr] to
al/jLa' TO Be BiaOepfxavdev idepprjve Ta<i (pvaa<;,
avTUL Be 8ia6ep/u.avdeiaai BiacfiepovTai koX
60 BloXvovctl Ti-jv crixTTacnv tov at'/iaTO?, a'l fiev
avve^eXdovcrai fieTa tov 7rvevp.aT0<;, ai Be fieTo,
TOV (f)\ey/J,aT0^' enrobe a avT0<i Be tov a^pov koX
KaTaaTciVTO^; tov a'tp.aTO<; koL yaX7]vr]<; ev t(o
64 crcofiaTc jei'Ofiev^j'i ireiravTai to voorjixa.
XV. ^aLvovTai TOivvv ai (f>vaat Bia TrdvTwv
TWj/ voa-rj/xaTcov fidXiaTa 7ro\v7rpayfj.ov£ovaai'
TO, 6' dWa rrdvTa avvatTia Kal fxeTa'iTia' tovto
Bi] TO aiTiov TOiv vovacov imBeBeiKTai fiot.
vTTecT'y^o/jiijv
Be tmv vovacov to aiTiov (ppdaecv,
^
erreBei^a Be to jrvevfia kuI ev toZ? oXoi<; Trpijy/xacn
BvvacTTevov Kal ev Tolai acofiaai twv ^(pcov'
Vyccyov Be tov \6yov iirl ra yvoopifxa tmv
dppcoaTTj/xdTcov, ev ol<i d\r]dr]<i i) vTTodecn<; ecpdvyj'
10 el yap TrdvTwv TOiV appcoaTrj/jidTcov Xeyoi/ii,
irepl
jxaKpoTcpo'^ fj-ev o X0709 dv yevocTo, uTpeKeaTepo^
12 Be ovBap.co'i, ovBe 7naTOT€po<i.
'
After aAtcTKSutyoi !M adds e^i (t'pa.aw.
2
Saou A: &A\oict M. Cf. p. 231.

252
 BREATHS, xiv.-xv.

seen through tliiii meml)ranes. For this reason the

foam appears completely white. When then will
the victims of this disease rid tliemselves of their
disorder and the storm that attends it ? When the
body exercised by its exertions has warmed the
blood, and the blood thoroughly warmed has
warmed the breatiis, and these thoroughly warmed
are dispersed, breaking up the congestion of the
blood, some going out along with the resjiiration,
others with the phlegm. The disease finally ends
when the foam has frothed itself away, the blood
has re-established itself, and calm has arisen in the
body.
XV. So breaths are seen to be the most active
agents during all diseases all other things are but
;

secondary and subordinate causes. This then as

the cause of diseases I have now expounded. 1

promised to declare the cause of diseases, and I

have set forth how wind is lord, not only in things
as wholes, but also in the bodies of animals. I

have led my discourse on to familiar maladies in

which the hypothesis has shown itself correct. If
indeed I were to speak of all maladies, my dis-
course, while being longer, would not be in the
least more true or more convincing.

T
L 253
^-^
VOL. II
LAW
 INTRODUCTION
The quaint little piece called Law has been
strangely neglected by scholars. Yet it presents
many fascinating problems, and its style is simple
and graceful.
To date it is difficult. Known to Erotian, it is

mentioned by no other ancient authority. The

internal evidence is very slight, but such as it is

it
points to Stoic influence. The piece is too short
for the historian to base any argument upon general

style or subject matter, but the third chapter is so

similar to a well-known passage in Diogenes Laertius
that it is difficult to beheve that they did not both
originate in the same school. For the Stoics, of all
ancient sects, were the most fond of analogy and
imagery,^ deriving this fondness from the eastern
universities in which their earliest teachers were
educated.
Tlie passage in Diogenes Laertius is VII. 40 :

ciKa^oucrt Se ^w'w Wyv (fjiXoaocfaav, oaTOis ^ev kol veupots

TO A-oytKOV TTpocro/xotovvTCs" rots 8e crapKwSecTTcpois to
rjOtKOv' Trj Se ^VXV ^^ (fivcriKOv. r/
TrotAiv <i,<3" to. fjiiv
yap
^ Kinevs
See e.
g. Sextus EmpiricusII. 7 : 7,-r}i'u>y 6 epu'T-r^dds
'6T(fi 5ia(p€p£t SiaXeKTiKTj (n\TOpiKrjs, av(np€i\/as T7V X^'^P"-
i^"-^ ttclKiv

i^air\w(xas tcpr] TovTcf k.t.K. and Cicero Aradcmica145: II.

(Zeno) extensis digitis adversam manum ostenderat,

cum
" liuiusmodi est" etc.
"visum," inquiebat Compare the
"paiabolic" teaching of the New Testament. Possibly the
characteristic was more prominent in Zeno than in other
Stoics,

257
 INTRODUCTION
iKTO^ cTvat TO XoyiKor' to. 8e fxera ravra to ijOikov' ra
8' ecrwTaTo) to cftviTiKov' rj aypw Traacfjopo)' tov fxlv Trcptpe-

j3\i]fxivov (ftpayixov to XoyiKOV' tov Se Kapirov to yjOlkoV

TTjv 8e y^v •^
TO. SeVSpft to (fiVcriKov.

Chapter III of Lam reads :

okoi'tj yap twv €v yyj (^vo-

fiivwv dewpLT), TOir/Sc KUt t^9 ir]TpiKrj<; r; fiadrjCTL^. yj /xev

yap (ftvo'L'S rj/xewv okoIov rj X^PV """^ ^^ Soy/xaTa twv otoa-

O'KOVTwi' OKOIOV to. aTTi.pp.aTa' Tj
Se 'irai8op.a6ir], to /cap

wpT^i/ avTo, TTtCTeiv €s tt;i/ apovpav 6 oe tottos tV o) 7^

fjid6q(rL<;,
okoIov r]
Ik tov Trepie ^oi^to? ryepos Tpn<fir] yiyvo-

fxivrj Tolai ^uo/xeVotcri* 17

Se (fnXoTrovtr), ipyaair].
The resemblance may not appear striking, but the
makes it probable that La/v
similarity of expression
was written by somebody who was under Stoic
inHuence, particularly as there is no positive evidence
against the supposition.
" Law " because it
It is called gives the essential
factors in the education of a good physician.
The last two sentences seem to imply that some
physicians were initiated into a craft or guild, but
the metaphorical style of the rest of the piece
forbids any confident conclusion to be drawn. If,

however, we take into account the evidence from

Precepts and Decorum, which I discuss in the intro-
duction to the latter, it seems very probable that
some physicians at least joined together in secret^
societies, with a ritual and a liturgy.
From Chapter IV (ava to.? Tro'Atns ^otTevvTas) we
see that physicians still wandei'ed like Sophists from
city to city.
The most important piece of information in the
piece the assertion, made at the beginning of
is

Chapter I, that there were no penalties to keep

erring physicians in order, and that in consequence
258
 INTRODUCTION
the profession was in bad repute. So we see that
even thus early some men realized the necessity of
discipline for practitioners.*
We cannot decide whether or not Lniv is a frag-
ment. It is, however, tempting to think that it
forms a short address delivered by the head of some
medical school to pupils about to begin their pro-
fessional studies, pointing out to them the necessary
conditions of real success.

MSS. AND Editions

Law found in V and M, as well as in several
is

Paris MSS. I have on the whole

preferred M to V.
The readings I have given show how closely allied
V is to the C of Littre.
Littre mentions some twelve editions, the chief of
which are those of Coray in his second edition of
Airs Waters Places (Paris, 1816) and Daremberg
(Hippocrale, Paris, 1843).
Since Littre's edition there have appeared the
editions of Ermerins and Reinhold.
I have myself collated both V and M, as well
as Vaticanus Graecus 277. ^ Neither Oath nor Law
appears in Holkhamensis 282, so that it is impossible
to compare it and V as far as these two pieces are
concerned.
When preparing the text of Oalh for Volume I
was obliged to rely on the critical notes of Ermerins
and Littre. It seems convenient to give here such
notes on the text of the Oalh as I should have
written if I had seen the manuscripts earlier.
*
I have treated this question fully in my lecture Greek
Medical Etiquclte. ^
XlVth century.
259
 INTRODUCTION
My references are to Volume I, pag^es 298 and
300.
For ofjLvviit
in 1. 1 M and V have ofMvvw ; Vat.
Gr. 277 has oixrvfju.
In 1. 2 V has aTravras, and punctuates after
icTTopas; Vat. Gr. 277 has fjuiprvs over I'o-ropas and
avfjicfiwvtav
over ^vyypa<^r]v in 1. 5.
V lias xP^ov<; where M and Vat. Gr. 277 have

Then occur some most important variants. Though

the writing in Vat. Gr. 277 is rather smudged, it
seems to have for T/yvycrecr^at, Kon'wcreaOai and Trotvycrf-
aOai the aorists -t^yycraaOaL, KOCVMaaadaL and iroLTqa-acrdai.
Both M and V clearly have the aorists. When
preparing the text I yielded to the authority of
certain scholars^ and changed the te.xt of Littre to
the future, thus securing a uniformity of tense
throughout Oath. I did not realize at the time how
strong the evidence is for the aorist, which I now
feel should be adopted. Lower down (1. 13) and M
Vat. Gr. 277 have -n-oirjaaadaL, but V omits all the
intervening words from one /AeraSocrtv 7roiy]cracr6aL to
the other the eye of the scribe evidently passed
;

from the first occurrence of the phrase to the second.

In 11. 20, 21 Vat. Gr. 277 places Trearaov after Swcroj,
but M and V place it before cfiOopiov. In 1. 22 M
and V omit both tov and Trjv, but they appear in
Vat. Gr. 277. From this point there seem to be no
important variants, but M
and V (not Vat. Gr. 277)
read di'SpetW for drSpoj'wv, and V (but not or M
Vat. Gr. 277) places thai after Totavra. Vat. Gr. 277
has many notes, both marginal and interlinear, some
of which are almost, or quite, illegible. I have
noted the glosses fxaprvs and av/A^wi/tav. The word
260
 INTRODUCTION
also presented difficulty, as it is glossed
irapayyeXirj<;
by a word which seems to be n-apa.Kkrjcn'i. There is
a long marginal note on yeve'rTyo-iv which Littre also
quotes from the margin of E (Paris. 2255).
The conclusions I have reached are that the
vulgate text of Oath is approximately correct that
;

Littre's C (2146) is akin to V, and that E is closely

related to Vat. Gr. 277,

26r
 N0M02
I. ^IrjTpiKr) Te^vecov fiev iraaewv earXv^ CTncpa-
peaTciTT}' 8ia Be a[xa6u]v rwv re xpecofieveov avrij,'
Kal TMv eiK)") Tov<; roiovahe Kpwovrwv, ttoXv ti
Traaeojv tjStj twv T€;\;z'e&)r aTToXeiiTeraL. rj 8e
TMvSe apLapra^ ixaXiaTO, fioi SoKel e^eiv alrii^v
TOLTjvhe' TrpoaTifiovyap hjrptK)']^ /novvrj^; iv Tfjat
TToXeaiv ovBev copiarai, ttXtjv aSo^it]'i' avTq Se
ov TiTpooaKei tou? i^ avrrj'i avyKeifxevov^. o/jLOi6-
TUTOi yap elcTiv ^ ol roiolSe roiat irapeiaayo-
10 fdii'Oiai TrpoacoTTOicriv ev TTjcri rpayMSlrjaiv to?

yap'^ eKeivoi a')(^f]pa pev^ koI aTo\i]v Kal irpoa-

(OTTOV UTTOKpirOV €')(^OV(JLV, OVK gIctIv Bk VTTOKpiTai,
ovTco Kal ol IrjTpoi, (^i^p-r) fxev iroWoi, epya> 8e
14 TTay^v ^aioL
II. Xyo/; yap, oaTi<i /leWei ir]TpiKfj<; avveaiv
aTp€Kia)<i apfJLoi^eaOai, roivBe fiLv iiTi]^o\ov^ yeve-
aOat' (f)vaio<;' 8iSa(TKa\i>]'i' roirov ' €V(pueo<;'
iraLhop.adlr]';' (fyiXoTTOviij^- \p6vov.^ irpwTov p,ev
ovv TrdvTOjv Sec <^vaio<;' (f>V(Tio<;^ yap avriTrprjcr-
"
aovarj'i Kevea rravra' <pvaio<i oe e? to apLCTTOV
o8r]yeova'r)<;, 8i8aaKa\ir) Te^i'Vi ycverai' r]v /jLera

(^povrj(TLQ<i Set TTepiTroiijaaadai, iraiBo/jLaOea yevo-

p.evov ev tottm okoIo^ €v(f>vi]<i tt/do? /jLciOrjcrLv earat'
10 exf he (f)i\o7rovLr]v TrpoaeveyKaaOai e? )(^p6vov
'
narrccv (ffr]v omitted by V. * V omits re and avry.
^
V places elffw after TpaycfStriffiv.
*
V liaH Kal yap.
°
V omits /itv.
262
 LAW
Medicine is the most distinguished of all the
I.

arts, but through the ignorance of those who practise

it, and of those who casually judge such practitioners,
it is now of all the arts
by far the least esteemed.
The chief reason for this error seems to me to be
this medicine is the only art which our states have
:

made subject to no penalty save that of dishonour,

and dishonour does not wound those who are com-
pacted of it. Such men in fact are very like the
supernumeraries in tragedies. Just as these have
the appearance, dress and mask of an actor without
being actors, so too with physicians many are ;

physicians by repute, very few are such in reality.

II. He who is going truly to
acquire an under-
standing of medicine must enjoy natural ability,
teaching, a suitable place, instruction from childhood,
diligence, and time. Now first of all natural ability
is necessary, for if nature be
inopjiosition everything
is in vain. But when nature points the way to what
is best, then comes the teaching of the art. This
must be acquired intelligently by one who from a
child has been instructed in a place naturally suit-
able for learning. Moreover he must apply diligence

*
V has p-hv ami tTrvj/SoAos ;
so apparently Vat. Gr. 277.
'
For TOTTou M has Tp6irov. So too below.
*
The order in V is (pi/ffios- iraiSoinadiris- 5i5aaKa\irts- tSitov
*
fV(pvfos- (piKoTToviris- XP<^''0V. V has rauTTjs for fvaios.
1"
V has irdfTa Kived.

263
 NO.MOS

troXvv, 6k(o^ t] /j,(iOi]ai<; ifK^vaiioBelaa le^io)<; re

12 Ka\ eva\E€(i}<; tov<; KapTTOv-; e^eviyKr^rai.
III. 'OKOiy] "yap tmv iv yrj (pvofievcov decopirj,
Toi7]8e KOI rrj<; IrjTptKpj^ j) fiddijcn^;. 7) fxev yap
okolov j) X^P^' "^^ ^^ 86yp.ara rwv
(fivai'; Tjfiecov
hihacr KovTOiv okoIov to, crirepfiaTa' j) Be iraiho-
fiaOlr], TO Ka6' oiptiv avTO. ireaelv e? rrjv apovpav
o he roTTO^ iv cS 17 fidOyjcri^, okolov rj etc tov

Tre/ote^Oi'TO? i]epo^ rpo(^rj yiyvofxevy] rolai (pvo/ae-

voiaiv rj
Be (J3i\o7rovLr], epyaairj- 6 he XP^^°^
9 TavTa evicrxvei rrdvTa,^ co? Tpa(by]vai reXew?.^
IV. Tavra oiv ^PV t ^'^ ''"'/^ hjrpiKijv rixi'Tjv
eaeveyKa/xei'Ov^, koI drpeKecD^ a^T?}? yvoyaiv \a-
^ovTa^, ovTco<; dvd xa? vroX^a? ^oireOi/ra?, /jlt]
Xoyo) jJLOvvov, dWa kol epyo) li)Tpou<i vop.iKea6aL.
1)
Be aTreipu], kuko^ d-qaavpo<; kol kukov KeifiijXiov
TotcTiv e)(ovaLv avrrjv, kol ovap Kal virap, evdv-

/it?79 re Ka\ ev(bpo(Tvvi]<; d/jLoipo<;, Bei\L7]<; re /cal

6pa(Tvrr]To<i TtOtjvj], BeiXii] /xev yap dBvva/XLTjv

ay]/j.aLV€L' Opacrvrrj^ Be dre^J'^V^'' Bvo ydp,
10 eiTKny'jiJ.ri re koI Bo^a, wv to fiev iTriaTaaOat
11 TTOiec, TO Be dyvoeiv.-
V. Ta Be lepd eovra TrprjyfiaTa lepoXaiv dvOpd)-
TTOiaL BeifcrvTar ^e^ifKoiai Be ov 6ep.i<;, irplv
3 17 TeXeadoiaiv opyioicriv e7ricrT7]fn]<;.
^
but with no confidence, as both us and
I reprint Littre,
dv are strange and the reading of M
(kuI Tpa<privai reXeccs
TaiTa iv x^v) indicates a deep-seated corruption. V has
•

Kal Tpa(prji'ai reXeia'S- ravra Siv X9^<^^ ia'riv. This seems to

suggest as the correct reading ravra xp(a:v tanv or perhaps
Xp»} oiiv Tavra.
*
After ayvoflv most MSS (including ^i) have ^ juev olv
^xi(7Tt;/x7) iro.eei rh (iriaracBai, ti So;o rh ayi'ouv has 5i5oV
264
 LAW, ii.-v.

for a long period, in order that learning, becoming

second nature, may reap a fine and abundant
harvest.
III. The learning of medicine may be likened to
the growth of plants. Our natural ability is the
soil. The views of our teachers are as it were the
seeds. Learning from childhood is analogous to the
seeds' falling betimes upon the prepared ground.
The place of instruction is as it were the nutriment
that comes from tlie surrounding air to the things
sown. Diligence is the working of the soil. Time
strengthens all these things, so that their nurture is
perfected.
IV. These are the conditions that we must allow
the art of medicine, and we must acquire of it a real
knowledge before we travel from city to city and
win the reputation of being physicians not only in
word but also in deed. Inexperience on the other
hand is a cursed treasure and store for those that
have it, whether asleep or awake ^ it is a stranger ;

to confidence and joy, and a nurse of cowardice and

of rashness. Cowardice indicates powerlessness ;

rashness indicates want of art. There are in fact

two things, science and opinion the former begets ;

knowledge, the latter ignorance.

V. Things however that are holy are revealed only
to men who are holy. The profane may not learn
them until they have been initiated into the mysteries
of science.

'
A proverbial expression meaning "alwaj's."

yap, wv rh i.l\v (?) iiricnaffdai iroieei, rb 5e ^7; iirCaTaaQai, t] 5f

56^a rh a7i'oe(i'.

265
DECORUM
 INTRODUCTION
This tract, so far as I can trace, is mentioned by
no ancient autlior.

Strange ideas are current as to its date. The

writer in Pauly-Wissowa (s.v. "Hippocrates 16")
" Zeit 350 v. Clir." It has even been
says briefly
connected with Aiicient Medicine.
An examination of its style and language shoM's
that this date is much too early. The broken
grammar, strange expressions, and queer turns are
too numerous to be explained by the corrujitness of
the manuscript tradition. They indicate a late date,
and probably an imperfect knowledge of Greek. I
would in particular call attention to the following
unusual expressions, rare compounds and a-jra^
A,eydyu,cva.

Tas fjir]^€v e's XP^'°5 iriTrrovcras SiaAe^ta?.

idpwTa? riOivrai ^SXcttovtcs.
vofjioOicrCiqv TiOevTat dvaipeo'LV.
a.yopr]v ipya^ofievoi.
TTLKpOL rrpos Tas (TwavTi^crtas.
''
€VKpr)Tot good-tempered."
dvacTTacris "disturbance."
** "
si en ce.
1
aTrocrLyrjo-L<i
" skilled in
ivOvfxrjp.ariKO's argument."
"
XrjfjLfjiaTLKo^ quick to seize."
" to turn towards."
oLTTOTtpixaTL^ia-daL
" inexorable."
aTraprjyoprjTOi

269
 INTRODUCTION
"
dn-avT>;o-ts pugnacity,"
" sale."
d7rc)u.7roAf;cris

cyKOTavTAT/cris "washing."
Trapt'^oSos "traveller's case."
7ra\ai'wo-i? "a growing old."
" to
TrpoSiacTTeAAccr^at give a positive opinion
beforehand."
KaracTToXr] "moderation."
di'ttKvpt'ojo-is "authoritative affirmation."
aTapaKToiroi-qatq "acting with perfect com-
posure."
dSictTn-wTos "infallible."
d/SXcTTTeo) "not to see."
im-6St$L'i "solicitous attention" (as tea
guest).
This list by no means exhausts the peculiar words.
I would also lay stress upon the late words eiST^crts,
tlhrjaai.,
and the constant use of the preposition Trpo's
hi a variety of relations.^
The general tortuousness of the style is a further
indication of late date. The subject matter, again,
of the first four chapters is similar to the common-
place moralizing which was the result of Stoicism
when it became a rule of life. There is indeed
nothing in the tract peculiar to Stoic philosophy,
except perhaps the word rjyrjixoviKO'; in Chapter IV.
But the picture of the true philosopher in Chapter
III will, I think, be consideredby most readers to
^
Tlie queerness of the diction of Decorum (there is
scarcely a .sentence which can fairly be called normal) con-
vinces me that we are dealing with an address purposely
written in a quaint and obscure manner. It is the language
of a secret society, and some parts are completely un-
intelligible. See pp. 272-276.

270
 INTRODUCTION
" "
be an bring the Stoic wise man
effort to down to
earth as a grave, self-controlled, orderly man of the
world. The insistence upon the importance of
"nature" (<^uo-is) is not only not inconsistent with
Stoicism, but suggestive of it.
It would be rash to dogmatize about either the
date or the authorship of Decorum. But perhaps
the facts would be accounted for if we suppose that
a teacher of medical students, of a later date than
300 B.C., happened to be attracted by Stoic morality,
which exerted a wider influence upon the general
public than any of the other schools of philosophy,
and so displayed forms attenuated to various degrees,
" watered
down," so to speak, to suit the needs of
different types of character. He pre})ared in writing
a lecture on how a physician should conduct himself,
in particular how he should be a devotee of true
1
"philosophy." In other words, he gave instruction
in etiquette and bed-side manners. Never intended
for publication, but for an aid to memory in deliver-
ing the lecture. Decorum shows all the roughness
and irregularities that might be expected in the
circumstances.^ In particular, the first two chapters
read as though some unintelligent scribe had tried
to make a continuous narrative of rough jottings and
alternative expressions.
Whatever its origin, Deconim is invaluable to the
^
The use of
cro<pia. the sense of ethics, or rather moral
in
conduct, and the description of the (pt\6(jo(pos as the artist in
living, are typical of later Greek thought.
"^
I would insist that we must not treat the text of
Decorum as though it were literature. It is corrupt, but if
we could restore the exact words of the writer they would
still be in great part a series of ungrammatical notes to
remind the lecturer of the heads of his discourse.
271
 INTUODUCTION
historian of iiu'ditine. We
are told many things
whicli enable us to picture the Greek pliysician on
his rounds, and one chapter gives us the clue to
what otherwise would be a mystery, the way in
which the Greeks got over the diHiculty of nursing
serious cases of illness.
How the work came to be included in the
Hippocratic collection is not known. Though not
in V it is in the V index, and so it must have been
in the library of books of which the common ancestor
of M and V was composed.
1 had written this introduction, and had spent
nearly a week in attempting to translate Chapter IV,
when the conclusion forced itself upon me that none
of my explanations —
not even the sum total of them
— accounted for the phenomena before me. Let it
be granted that M, our most reliable manuscript,
shows deep-seated corruption that the writer wrote
;

a debased Greek that he was a lecturer who jotted

;

down heads of discourse, and fragments of sentences

that he wished particularly to remember, without
paying attention to grammar, and without marking
the connection between one phrase and another —
even though all this is taken for granted the
peculiarity ofDecorum is not fully explained. There
is something tmnatmal and fantastic about certain

parts of it; one might say that the obscurity

was
apparently intentional.
While these thoughts were occurring to me I re-
membered that a similar peculiarity is to be observed
in certain parts of Precepts, and then it suddenly
flashed across my mind that probably the obscurity
jvas intentional, and that there were certain formulae
and scraps of knowledge which the lecturer conveyed
272
 INTRODUCTION
orally, not wishing that his written notes should
convey much information to the uninitiated. What
if the address was delivered at a
meeting of a secret
society of physicians, and purposely was intelligible
only to those familiar with the formulae and ritual
of the society ?

Wemust never forget that secret societies were

perfectly familiar to the Greeks from at least the
days of Pythagoras. As the vigour of the City-State
decayed in the fourth and third centuries B.C., Greek
corporate feeling found expression more and more
in smaller bodies — in clubs, in friendly societies,
and in fraternities generally. That these would
have some "secrets" is highly probable if not
certain, the great "mysteries" of Eleusis among
others setting an example which would very readily
be followed.
Physicians too would have a fraternity of their
own, probably several fraternities. We must not
say that no doctor could practise unless he belonged
to such a society, but we may be certain that out-
siders would not be looked upon with favour by
their fellow-physicians.
Now it is clear that the ''secrets" of this society
were several) could not possibly
(or societies, if there
be the ordinary medical knowledge of the age. A
moment's thought will show that any attempt to
conceal this knowledge would have been futile.
The secrets would rather be mystic formulae and
maxims of little or no practical value. It is at least
curious that Chapter IV of Decorum does not become
unintelligible until, after a statement of the pre-
dominant influence of nature (t^i'crt?), the task of
wisdom (cro<^ta) is mentioned. At once the language
273
 INTRODUCTION
Apparently there is also a (jap,
becomes dark. for
the next sentence refers to two Xdyot which have
never been mentioned before, at least upon any
natural interpretation of the text, and also to two
"acts taken together" {irp-qyiLaa-L a-wafi^oTipoLcn),
these also being mentioned here for the Hrst time.
The chapter goes on to speak of a "road traversed
bare and
by those others," and of rogues "stript
then clothing themselves in all manner of badness
and disgrace." Shortly after this the chapter becomes
comparatively intelligible.
I put it forward as a mere suggestion that the two

Xdyoi and the two Trp^^y/xara

refer to tlie "secrets,"
and that at this point in the lecture the Adyot were
Those clothed in
spoken and the irp-qyixara done.
badness and disgrace may be the uninitiated.
If at meetings of medical associations lectures
were given to the initiated, we should surely expect
them to be on the subjects dealt with in Precepts
and Decorum — professional
behaviour, etiquette and
so forth. And where, not in addresses of this
if

should we expectto find veiled allusions to the

type,
secret formulae and ritual of the society ?
^
I believe

that Decorum and (possibly) Precepts are running

commentaries on ritualistic observances, and pre-
suppose much knowledge in the
hearer. They are
(fioivdiVTa (TvveTOi(riv.
A reader object that all my remarks are pure
may
conjecture. would
I point out, however, that this
is not so. There is strong evidence that medical
*
We should also expect in such addresses peculiar words
A glance at Decorum will show that they
and phrases are
common enough. The language in many places is positively
grotesque.

274
 INTRODUCTION
secret societies existed, although I confess that I did
not appreciate it fully until I threw light
saw that it

upon the fourth chapter of Deconmi, which is per-

haps the darkest spot in Greek literature. The last
sentence of Law runs thus :
—
TO. 8e iepa iovra TrprjyixaTO. 'upoicnv avOpoiTroKTi
SeiKwrai, (Se/3i]XoL(TL dk ov ^e/xts Trplv r]
TektcrOw-
(Tiv opyioicTLV iTncrTyfj.y]<;.
" to holy men
Holy things are shown to the ;

profane it is not lawful to show them until

these have been initiated into the rites of
knowledge."
Is it very unnatural to take this language as literal
and not metaphorical ?
Secondly, in Precepts V., a genuine physician is
called 7/8eA<^icr/xcVos.^ What can this strange phrase
mean except "one made a brother," "initiated into
"
the brotherhood ?
My third passage is taken from Oath. The taker
of this oath says that only to his own sons, to those
of his teacher, and to those pupils who have sworn
allegiance vo/xw n/rpiKw, will he impart :
—
TTapayycXtT^s T£ Kai aKporycrtos /cat tt}^ Aot^TTys ciTracrr^s

fxaQy'jcno';.
"
Precept, oral instruction and all the other teaching."
Note that allusion is made to a vo/xos ir/rpt/co?, and
that it is at the end of our N<!/i.os that the reference
to initiation occurs. Moreover, Precepts is the title of
^
The best manuscript of Precepts, M, reads in this passage :

tIs yap lu
Ttphs Sihs r]SeA<pi(T/j.ei^cDS Irj'pfvoL aT fpa/j.virii
iricfTfi ?)

(sic). But tlie correcting hand has written o over the cd of

i)Sf\(pt<rixevws ;
so it is clear that iriTpbs has fallen out before
lr]TpiVoi.

275
 INTRODUCTION
one of the puzzlingly obscure Hippocratic treatises.
"
Lastly, Precept, oral instruction and all other
teaching," is a curiously verbose expression, and may
very well allude, among other things, to mystic
A.oyot imparted to initiated members of a physicians'
guild.
I trust that the reader will pardon the personal
tone of this discussion. I feel that he will be the

better al)le to appreciate and criticize my suggestion

if he is told how I came to make it. 1 would also
remark that I notes on
leave my Chapters I-V
practically as they wete before I
thought of
references to mysterious "secrets."

MSS. AND Editions

Decorum is found in seven Paris
manuscripts and
in M.^ Foes and Mack note a few readings from
manuscripts now lost. Unfortunately there is no
manuscript of a superior class which enables us to
check M
when that manuscript is obviously corrupt.
If parts of Decorum were originall}'^ rough jottings,
it is not surprising that our manuscript tradition is
full of errors. It is hopeless to attempt to restore
the original te.xt indeed for a long time I thought
;

the only course to follow was to print M exactly as

it is written. Finally I decided to take Littre as a
^
I have collated this manuscript from excellent photo-
graphs sent to me through the kindness of the Librarian of
St. Mark's Library, Venice. The collation used by Littre
(who calls the manuscript "a") was very accurate. In
Chapter VII, however, 5l reads, not Xex6r)fiov(v6fjievov as
Littre saj's, but Kftrxvf^oufvoiJ.ei'ov. In Chapter XI Littre
says that M
has eVfliijj. The photograph, however, shows
plainly eairis.

276
 INTRODUCTION
basis^ and to correct his text wherever I thought the
general sense could be made plainer by a sinii)le
alteration. 1 I do not
pretend, however, that the
text I have printed represents the autograph, nor
that the English is in many places anything but a
rough paraphrase.
I must add that in 1740 Decor-um was published

at Gottingen by G. Matthiae, but I have not seen

this work, nor yet Traitcs luppocraliques. Preceptes.
Dc la Bie7iseance. Traduction par MM. Boyer et
Girbal. Montpellier, 1853.
^
I believe that I have given the reading of M wherever
it differs seriously from the printed text.

277
 nEPI EY2XHM02YNH2
I. OvK aXoywi ol Trpo^aWo/xevoi rrjv ao(pLi]v
77/30? TToWa elvai )(^prjaL/j.'r]v, ravrrjv 8t)
^
rrjv ev
TO) /3t&). al <yap noWal vpo^ irepiepyivv (paivov-
^
Ttti fyeyeurjfiei'ai' Xeyco Se, avrai al fiyjBev e?
')(peo<;
Tcov tt/oo? a hLoKeyovTac \ii(^6elri 5' av
Tovrewv fxepea e? eKelvo, otl ottt]^ ovk dpylt], ovSk
p.rjv KaKLT)' TO yap a')(o\d^ov kol d-rrpriKTOv ^rjTei
^
€9 KUKii^v^ Kul d(j)eXK€Tai' TO 8' €yp->iyopo<i /cal
7rpo9 Ti TTjv hidvoiav €VT€TaKo<i ((^eiXKvaaTo Tt,
10 T(ov 7rpo<; KaXXovi]v ^iov Teivoincov. ew 8e
TOVTecov^Ta^ prihev i^ )(peo<i TrnrTOvaa'i BiaXe^ia^''^
^ ^
yapieaTeprj yap /cal Trpo? eTepov tc e? Te)(yr]v
'1(1' S'^ii
-^-^
^ ' '

7re7roi7]p.€V7], Te-^^yrjv or] tt/jo? evcr^t]fioavv't]v

14 Kal 86^av.
II. TldcraL yap al prj p,er al(7-)(^poKephei)]<i kuI
^^
d(T')(rip,oavv^]<i KaXai, f/aL pe6o8o<i Tt<? ioixra
1
Se M : 5?} Littre. *
4s omitted by M.
*
is e/ce?i'a, M es fKi7vo,
fj on : bri ottjj Littr6 : is inelvriv,
oTi Ermerins.
kuvItjv M and Littre
*
C'?'''"' ^^ : Cvref' KaKiriv Ermerins.
*
a.<p4\KiTai M
aipfKKfadai Littr^
:
fcpeKKfrai Ermerins. :

*
iwVTOV' TOVTfCOV TttS M
iii 5c T0VT6U1V TOtS Liltie.
'.

'
SiaAf^tas andMLittre StaAf^ios Ermerins. :

*
Kal irpus M
and Ermerins : r; nphs Littr6.
'
After (Tepou the MSS. have yueV.
^^ M.
trcKoi-t\)xfvriv
*^
Tt'x^TI'' 5« TTji* Trpbs M and Littr(5 : rain-qv 5^ tt/v irpis
Ermerins.
1'
KaKfivoKTi. M : KoAal po-i Littr^.

278
 DECORUM
I. Not without reason are those who present
as useful for many things wisdom, that is, wisdom
apphed to life. Alost kinds of wisdom, indeed, have
manifestly come into being as superfluities I mean ;

those which confer no advantage upon the objects

that they discuss. Paris thereof may be tolerated
up to this point, that where idleness is not neither is
there evil. Idleness and lack of occupation tend —
—
nay are dragged towards evil. Alertness, however,
and exercise of the intellect, bring with them
something that helps to make life beautiful. I leave
out of account mere talk that leads to no useful
purpose.^ More gracious is wisdom that even with
some other object^ has been fashioned into an art,
provided that it be an art directed towards decorum
and good repute.^
II. Any wisdom, in fact, wherein works some
scientific method, is honourable if it be not tainted

^
It is hard not to believe that this sentence is a gloss on
avrai . . .
SiaXeyovrai above.
'^
than that of being useful.
J. e.
^
The te.xt is so corrupt (or the original was so careless)
that one cannot be sure that the version given above is even
approximately correct. The general argument seems to be
that (ro<pia " keeps a man out of mischief," but that the best
kind of (To<pta is that which has been reduced to an art, and
that the art of making life more decorous and honourable —
a point of view typical of later Greek thought, particularly
of Stoicism.

279
 nEPI EYSXHMOXrxNHS

T€Xviicr] epyci^erar aW' et ye fit], tt/jo? avatSeirjv

hi^^evovrai?- veoi re yap avTolaiv i/jLTrlTrTovaiv
uK/u,d^ovTe<i Be St" evrpoTTii^v ihpoiTa<i rlOevrat,
/BXeirovTe^' irpea^vrai 8e Bia TTLKplrjv voixodeairjv
rtdevTai avaipecnv Ik tCov nroXewv. Kal yap

ayopy]v epya'^o/jLCVOi ovroi,^ jxera ^avavairj^

airareovTe^, Kal ev iroXeaiv dvaKVKXeovre'^ o'l
,0 avroL^ cBoi he Ti9* kuI eV eadP]TO<; Kal ev njaiv
aWrjat Trepiypacpfjcrr Krjv yap ewaiv u7rep)](j)ai'€co<;
KeKocrfir}fMevoi, iroXv fidWov (pevKreoi Kal fiicrri-
3 rioi rolcn Oeroixevoiaiv elaiv.^
III. Tr]v Se evavrirjv XPV ^^^^ aKoirelv oh ov
BtBaKTt] KaraaKevrj, ouBe rrepiepyirj' ck re yap
Kal t7]<;
ev ravrn evaxVf^ocrvi'7]<; Kal
'nepi^o\rj<^
d({)e\eli]'i,
ov Trpo? irepiepyiijv vecfiUKVLij^;, dXXa
fidXXov to re avvvovv, Kal to iv
7r/3o? evBo^irjv,
vu) TT/do? ecovrov<; BiaKetadai, irpa re rrjv Tropeii]v.
o'i re eKdcrrcp aX'JP'Ci'rt'^ roiovrof dBid^vroi,
evOeroi
dvepLepyoi, iriKpol -rrpo'i rd^; avvavri]aia<i,
Ta<? tA? dvrt-
77/30? dTroKpiaia<i, %aA.e7rot '!rp6<i

10 7rr(ocna<;, 7rpo<; rd<i 6noc6rr]Ta<; euaroxoi Kal

oixiKrjTLKoi, €VKpi]roL 7rp6<i d-navra^, rrpo^ rd<;

dvaardaia'i <Tiy)]riKoi, irpo^ rd<; d-noaiyi'iaia^i

1
izpls a.iairir)v Zr)fxevra\
M :
irphs ai'aniriv Sr],uevTeai Littre :

•jrpbi
Ennerins (Zwinger, Foes and Mack
araiSei'rjj/ Sr}fj.(vouTai
*
note a reading 57j^ei;fTai). olroiM: oi/roi Littre.
3
avToi is possibly a gloss.
01
« After Tij Littre adds h.v with three Paris MSS. It is not
in M. In the Hippocratic writings the optative without
h.v often has the meaning of the optative with it.
®
(pevKTeov Kal ixtarjTiov rolai deuifievotaif
iffriv M :
(pevKTfot
Kal 6. ilaiv Littre.
fj.i<n}Tfoi T.
*
Xp(^i>^i^ Mx"') ^'^' Littre.
:

'
o'i Ti (KaaTCfi (rx'hH-°-'T^
-^^ • "i^oi iKaaroi irx^M"'''' Littr6.

280
 DECORUM, ii.-iii.

with base love of gain and unseemliness. If they be

so tainted, such kinds of wisdom become popular
only through impudence. Young men fall in with
the devotees thereof; when they are grown up they
sweat with shame ^ at the sight of them when they ;

are old, in their spleen they pass laws to banish

these devotees from their cities. These are the
very men who go around cities, and gather a
crowd about them, deceiving it with cheap vulgarity.
You should 2 mark them by their dress, and by the
rest of their attire for even if magnificently adorned,
;

they should much more be shunned and hated by

those who behold them.^
The opposite kind of wisdom one should
III.
conceive of thus. No studied preparation, and no
over-elaboration. Dress decorous and simple, not
over-elaborated, but aiming rather at good repute,
and adapted for contemplation, introspection and
walking.^ The several characteristics are to be :

serious, artless, sharp in encounters, ready to reply,

stubborn in opposition, with those who are of like
mind quick-witted and affable, good-tempered
towards all, silent in face of disturbances, in the
^
ifrpo7rlT)v is a strange form, and should probably be
ivTpOTrilV.
2
Or "may."
* The detailsof this chapter are hopelessly obscured,
partly tlirough the corruption of the text, but the general
" "
outline is clear. Quack philosopliers are described, to be
compared with genuine philosophers in the next chapter.
It is useless to try to rewrite tlie text so as to make it
grammatical and logical. We
are dealing with lecture
notes, not literature.
*
So Littr^, and the context seems to require such a sense.
The construction apparently is: "you may judge of the
opposite kind from dress, etc."
281
 nEPI ErSXHMOSTNIIS

Koi KaprepiKoi, 7rp6<; rov Kaipov

€vdv/j,y]fj,aTiKol
evOeroL Koi XrjppaTiKoi, npo'i Ta<i rpocpa^
^
ev)(p7]<TT0i Kal avTapKee<i, VTropovt^riKol 7rp6<;
Kaipov Trjv iiTTopovijv,^ Trpo? Xoyovi dvuarov'i
irav TO v'TToheL-)(^9ev €K(jiepovr€<i, everrir) -x^pecopevoi,

•y^dptTL 8iari,6epevoi, So^rj rfi

eK tovtojv Biicr^vpi-
^6/j.evoi, if dXy]Oei'>]i> 7rp6<i to VTroSei^dev
20 dTToreppari^o/xevoi.^
'
IV. HyepoviKcoraTOv ovv tovtcov ('nravTCOv
/u,€V
TMV Trpoeiprjp-evcov t) (pucrif'Kal yap ol ev re^^jjaLV,
T)v TTpoafi'^ auTolat tovto, 8id ttuvtcov tovtcov
ireTTopevvTaL tmv irpoeiprjp.evuiv. ahihaKTOv yap
TO %p609 ev re ao<^ir) Kal ev rf) trpoade
Te)(^vr)'
fiev 7] SiSax^f],^ e? ''0
dp-)(7]v Xa/Seiv ?) c})vcn<;

KaTeppvT) Kal KeyvTai,^ to el?j?)aat, i)

Be aocfiii] e<>

Ta diT avTrjf t?}? (f}vaio<; iroievp^eva. Kal yap ev

dp(j)OT€pOiai TOLCTL XoyOlCTl, TTOWoi KpaT7]deVT€f
10 ovSapf] avvap.(f)OTepoiaiv eX^prjaavTO Tocai irpi^y-
'
paaiv e? Bel^iv' errrjv ovv Tt<f avTcov e^eTa^i) rt
7r/309 a\.r]6elriv Tcbv ev pi]aei Ttdepevcov, ovBap.rj

^
viroixevriTiKol M.
^
TTphs Kaiphv irpos vTTOfxovrjv M :
irphs Kaipov rijv vvouoviiv
Littr^.
'
aTTOTfXuaTiffdrii at M: aTT0T€p'j.ari^6/ui.evji Coray and Littr4.
*
irpoirriv M :
irfofff) Littre.
^
TrpociOffxivr) SiSax^j) M: TTp6<Td€ fxkv *j SiSox^jj Littr^:
KpScrde jnhv f; SiSax^vvai Ermerins.
'
Ao/Serf 7} 5f (puffis Kar^ppvT) kcu Kexv'ai rf; Si aro(plti M:
\aBf7v ^] 0v(ris Karfppvr) koI Kexi'Tai, t; 5e (TO(p'n\ Littre.
'
re M : ti Little with der Linden. Van

^
I do not believe tliat a modern can catch the exact
associations of tliese adjectives, many of which are very rare
words, if not aira^ Aty6/^.eva. The difficulty is all the greater
282
 DECORUM, iii.-iv.

face of silence ready to reasonand endure, prepared

for an opportunity and quick to take it, knowing-
how to use food and temperate, patient in waiting
for an opportunity, setting out in effectual language

everything that has been shown forth, graceful in

speech, gracious in disposition, strong in the i-eputa-
tion that these qualities bring, turning to the truth
when a thing has been shown to be true.^
IV. The dominant factor in all the qualities I
have mentioned is nature. In fact, if they have
natural ability, those engaged in the arts have
already made progress in all the qualities mentioned.
For in the art, as in wisdom, use is not a thing- that
can be taught. Before any teaching has taken
place nature has rushed down in a flood to make the
beginning it is afterwards that wisdom comes to
;

know the things that are done by nature herself. ^

In fact many, worsted in both words, have in no
way used for demonstration both the actual things
together.^ Accordingly, whenever one of them
examines in regard to truth something that is being

because the writer works to death his favourite preposition

(irptJs), using it sometimes in cases which, if a modern may be
allowed to judge, make dubious Greek. I find it hard to
give kwaris its usual meaning, and may not inro^^ix'^tv mean
"seen as in a glass, darkly"?
*
The translation of this sentence is largely guess work.
It seems plain, however, that <pvais is contrasted with cocpia ;

nature comes first and conditions all that wisdom and

instruction can accomplish afterwards.
'
What are a.jx<p6'repoi ol \6yoi1 Does Xoyoi mean "words"
or "respects"? We cannot tell, as the lecturer has in this
chapter jotted down merely the heads of his discourse.
However \6yoi(Ti seems certainly contrasted with irp-i]yixa(nv.
Apparently the meaning is that without natural gifts and train-
ing combined no visible achievement can be accomplished.

283
 nEPI EY2XHM02YNHS

ra (f>ucnv avrolai '^Mprjcrei.

TT/oo? eupLcTKovTai
yovv ovroi 7rapa7r\rjaLi]v oSop eKeivoicrc ireTTopev-
fiivoi. hioTvep aiTO'^fVjxvovpi.evoi rrjv Traaav dficpLev-
vvvTat KUKLTjv KoX UTt^lrjV. KoXov yap €K rod
8t8a)(^d€VTo<i epyou \6yo^' ttuv yap to '7TOf)]0€v
TexviK(a<i eK \6yov dvtjvex^fl' to 5e ptjOev
Te-)(yiKO)<i, /JLT} TTOirjOev he, fieOoSov drexvov
20 heiKTiKOV eyevi'jOiY ro yap oteaOai jiev, /xi]

7rp}]aaetv Se, dixa6ii]<; /cat drexyiri'^ arjjielov iariv'

ohjai'i yap Ka\ fidXiara ev iTjrptKjj alr'irjv fiev
Tolai oXeOpov Be Toicri %p6(w-
KeKT7]p,€voLacv,^
/xevoicriv irrKJiepef Kal yap rjv ecovTOVf ev Xoyoccn
Treicrai^re? olrj9o)aLV elSevat epyov ro e« /laOijaio^,

KaOdirep ;^pfcro? (pavXo^ ev rrvpl KpiOeh roLovrovi

avrov'i aTreSet^ev. Kairoi ye roiavrri rj 7rp6ppi](7i<i

dirapiiyoprirov.^ avvecn'i ofioy€V)]<; eariv, evdv

rj

ro 7repa<; e8r]Xwae yvcoai^' roiv h 6 ;;^/3ot'09 ri]v

^
30 re^i'V^ ^ evahea t Karearrjaev, rj rotacv €9 rrjv

^
KeKTrifj-fvoiaiv Coray :
KexpVf'-^''ot(Tiv MSS.
* us iffriv fv6v rb irepas
airapr)'y6pr)Tou es ^vvfffiv bp.oyevi(nv
fUVwcre yvaxTis M :
airaprtySpriTos' f)
ffvviffiS 6p.oyiviis iariv
Lilt re. Ihave followed Littr^, keeping however ccTrapTj-
y6p7]Tov. Perhaps i/j.r}vvffe is a better reading than iSr)\a)ae.
3
€ua5fa M
ei/oSta Littre.
: Neither can be right. Perhaps

^
Who are oZtoi and tKe^voi ? Once more the lecturer's
notes are too scanty for us to say, but, unless we are to
suppose that he left a gap here to be filled up in his actual
delivery of the lecture, 4kuvoi will refer to the "quacks" of
Chapter II and olroi to those deficient in natural ability and
training.

284
 DECORUM, IV.

set out in speech, nature will in no way come to

their aid. These are found at any rate to have
walked in a path similar to that followed by the
others.^ Wherefore being stripped they clothe
themselves with the whole of badness and disgrace.
For reasoning ^ that comes as the result of work
that has been taught is a good thing for everything ;

that has been done artistically has been performed

as the result of reasoning. But when a thing is not
done, but only expressed artistically, it indicates
method divorced from art.^ For to hold opinions,
without putting them into action, is a sign of want
of education and of want of art.'* For mere opining
brings, in medicine most particularly, blame upon
those who hold
opinions and ruin upon those who
make use of them.^ In fact, if they persuade them-
selves by word,® and opine that they know the work
that is the result of education, they show themselves
up like gold proved by fire to be dross. And yet
such a forecast is something inexorable. Where
understanding is on a par with action, knov/ledge
at once makes plain the end. In some cases time
has put the art on the right track, or has made clear

*
Apparently \6yos here means "theory," "hypothesis"
" word " as
(so Littre),although tlie usual contrast, opposed
to "deed," is not lost sight of.
*
Here the lecturer, having mentioned the necessity of
theory, passes on to the mistake of words being allowed to
take the place of deeds.
•*
We
must remember when we translate T^xvr) "art," that
it includes both Avhat we call art and wliat we call science.
Tlie importance of uniting both these aspects of Te^faf seems
to be the subject of part of this difficult chapter.
^
This seems adapted from Breaths, p. 226.
* "
Possibly, by reasoning."
^
VOL. II M 5
 nEPI ETSXHINIOSTNHi;

7rapa7TX7](Th]v oi/xov efnrLTrroucri Ta9 a(f)opfxa<?

^2 Bi'jXov'i eTToirjae.
V. Aio 8)]
^
avaXaix^dvovra tovtcov tmv
irpoeipTiixevcov eKaara, ^eid'yeiv ttjv crocpLijv €9
Tr]v IrjrpiKrjp koI rrjv lijrptKijv e? rr]v ao(f)U]V.
iriTpo<; yap (piXoaocpO's la60eo<;' ov^ ttoWtj yap
hia^oprj eVt erepwtcl yap etn to, Trpo?koX
ao(})Li]v iv IrjTpiKTj Trdvra, ucbiXapyvpirj, ivTpoirj],
ipvOpiTjcri^, KaraaToXi], So^a, KpLai<;, rjavxitj,
cnrdvTi'jcn^, Ka6api6rrj<;, yvcofioXoyiT), €i8)]ai<; twv
^
irpo^ /3iov 'X^pijarayv /cal dvayKaiwv, KaOdpcno<i
10 d'TT€/x7r6\i]ai^, dBeiaiSaifiovcri, vrrepo-^ri Oelrj.*

e')(^ov(Tt, yap ci
e^^ovao irpo^ uKoXaau^v, npo'i
I3ai'avai7]v, 7Tpo<i d7r'\,t]aTirji>, tt/jo? eir lO u p,iriv ,

Trpo'i d^aipeaLV, Trpo'i dvaiSelrjv.^ avTif yap^

yvoiai<i TMv TrpoaiovTcov Kal ')(^pi)aL<;
tmv Trpof
(f)l\L)]l>,
Kal Kal OKOLO)^ TO. 77/009 T€KVa, 77/009
r.')9
'^

'^pi]/iiaTa. ravrr] fxev ovv eTTiKoivcovo^ aocpf^}

1
St) M : Sei Littre.
and also mentioned Zwinger and Foes.
2
ou one ]\1S., in
So Littte. M omits.
^ Littre
Kn6apa'L7]s ^1: aK-a9apcr(7js :
/caSaptnos mj' conjecture.
*
M lias de7a and Littre reads Beia. I suspect a gap in
the text at tliis place. See note G of the translation.
^
iviSi'ti' M : ai-aiSdriv Littre.
*
Before yi'uiais Littre with one MS. has t].
'
ra Littre with one MS. re M. :

^
Nature and education practice and theory' fact and
reasoning deed and word such seem to be the com-
;
;

— ;

plementary correlatives insisted upon in this chapter. The

last sentence means that long experience sometimes makes
up for deficient education. See, however, the Introduction,
p. -273.
2
So Littre ; but the Greek can hardly bear that meaning,
286
 DECORUM, iv.-v.

the means of approach to those who have chanced

upon the like route.^
V. Wherefore resume each of the points men-
tioned, and transplant wisdom into medicine and
medicine into wisdom. For a physician who is a
lover ofwisdom is the equal of a god. Between
wisdom and medicine there is no gulf fixed ^ in fact ;

medicine possesses all the qualities that make for

wisdom. It has disinterestedness, shamefastness,

modesty, reserve,^ sound opinion, judgment, quiet,

pugnacity/ purity, sententious speech, knowledge of
the things good and necessary for life, selling of
that which cleanses,^ freedom from superstition,
pre-excellence divine. What they have, they have
in opposition to^ intemperance, vulgarity, greed,
concupiscence, robbery, shamelessness. This is
knowledge of one's income, use of what conduces
to friendship, the way and manner to be adopted to-
wards one's children and money.' Now with medicine
even the debased Greek of Decorvm, and the omission of oli

inM and many other MSS. points to corruption.

*
Possibly (as Littre) modesty in dress.
*
The word in the text (aTrafTTjo-is) must mean "power to
stand up against opponents."
^ "
Little's rejet do riinpniete" merely repeats Ka6api6Trii
above, and gives an impossible sense to afre/jLvoKTiP-ts. My
emendation is simple, and suggests that as the physician
cleanses the sick bodj', so wisdom cleanses the sick mind.
" "
would perhaps be a better word than
Dispensation
"selling."
*
The author's favourite word is Trpis,and here he uses it
in a sense exactly opposite to that in which he employs it
—
scores of times in fact in the very next sentence (irphs
(pt\iriv). Surely there is a gap in the text, the filling of which
would give a suitable subject to txovijL.
'
This sentence is strangely out of place, and most
obscurely expressed.
M 2 2S7
 IIEPI ETSXHMOSTNIIS
17 Tt9, OTi Koi Taura Kal^ to. TrXelara 6 lr}Tpb<;

VI. Kat yap fxaXiara t) Trepl 9eo)v elhrjo-Lf; iv

vow avrfj ^ ifXTrXeKerar ev yap Tolcriv ciWoiai
irddeai ical ev crvfnTTa)/j.aati> eupLaK<srai ra ttoWcl
7rpo9 Oecov ivri,fj.co<; Keifxevfj rj triTpLKrj. ol he
Itjrpol Oeolai Trapa/cexcopyJKacTiv' ov yap evt
irepnrov ev aurr} to Bwaarevov. /cat yap ovroi
TToWa jjLev pLera\^eipeovrai, ttoWo. he Kal KeKpd-

rrjTai avrolcn hi ecovTMv. f a he KarairXeoveKrel

vvv rj lT]TpiK7], evrevOev irape^ei. tl^ yap 6ho<;
10 T?}<> iv (To<pLr] coSe* Kal yap avreoicnv eKeivoicnv
ovTo) h ovK OLovrai ofioXoyeovaiv o)he ra irepX
aco/xara 7rapayLv6fievai,^f a hi) hcd irdar]'; avTrj'i
TreTTopevrai, p.eracryrip.aTil^oixeva i) fi€Ta7roioup.eva,
a he fiera ')(^etpovpyLr]<; Icofxeva, a he ^otjOeo/xeva,
Oepairevoiieva i) hiaiTco/ieva. to he Ke^aXaiw-
16 heararov earco e? rrjv rourcov elhrjcnv.
^ After Taina !M has koI, It is omitted by Littre.
*
avTTJ M : avT't) Littre with one MS. avra Erinerins (con-
:

jectured also by Foes).

'
tIs yap o5hs ttjs 4v fforplri SSs- koI yap avT(oicn.v iKelvoimv
o'uTCii 5' oiiK otovrat S/xoXoyeovtriP diSe ra irep] ca'/^ara -napayivS-
fifiai M. A hopelessly corrupt passage. The restoration of
Littre is almost as obscure as the M.S. ea-n yap 6^6s tu fv
<TO(piij a)5e i<al ahrfoiniv fKf'ivoi(Ti.v ovTw 5' ovK oXovrai, bfxoXo-

y(Ov(Tt Si ra Trepl cTwaara irapayevSueva.

1
Tlie words on to
exei read like a ^doss.
*
Surely not "symptoms," as Littre iranslates it.
'Littre says "la medecine est, dans la plupart des cas,
"
pleine de reverence a I'egard des dieux This is an impos-
sible rendering of irphs Qeuiv ivrifx'jis Keip.ivr),
* Itake the general sense of this chapter to be that though
ph3'sicians may be the means, the gods are the cause, of cures
in nipdicine and surger}'. The gods confer this honour on
medicine, and medical men must realize that the gods are
their masters. Unfortunately the middle of the chapter is
288
 DECORUM, v.-vi.

a kind of wisdom is an associate, seeing that the

physi-
cian has botli these things and indeed most things. ^
VI. In fact it is especially knowledge of the gods
that by medicine is woven into the stuff of the
mind. For in affections generally, and especially in
accidents,^ medicine found mostly to be held in
is
honour by the gods.^ Physicians have given place
to the gods. For in medicine that which is powerful
is not in excess. In fact, though phj-sicians take
many things in hand, many diseases are also over-
come for them spontaneously, f All that medicine
has now mastered it will supply thence. The gods
are the real physicians, though people do not think
so. But the truth of this statement is shown by
the phenomena of disease,'}" which are co-extensive
with the whole of medicine, changing in form or in
quality, sometimes being cured by surgery, some-
times being relieved, either through treatment or
through regimen. The information I have given
on these matters must serve as a summary.*
the most corrupt passage in the Corpus, and I have been
compelled to print the reading of M, faulty as it is, between
daggers. Littru makes outoi /nfTax^'pfovTai to refer to quack
doctors, as though only charlatans would take the credit of
their cures. I would note that fitTaxfipiovrai and /cora-
TrAeoj/e/cTfi appear to be atra^ \ey6fieva, while irapt^fi in M is
written \vith the -e- altered, as though the scribe were
uncertain what to write. It is at least curious that we
again
have a passage where, if the writer in his address referred to
the mystical formulae of a secret fratei'nity, he would be
likely to write words conveying no meaning to the un-
initiated. We should expect these formulae to contain
references to the action of the gods in healing diseases. Be
tliis as it may, the exact
meaning of the chapter seems lost
to us. It is most unfortunate, as it would have been an'
interesting development of the thesis worked out in Airs
W(ders Places and The Snrred Disease, that all diseases are
equally divine and equally natural.

289
 nEPI EYLXriMOSTNHS

VII. ^Ovrcov ^ ovv TOiovTwv Twi' TTpoeiprj^evwi'

drrdvTov, y^pi-j tov lijrpov e^^iv riva evrpaireXii^p
irapaKeifieiniv to 70^ avaTVjpov hvairpociLrov Kal
roiaiv vyiaivovai Kal roiai voaeovaiv. rrjpelv
Be ')(prj
ewvTov on pLiiX-iara, /xtj iroWa (paLvovra
ro)v TOV cru>p,aTo^ fxeptcov, pLrjhe ttoWcl Xecyy^rjvevo-
fievov rolaiv Ihictirrjaiv, aXXa Tava'^/Koia' t vofil^ei
"
<yap Tovro ^Irj elvaL e<> TrpoaKXrjaiv ^tpaTrr;/?;?.!
TTOietv Be Kapra firjSev Trepiepyw'; avrcov, p,'>]8e
10 pLcra (^avraai-)]^' eaKe^Ou) he ravra iravra, 6kw<;
ff
aoL irpoKaTTiprLapLeva 69 rljv eviropvqv, ca
Sent' el 8e p,)], eVt tov 'x^peov; uTTopelv alel
13 Bel.^
VIII. MeXeraj' Be y^prj
ev It^Tpifcrj tuvtu p.€Ta
TTucrr]^ KaTaaToXrj^, irepl \jr)]\a(piT]<;, Kal e'yxpiaKS,
Kal €yKaTavT\')]aio^, tt/oo? t?)^ evpv6p.irjv tcov
')(eip(hv,irepl rtX/iarwj', irepl arTXrjvoov, irepl
eiTLBeapLWv, irepl twv Ik KaTaaTaaio'i, nepl
cf)app,dKO}v, e<; Tpavp.aTa Kal oc^OaXpuKa, Kal
TovTwv TO, Trpof TO, yeuea, "v 77 (Tol TrpoKaT^jpricr-
pLCva opyavd re Kal pLrjyaval Kal aiBijpo^ Kal to,
e^j}9" j; yap ev TovTOiaiv iiTTopn] d/aijy^ai'tri Kat,
10 ^Xd/Si]. €<TTco Be aoi ere/a?; Trape^oSoq 1) XiTOTeprj
Trpo? Td<; aTToB^jpLa^^Tj Bid ')(^eipcov' tj
3'
€V)(^epe-
^ ovTo:v M
perhaps iovraiv or h.Kri6iv6vTwv.
:

*
The sentence within daggers is as it appears in M, and
shows obvious signs of corruption. Littre emends to voi.u(fiv
yap Twvrh Biri dual 4s -KpOKXricnv BepaTnifiris. j\I writes ej
Trp6aK\riaiv as one word. The sense seems to be tliat gossip
ma}^ cause criticism of the' treatment proposed by the doctor.
It would perhaps be gi\'en by reading :

I'O/xi^ei Y°-P ovTOis lr]Tp6v Uvai es eyKXrjaiv depairfL-qs.

Possibly vofii^eTOL yap ovtcjs IrjTpos k.t.X. would be even

better.

290
 DECORUM, vii.-viii.

VII. As all I have said is true, the physician must

have at his command a certain ready wit, as douniess
is repulsive both to the healthy and to the sick.
He must also keep a most careful watch over him-
self, and neither expose much of his person nor
gossip to laymen, but say only what is absolutely
necessary. For he realizes that gossip may cause
criticism of his treatment. He will do none at all

of these things in a way that savours of fuss

or of show. Let allthese things be thought out, so
that they may be ready beforehand for use as
required. Otherwise there must always be lack
when need arises.
VIII. You must practise these things in medi-
cine with reserve, in the matter of palpation,
all

anointing, washing, to ensure elegance in moving

the hands, in the
lint, matter
compresses, of

bandages, ventilation, purges, for wounds and eye-

troubles, and with regard to the various kinds of
these things, in order that you may have ready
beforehand instruments, appliances, knives and so
forth. For lack in these matters means helplessness
and harm. See that you have a second physician's
case, of simpler make, that you can carry in vour
hands Avhen on a journey. The most convenient is
'
aiTopi-q alii Set M :
aTTOpir] arj8i]s Littre :
dTTopeLv aiel Sei my
emendation. Ermerina omits Sei (dittography).
* M
has cttiStj/iios.

291
 nEPI ETSXIIMOSYNHS
^
a-Tartj Sea /xed oSwv' ou yap olov re 8iep)(^ea6ai~
13 iravra rov Irjrpov.
IX. "Ectto) he (701 ev/jLVTi/Liovevra cfxipfiaKa re
Kal 8vvdfMie<; aTrXa?. Kal dvayeypa/j-pevai, el'irep
dpa earlv ev vow Kal ra irepl vovawv ujaio';, kuI
01 Tourcov rpoTTOi, Kal oaa^co'i Kal ov rpoirov irepl
eKaarwv exovaiv avTrj yap dp-^i] iv lijrpLKj} Kal
6 p,eaa Kal reXo?.
X. l\ poKaraa Keudad 0) ^ he croi Kal fj.aXayp.dr(ov
yevea TTpo^ Td<i eKdaroiV -^(^pijaia'i, Tror/jpara
lepveiv e^ dvaypacfiPj^ ecTKevaapeva
hvvdpeva
irpo'i TO, 7rpo7]ToipdaOa) he Kal rd irpo'i
yevea.
(f)appaKiT]V is rd<i KaOdpaia<;, ei\i]ppeva diro
TOTTCov TOiV KaOrjKovrcov, eaKevaapLeva e? ov hel
rpoTTOv, 77/009 Ta yevea Kal rd peyedea e?
7ra\aicoaiv p,epe\eTi]p€va, ra he 7rp6(T(f>aTa vtto
9 Tov Kaipov, Kal rdWa Kara Xoyov.
^
Should we not read 5ia j.udo'^Loiv ?
* Littre
Siepx^o^ai (without stating authority): irepUp-
X^crdaL M.
^
In M -KpoiTKaTCKTKevdaQu was written first and then the tr

of irpocr- was smudged out.

^
reading of Littre without confidence, for 5ia
I retain the
ixe&6^u>v is very curious Greek for "methodically," and M
reads plainly -neoUpxeffQai. Hesj'chius has a gloss txi66^iov =
f(p65Lov, and I suspect that we should read here Sia yucfloSioji',
and TrfpiepxefOai with M. The /xedoSta would be packets or
compartments, filled with small quantities of the cliief
medical necessaries, with convenient instruments of a port-
able size, and so on, so that the physician, on arriving at his
destination, would not be obliged "to go round everywhere"
to get what he wanted. The article before KiToripri is
strange, and suggests that 7) AiTorepTj and perhaps i] 5jo
X«ipcD>' are glosses.

292
 DECORUM, viii.-x.

one methodically arranged, for the physician cannot

possibly go through everything.^
IX. Keep well in your memory drugs and their
properties, both simple and compound,^ seeing that
after all it is in the mind that are also the cures of
^
diseases ; remember their modes, and their number
and variety in the several cases. This in medicine
is beginning, middle and end.
X. You must have prepared in advance emollients
classified according to their various uses, and get
*
ready powerful draughts prepared according to
formula after their various kinds. You must make
ready beforehand purgative medicines also,^ taken
from suitable localities, prepared in the proper
manner, after their various kinds and sizes, some
preserved so as to last a long time, others fresh to
be used at the time, and similarly with the rest.
*
Literally, "written down," because compounded accord-
ing to a written formula.
*
Littr^ says, "si deja sont dans I'esprit les notions sur le
traitement." This is an impossible translation of eXirep &pa
(f.T.A. Apparently Littre did not see that the elfirtp clause is
a parenthesis, and that /cai ol rovronv continues the first clause.
Tlie general sense is, " carry your knowledge in your head,
not on paper, seeing that it is with j'our mind that you must
work a cure "
*
Littre takes re/xveiv Svva/xfva = "
breuvages incisifs,"
whatever this may mean, adding that some critics suggest
avvfiv for 7(fxi'fiv. It is more likely that re/xveiv is an im-
peratival intinitive, and that it has its usual meaning of
"cutting simples." But Swd/xeva is strange, unless it means
"having the appropriate Svud/xets." Cf. Chapter IX (be-
ginning).^
^
Littre brackets es ras KaBapaias as a gloss, and he may be
right. But Decorum is alternately over-concise and verbose,
and is Tas Kadapaias may have been added for the sake of
clearness.

293
 nEPI ETLXHMOSTNIIS

XI. 'Ett^v he iau]<; 7r/309 top vocreovra, tovtcop

COL uTrrjpTKTiievcov, iva fj,y] aiTopfj^, €v6ero)<i e^cov
exaara 7rp6<; to Troniao/ievov, L(t6i jivcoaKfov o
XPh T^oielv TTplv r] eareXBelv ttoWcl "yap ovSe
avWoyiafiov, dWa ^oijOeiTj^ 8elrai rcov 7rpt]y/j,a-
^
T(ov. irpoSiaaTeWeadat ovv XP^ "^^ eK^>]ao-
7 fiei'ov €K T>]<; ef-L-jreipirj^' evho^ov yap
Kal evp(ide<i.
XII. 'Ei' he rfi eaohw p,e/jLV)]aOai Kal KuOeEpi]';,
Kal KaTa(TToXfj<;, TTcpiaroXfj^;, dvaKvpiooaio<i,
/3pa\v\oyl7]<i, drapaKT07roi7]air}<;, Trpoaehpi^iq,
iTrifXtXeLT]^, dvTiXe^io'i vr/ao? to. diravToyp^eva, irpo'^
TOV<i 6xXov<; T0U9 €iriyivopLevov<i ev(7ra6eLt]<i Tt]<i
iv ecovTW, 7rpo<; tou'; 6opv^ov<i eirnrXri^iO'^, 7rpo<;
Ta9 u7roupyLa<; €TOip.aaLi]<;. erri tovtokjl p^e/xvijao
'TrapaaKevf}<; r/}? 7rpcoTt]<;' el Se fx/j,
t to. Kar'
dWa aStdiTTCOTOV, i^ cov TTapayyeXXerai e?
10 eroipaalyp'.f
XIII. 'EcroSft) %/3eo iTVKvoy^, eiTKJKeTrreo eiri-
fieXearepov, rolaiv diraTeoyp-evoiaiv Kara ras"
^
/jLeTaSoXd<; drravTU)V' paov yap el'ar], dp.a oe Kal
eujiapeaTepo^ eaij' aaruTa yap rd ev vypolar
8l6 Kal ev^eTaTToirjTa viro (jivcrio^ Kal inro Tvx>Ti'
d^XeiTTijt'evTa yap rd Kara tov Kaipov rrj's
v7rovpyL7]'i ecpOaaai'^ opjjDjaavra Kai aveXuvra'

^
M reads vpoahiacrriXXecrOai.
-
a.ir6.vT0)v Tsl: aTrai/rcii' Lit cre without comment. He prob-
*
ably followed some Paris MS. Query, ((pdaofv.

•
I agree with Littre that the text cannot be right, but 1
should hesitate to restore it confidently. I believe that here,
too, we have the lecturer's rough, ungrammatical notes. The
of the
quaintness, the apparently purposed strangeness

294
 DECORUM, xi.-xm.

XI. When you enter a sick man's room, having

made these arrangements, that you may not be at a
loss, and having everything in order for wJiat is to
be done, know what you must do before going in.
For many cases need, not reasoning, but
practical
help. So you must from your experience forecast
wliat the issue will be. To do so adds to one's
reputation, and the learning thereof is
easy.
-XII. On entering bear in mind your manner of
sitting, reserve, arrangement of dress, decisive utter-
ance, brevity of speech, composure, bedside manners,
care, replies to objections, calm self-control to meet
the troubles that occur, rebuke of disturbance, readi-
ness to do what has to be done. In addition to
these things be cai-eful of your first
preparation.
Failing this, make no further mistake in the matters
wlierefrom instructions are given for readiness^
XIII. Make frequent visits be
especially careful
;

in your examinations,
counteracting the things
wherein you have been deceived at the
changes.^
Thus you will know the case more easily, and at the
same time you will also be more at
your ease.^ For
instability is characteristic of the humours, and so
also be easily altered
they may by nature and
by
chance. For failure to observe the proper season
for help gives the disease a start and kills the

patient, as there was nothing to relieve him.

diction of this chajjter makes me more than ever convinced
that we have in Decorum the language of ritual and not of
every-day life. In this particular case the sense is quite
plain.
2 " "
Apparently the changes shown by a disease in passing
from one phase to another.
^
I can find no parallel for
tv/xap^s in this sense, but the
context makes it necessary to interpret it as I have done.
 nEPI ETEXHMOSYNHS

ov yap rjv to eiTLKovprfcrov. iroWa yap a/ia ra

^
TTOieovrd^ ri p^aXeTToz'* to yap KaO' h' Kar
10 eTrafcoXovOijaiv evOeroiTepov Kal ifxrreipoTepov.
XIV. ^EjTTirrjpelv 8e ')(pT} Kal Ta<i ap.apTia<; tcov
^
Ka/jLj'ovrwv, St' cjv 7roX\dKi<; hiey^evaavro ii>
Tolai Trpoa-dpfiaai ran' irpoa^epojxevwv iirel^ ra
fiia)]Ta TTOTJj/iiaTa ov^ Xa/x/SdVOVTe^, n (j)ap/j,aK6Vo-
fievoL rj Oepcnrevo/xevoi, dvr)pe6r]aav Kal avroiv
p.ei> ov 7rpo<; ofioXoyirjv TpejrejaL to 7ron]9ev, tm
7 Se l)]Tpa) Trjv alTL^iv Trpoai'j'^ap.
XV. ^E(TKe(f)Oai. Se 'X^pr} Kal to, irepl dvaKXiaecov,
a fiev avToiv irpo^ ttjv coprjv, a Se Trpo? ra yivea'
ol fxev yap avTMv e? evTvvoovi, ol he 6? KaTayeiovi
Kal aK67rtvov<i tottoi/?'^ ra t6 utto ^o(^wv Kal
'
oafXMV, [xaXicTTa S' diro o'lvov, ')(^€ipoTepr] 70:^
6 avTi-j, (pvyelv 8e Kal fi€TaTi6evai.
XVI. Tlpi](Taeiv 8' drravTa TavTa rjcrv)(a)<;,
ev(TTa\eo)<i, fieO^ vTTOvpy'ni'i to, iroWa tov voaeovTa
vTTOKpvTrTofxevov' a he^ %P'/> irapaKekevovTa
l\ap5)<i Kal evSieii'cb^, a(p€Tepa Be dTroTpeTro/xei'ov,
afia fiev eTrtTrX-qcTcreiv fieTa TnKpirj<; Kal evTuaeoiv,
ajxa Be^ TrapafivOelaOai fieT €7ricrTpo(f>rj<; Kal
1
TToieovTa M :
irpoiriSvra Littre. I see no reason for the
change.
*
rh Littre, apparently following some MSS. ruv M. :

*
Before -noWaxis Littre has iroWoi.
*
For i-rrel M
reads iiri.
^
Tlie MSS. omit ov before Xaix^avovres. Apparently it
was added by Calvus.
'
ol txfv yap axjTioiv (s Tr6vovs, ol S' 6j KaTayfiovs Kal ffKeirivovs
t6i:ovs M : 01 ixiv yap aintwv is viS^rjXovs, ol Si is /xrj v^rjXovs, ol
Se ^s Karayduvs Kal cTKOTeivnvs tSttovs Littre. Ernierins has
eiiTTj/Joi/s have kept as closely to the reading of
for irovovs. I
M as is possible, merely clianging vovovs to einri/oovs with
Ermerins, who adopted this reading from a note of Foes.
296
 DECORUM, xiii.-xvi.

For when things together produce a result

many
tliere is
Sequences of single phenomena
difficulty.
are more manageable, and are more easily learnt
by experience.^
XIV. Keep a watch also on the faults of the
patients, which often make them lie about the
taking of things prescribed. For through not taking
disagreeable drinks, purgative or other, they some-
times die. What they have done never results in
a confession, but the blame is thrown upon the
physician.
XV. The bed also must be considered The
season and of illness- will make a
the kind
difference. Some patients are put into breezy spots,
others into covered places or underground. Consider
also noises and smells, especially the smell of wine.
This is distinctly bad, and you must shun it or
change it.^
XVI. Perform all this calmly and adroitly, con-
cealing most things from the patient while you are
attending to him. Give necessary orders^ with
cheerfulness and serenity, turning his attention away
from what is being done to him sometimes reprove ;

sharply and emphatically, and sometimes comfort

^
Such must be the meaning, but the Greek is strange.
^
Littr6 takes yeffa to refer to different kinds of bed.
^
I suppose by eating something with a strong and pleasant
odour.
*
Perhaps, "give encouragement to the patient to allow
himself to be treated."

'
M has x^'p'o"'''''^*?'?' apparently a "portmanteau" of
j^eipi'iTTT)
and ^eiporepTj.
8 iiSe M : & Sf Matthiae.
9
For aua St M has h 54.

297
 nEPI EYSXHMOSTNHE

V7roSe^to<;, ^»;Se;' eTTiSeiKTVvra rcav icro/jLei'ayv rj

evearcoTwv avroiai' ttoWoI fyap he alririv rauTr/v

^
€(f)^ erepa aTrecoa-Bijaav, 8ia rrjv rrpopprjcnv rtjv
10 TrpoeipTj/iierrjv rwv iveaTcortop rf eireaop.evcov.
XVII. 'Vo)V Be
fiavdavovrcov ecrrci) ri? 6 e<^ecrT&J9
OKco^ Tolai TrapayyeXpaaiv ov TTiKpoiyi^ '^(py'jcreTai,^
TToi/jaei Se vTrovpynjv to TrpoaTay^Okv'^ i/cXeyeadat
^
Be avTcov roix; riBr) e? to, t>}? re)(vi]^ elXij/J-pLevov;,

irpoaBovvai ti tcoi' €9 to 'y^peo^, t) aa<^akeu><i

TrpoaeveyKelv oKwi re ev Biaaryj/jLaai /j,i]Bev

Xavddvr] (T€' iTTiTpoTrrjv Be roiaiv IBifonjaL

/j.i]Be7roT€ BiBoix; trepl p.i]Bevo<i' 6i Be ixi), to /<aKco<;

7rpt])(0ev €9 )(Oipi](jat
rov -^oyov icy ^ /x/jTror
ire

10 a/i^</96X&)9 €XJ]> ^^ ^v TO fieOoBeuOei' ')(ropijaei,

Koi ov crol Tov yjroyov Treptdyfrei,^ Tev^|^Oev Be Trpo^i
^
TO 7at'09 kcxTcii' TrpoXeye ouv ravra iravra eirl
13 r(t)v TTOLevpbivwv, oU koL to eireyvoiadai TrpoKeirai.
XVIII. TouTcov ovv eovTwv TOiv 7rpo9 evBo^Lt]v
twv ev rf] cro(f)ir} koi IrjTpiKf]
Kai eva')(ripi,oavvi}v
Kul ev rfjcTiv dWrjai re)(injai, ')(^p7) rov ir]Tp6v

1
ertpa M(Karepa Littre (with olliei- MSS.).
:

*
Littre reads ovk aKainws for ov tnicpSis.
^
M
has xpi10''7'''ai, which Littre emends to the future.
*
t6 Tvpo(TTax6^v I take to be a gloss on v-Kovpyiriv. It is just
possible that TroiTjirei vnovpyirjv is a compound expression
governing rh TrpoaTaxdf" i'l the accusative. Cf. Chapter II
vo/j.n9eair]V TiBevTai afaipecriv.
^Stj, which in tlie MSS. is after avriv.
*
I have transposed
*rov ipoyov iav W. Tile text is Littre's.
irepid^ei Littre witli one Paris MS. Trfpid^f^iiev M.
' :

*
yevos M
k\(os Littre's emendation
: I think the writer
used the poetic word ydvos.
298
 DECORUM, xvi.-xviii.

with solicitude and attention, revealing nothinij of

the patient's future or present^ condition. For
many patients through this cause have taken a turn
for the worse, I mean by the declaration I have
mentioned of what is present,^ or by a forecast of
what is to come.
XVII. Let one of your pupils be left in charge, to
carry out instructions without unpleasantness, and
to administer the treatment. Choose out those who
have been already admitted into the mysteries of
the art, so as to add anything necessary, and to give
treatment with safety. He is there also to prevent
those things escaping notice that happen in the
intervals between visits. Never put a layman in
charge of anytiiing, otherwise if a mischance occur
the blame will fall on you.^ Let there never be any
doubt about the points which will secure the success
of your plan,^ and no blame will attach to you, but
achievement will bring you pride.* So say before-
hand all this at the time the things are done,^ to
those whose business it is to have fuller knowledge.®
XVIII. Such being the things that make for good
reputation and decorum, in wisdi m, in medicine,
and in the arts generally, the physician must mark

^
I am in doubt whether or not ti'eaTws in these two cases
means "imminent." But ((To/.ih'wf and ewiffoij.evoov seem to
suggest the meaning "present."
-
I make no attempt to correct the broken grammar,
holding that the remarks are a lecturer's notes.
'
The meaning is very obscure.
*
Tlie yefos ofM points to the reading ydvos,
"
brightness,"
perliaps here "glory."
^
The meaning of fVl ruv TroieoyueVoii' is very uncertain.
^ " to know
Apparently (Tnyi-yvxa-Kw here means in
addition."

299
 nEPI ETEXHMOSTNHS

BceiXrjcfiOTara fxepea irepi wv elpyjKa/jiev, irepievvv-

ixevov irdvTore Tt]v erepi]v BiaT7]peovTa (puXacraeiv,
KoX irapa^ihovra TroietaOai' euKXed yap eovra
TTCKTiv avOpcoTTOtai Sia(pv\dcro'6Tai' ol re ot
auTMV ohevaavre^ ho^aarol 7rpo<? jovewv Kai
TeKvcov' K7jp Tive<i avTMU p.r) iroWa yivco(TK(oa(v,
10 iiTT^ avrfov ro)v TrpijyfidTcov e? crvveatv Ka9-
11 LCTTaVTai.

*
Probably a reference to Chapter I, XriipBeir] 5' hy tovtuiv
/uepea.
^
What is TTjf fTepriul I must once more revert to my
suggestion that Decorum, with its stilted and often unnatural
language, is full of the secret formulae of a medical fraternity,
the most "holy" phrases being omitted or disguised. I
think tV irepTjy is one of these phrases. Surelj- at the

300
 DECORUM, XVIII.

off the parts ^ about which I have spoken, wrap

himself round always with the other,^ watch it and
keep it, perform it and pass it on. For things that
are glorious are closely guarded among all men.
And those who have made their way through them
are held in honour by parents and children and if ;

any of them do not know many things, they are

brought to understanding by the facts of actual
experience,

end of an address to "the brethren" {riSf\(pi(riiUi-os ivrpSs,

Precepts V.) we should expect references to the mysteries of
the craft. And this last chapter seems full of them. How
else can we explain Biar-qpiovTa (puAdcrffeiv, napaSiSSi^Ta (hand-
ing on the pass-words), eu/cAea Sia(pv\daffeTaL, 5i' ahioiv
bhevaavTisI The word avveais, too, seems to be a word of
this class.

301
PHYSICIAN
 INTRODUCTION
CHAPTER I

In order to give a fairly complete account of what

was anciently considered good manners and good
behaviour for doctors I must add to Law. Oath,
Precepts and Decorum the first chapter of the work
Physician.
Very little is known about the position of Physician
in the history of medicine. "Cet opuscule," says
^ " n'est mentionne
Littre," par aucun des anciens
critiques." And later on ; " Dans le silence des
anciens commentateurs il n'est pas possible de se
faire uneideesur I'origine del'opusculedu Medecin."^
After the first chapter the piece goes on to dis-
cuss the arrangement of the surgery, the preparation
of bandages, instruments, and so forth. Then follows
a short discussion of tumours and sores, and the
book finishes with a recommendation to a student
to attach himself to mercenary troops in order to
—
have practice in surgery^ a fairly sure indication
of a date later than 400 b.c.
1 «
I. 412 I. 414.
' 'Ey rriai Kara SiaTpiffrjai 0pax^t<i Tis iari rovrasv rj
Tr6Ki.v

XP')<ris" 6\iya.KLS yap ev Trarrl rip xp^^V yivovTai noKiriKOl

(TTpariai koI noKe/xiKar avfx^aivei 5e to, roiavra irKfiaraKts
Koi trwex*"'''"''''''* Trep! Tas ^fviKas ffTpartas yivtadai. rhv fxtf
ovv fifWovra x^^povpytlv aTparevicrOai Sel Ka\ napriKoXoudriKfvat
(TTpaTfVfjiacrt ^eviKOiS' nvTic yap tiv ftr] yeyv/xvaajxii^os wphs
TavTTiu T^v xp^^°^^- Chapter XIV.
 INTRODUCTION
In Chapter 1\' an interesting passage occurs in
vvliichthe surgeon is advised to avoid showiness
and ostentation in manipulating bandages, as all
such conduct savours of vulgarity and charlatanism.^
Dr. J F. BenseP holds that Physician is closely
connected with the treatises Precepts and Decorum.
It is most important to come to some conclusion
as to whether there is a real connection, or whether
there are merely resemblances.
Bensel's monograph (it is really an edition of

Phi/sician) is very instructive, and

compares well
with the somewhat arid discussions to be found
in most similar works. The author sees that all
three books are intended for young beginners he ;

j)oints out that the artifices we associate with the

style of Isocrates are to be
seen in Phijsici(ni, and
in particular that in some cases tliere are verbal
parallels. These tend to indicate that the date of
Physician is 350-300 B.C.
Up to this point it is easy to agree with Bensel.
But when he goes on to assert that Physician is
contemporary with Precepts and Decorum, and that
the last shows Epicurean tendencies, it is difficult
to follow his argument. Physician is comparatively
simjile, and the Greek is rarely strange or obscure.

There are none of the signs of late date. Precepts

and Decorum, on the other hand, are not only
strange but even fantastic. No extant Greek prose

1
ivpvdij.rjvs eViSeVios (surely this is the right accentua-
5e
tion aiul not with Littre) koI BetiTpiKai /urjSei'
f-Kih(crias

iMi>e\(ovffas a.TToyii'uKTKfiv (popTiKhv yap rh rotovTOf koI iravT(\iis

aKa^ovtKov, iroWaKii re ^KaB^i' o'laov rcf Bepairevoixevcf- C'J'''*'
5e 6 vofffwv ov KaK\wTn<TfJ-6v, aWa
rh (rviJ.(pfpoi'.
2
See Philohgtts for 1922, LXXVIII. 88-130.

306
 INTRODUCTION
shows such peculiar vagaries in diction. The signs
of late date are many and insistent. Finally, the
supposed Epicureanism of Decorum cannot possibly
be reconciled with the assertion made in that work
that physicians give way before the gods, and know
that their art is under the direction of a hijjlier
power. Surely this is Stoic I'ather tiian Epicurean
doctrine. The truth seems to be that what Bensel
takes to be Epicureanism is really the received
ethical teaching of later Alexandrine times, which
is in part common to both schools of thought.

Tiie likeness, then, between Phi/sician and the

other two works is a similarity of subject. All are
addresses to young men at the beginning of their
medical course, and lay down the rules of conduct
and practice that such students must follow. In
the face of the evidence it is illegitimate to go
furtlier, and to assert that all were written at the
same time. On the contrary, there is every reason
to think that Physician is considerably earlier than
the other two.
Littre, having pointed out parallel [)assages to
parts of Physician in Surgery, Ancient Medicine and
several other Hippocratic works, concludes his
Argument with a paragraph so admirable that I quote
it in full.
" A I'aide de ces renseignements on entrevoit
comment un etudiant faisait son education. II

etait, ainsi que I'indique leSerment, d'ordinaire de

famille medicale ; sinon, il
s'agregeait a une de ces
families; commen^-ait de bonne heure
il on le ;

pla^ait dans [iatrion ou ofiicine, et la il s'exer<;'ait

au maniement des instruments, a I'application des
bandages, et a tous les debuts de I'art puis il vovait ;

307
 INTRODUCTION
les malades avec son maitre, se familiarisait avec
les maladies, apprenait ;i reconnaitre les temps ojjpo)--
tuiis et a user des remcdes. De la sorte il devenait
un praticien, et, si son zele et ses dispositions le
favorisaient, iin praticien habile. Dans tout cela
il n'est question ni d'anatoniie ni de physiologie ;

c'est qu'en effet ces choses-la n'existaient qu'a I'etat

de rudiment, et des lors ne servaient pas de fonde-
ment une education. Un medecin pouvait, comme
a
celui dont parle Hippocrate, croire que Tapophyse
styloide du cubitus et I'apophyse de I'humerus, qui
est dans le pli du coude, appartenaient a un meme
OS {des Fractures, § 3), ou, comme un autre dont il
se raille aussi, prendre les apophyses epineuses du
rachis pour le corps meme des \QYtGhYe.s {des Articula-
tions, § 46) ceux-la, on le voit, n'avaient pas la
;

moindre notion, je ne dirai pas d'anatomie, mais

de I'osteologie elementaire.
la plus Les hippocra-
tiques, sans avoir une vue distincte des rapports de
I'anatomie avec la medecine, nous montrent les
premiers essais pour sortir de Tempirisme primitif,
obli<je necessairement de se passer d'anatomie et de
physiologic. Hippocrate avait une connaissance
tres-precise des os. Passe cela, son ecole n'avait
plus rien de precis; des notions, en gros, sur les
principaux visceres, des efforts infructueux pour
debrouiller la marche des vaisseaux sanguins, une
meconnaissance complete des nerfs proprement dits,
con fond us sous le nom de vex pa avec toutes les
parties blanches, et, pour me servir du langage
hij)pocratique, la mention de deux cavites qui re^oivent
et expulsent les matieres alimentaires, et de bcaucoup
d'autres cavites (pie connaissent ceux tpii s'occupent de
ces obj'els {de l Art, § 10). Les choses etant ainsi

308
 INTRODUCTION
k I'etat rudimentaire, on ne s'etonnera pas que toute
la partie theorique roule essentiellenient sur les
quatre humeurs et leurs modifications la specula-
;

tion ne pouvait se generaliser qu'a I'aide de ces

elements qui avaient assez de realite apparente pour
permetti'e quelques tentatives de theorie. Mais ce
point de vue sutiit pour faire apprecier^ sans plus
de detail, ce qu'etaient ces systemes primitifs qu'on
a si longtemps surfaits, et qui ne peuvent pas mieux
valoir que les bases qui les supportent."

MSS. AND Editions

Physician is found in V, C, E and Holkhamensis
282. It has been edited by J. F. Bensel in Philo-

Ingus LXXVIII. (1922), pp. 88-130.

I have collated V and Holkhamensis 282, The
hand of V does not appear to be the same as that of
this manuscript in Dentition, though possibly the
same scribe adopted another style of writing. It is
finer and somewhat neater, while X and a are written
with long strokes that slope downwards from left to
right. Iota subscript is not written, so that as
iLKaioa-vvrj is the reading towards the end of Chapter
I, the dative is almost certainly correct. V agrees
very nearly with the vulgate.

309
 nEPI IHTPOY

^
^Ifjrpov fxev ecrri irpoaracrirj opav ev^pwi re
Kol evaapKO'i Trpo? t»)p vTrcip^ovaav ainw (pvaiv
d^iovvTat <yap vtto rdv" ttoXXmv ol /xtj ev StUKei-
fxevoi TO aoi)/j.a ovtco<;
ouS' av erepcov eVi/icA.?;-
^
drjvaL KoX.M'i' eireiTa to, irepl avTov Kadapiwi
e%6fi', iadrjTi^ XPV^'''V '^"^ %pt(7/U.ao-iv ev68/j.oi<i,
6Bp,T]v e)(^ovcnv avvTroTTTO)^ irpo'i
cnravra' tovto
yap i]B€(o<; ex^iv (Tv/x/Saivei roii'i voaeoi'Tw;.^ Set Se
(XKOirelv rdhe irepl Trjv yjruxyjv tov auxppoi'a,^ /ia»;

povov TO aiydv, dXkd kuI irepl tov fiiou

10 iravv
evTaKTOv, pieyiaTa yap ex^i' tt/jo? ho^av dyaOd,
TO Be rjOo<i eivuL tcaXov kuI dyaOov, toiovtov o
ovTa"^ irdcn kuI oep^vov /cal (^iXdvOpcoiTOV to yap

>•
elvai TTpoaTaalrjv witll iffrai after eStrapKOS MSS. : iart

jrpoffTaaii], with (ffrai omitted, Ermeriris : IrjTpov fiiv irpo-

araairi bpav as evxp-xs re koI evaapicos tarai Bensel.

*
oiiTojs is Miss. : ouTa'S Little avrol Ermerins.
:

3 V
has STreiTa irep\ avTwf KaOalpnv iis. irpiirei {iov to irepl)
Ermerins. Bensel reads KaOap^iwi.
*
After €tr97)Ti Ermerins adds t€.
^
I think that (v65/j.0is is a gloss on oS/xriv txovaii' awnSirTais
TTphs airavTa. and tliat rovro
. .vocfninas is a gloss oil the
.

wliole preceding sentence. It should be noticed that the

grammar of the second gloss is faulty, and perhaps
ro'is

voaiovai should he read.

*
TTjv 4'i'xV ffti<ppoia V, which
has also rovro before
TTfpl

310
 THE PHYSICIAN
CHAPTER I

The dignity of a physician requires that he should

look iiealthy, and as plump as nature intended him
to be for the common crowd consider those who
;

are not of this^ excellent bodily condition to be

unable to take care of others. Then he must be
clean in person, well dressed, and anointed with
sweet-smelling unguents that are not in any way
suspicious. This, in fact, is
pleasing to patients.
The prudent man must also be careful of certain
moral considerations 2 — not only to be silent,
but also of a great regularity of life,^ since
thereby his reputation will be greatly enhanced; he
must be a gentleman in character, and being this he
must be grave and kind to all. For an over-forward
^
The ovTws of this sentence is not otiose: "those wlio
are not well off in these respects'' (i.e. of a
healthy com-
plexion and not too thin). Eiinerins emendation to avroi is
therefore not necessary, thouj^li it is ingenious.
2
Bensel's reading will mean " the
following are important
charaeteri-tics of a prudent soul."
*
It is easy to UTulerstand slvai with evraKTov from the ehai
in the clause after the parenthesis. This understanding of
a word or phrase in a first clause, which is actually used in a
second clause, being uidcnown in modern English, is often a
cause of obscurity.

OKo-Kuv. Ernierins reads and punctuates rr]v if uxrif

ad:<ppova
. . . fvTOKTOv ehai. Bensel has ri/r i/'L'X'F '''h"
'
(Toofpofa.
Perhaps iovra.

3IE
 HEPI IHTPOT

7rpo7reT€<; Kat, to tt p6')(^ei pov KaTai^povelrai, ktjv

irdvv ^pr]aifxov y' crKeTTTeov^ Se eVt tj}? e^ovalr]<;'
ra yap avra rrapa roi? avToi<; a-nai'iw<i '4)(ovTa ^
dyaTTarai. cr^yjfMacri Be utto jiiev irpoawTTOV
avvvovv fxrj 7riKpco<;- avBdBj]<; ^ jdp SoKel elvai
Kol /jiicravOpoiTro'i, 6 Be e? yeXiora dvLep,evo<; Kol
20 Xiijv iXapo^ (f>opTiKo<; v7ro\a/x^dverai' (pvXaKreov
he ro ToiovTOv ov)(^ 'tJKKTTa. BIkucov Be TTyao?
irdaav ofiiXirjv elvai' 'x^pi) yap iroXXd eiriKovpelv
*
BiKaioavi'ijv' h]rpov ov puKpa crvvaX-
7rpo<i Be
^
\dy/iaTa roiai vocreovcriv eariv' kuI yap
®
avrov^ V7ro^etpi,ov<: iroieovaL rot's lr)rpol<;, Kal
irdcrav wprjv evTvyy^dvovai yvvai^i., irapOevoL'^,
Kal ' Tol'^ d^ioi<; irXeiarov KT)]fiaaiv' iyKpaTeQ)<i
ovv Bel 77/309 diravra e^etv rain a. rrjv fiev ovv
29 "^v^V^ i^cu TO (Ttofxa ovro) BiaKeladat.
^
Bensel with V reads oKonhv for aKiTtriov.
*
(TTran'ais (xovaiv MSS. : (rirafiaij ixovra Littr^.
^
at0a5T)y . . . Ermerins lias neuters.
fxia-drdpamos M.SS. :

*
SiKaioffvvrjv Holkhamensis 282, and apparently' E Si/cai- :

ocruvT] V and C: SiKatocrvvri Bensel.

*
vo(Tovaiv V :
appoiarfnuffLv Ermerins.
*
oiJtoi'j MSS. : awToi'j Zwinger, Linden ; eaiwroi/j Ermerins.
'
Ermerins omits koI after Trap64vois.

313
 THE PHYSICIAN, i.

obtrusiveness is
despised, even though it may be
very useful. Let him look to the liberty of action
that is his; for when the same things are rarely
presented to the same persons there is content.^ In
appearance, let him be of a serious but not harsh
countenance for harshness is taken to mean arro-
;

gance and unkindness, while a man of uncontrolled

laughter and excessive gaiety is considered vulgar,
and vulgarity especially must be avoided. In every
social relation he will be fair, for fairness must be
of great service.^ The intimacy also between
phjsician and patient is close. Patients in fact
put themselves into the hands of their physician,
and at every moment he meets women, maidens
and possessions very precious indeed. So towards all
these self-control must be used. Such then should
the physician be, both in body and in soul.
^
So Littr4. But it is more than doubtful if the Greek
will bear this meaning. The reading of V
{a-KOTchv) points to
corruption of the text, as does the a-Kaviais Ix"""'"' of the
MSS.
2
Bensel's emendation to the dative is very attractive, and
is probably right "for on many occasions one must come to
:

the help of fairness."

313
VOL. 11 N
DENTITION
 INTRODUCTION
Of this short piece Littre ^ " Ce tr^s court
says :

fragment n'est cite par aucun ancien commentuteur,

rien ne pent nous faire deviner de qui il est, ni ou
11 a ete
pris." In his Argument he begins: *' Cet
opuscule est redige dans la forme aphoristique, et,
tout court qu il est, il temoigne que I'auteur avait
etudie, non sans fruit, I'etat des enfants a, la
mamelle et leurs maladies." ^
Adams' remarks are very similar " This little
-^
:

tract is destitute of any competent evidence of its

authenticity. Some of the observations contained
in it bespeak a familiar acquaintance with the
diseases of infancy."
The account in Pauly-Wissowa is even scantier in
its information
" ein Bliittchen iiber das Zahnen
:

der Kinder, wie das vorige weder von Galen noch

Erotian erwahnt."
In spite of these rather discouraging remarks
De7ititio7i is a work of no little interest. In the
first place it is written in
aphorisms, and like most
medical aphorisms deals with prognosis rather than
treatment. Then again it is curiously short and
abrupt, and the reader wonders why it was written
in the present form. The answer to this puzzle may

1 ^
1.
p. 415. VIII. p. 542.
8
Vol. I. p. 124.

317
 INTRODUCTION
perhaps become plainer after a discussion of the
subject matter of Dcnlilion.
It is obvious to any medical man that the tract is
divided into two parts, both of which contain pro-
positions apparently irrelevant to the main subject.
Roughly speaking, however, one may put the matter
thus :

(1) Propositions I. —
XVII. deal with dentition
(odoi/To<^uta), and incidentally with the suckling
and weaning of infants.
(2) Propositions XVIII.— XXXII. deal with
ulceration of the tonsils (-Trapt'cr^ta), uvula
and throat.
Teething and ulcerated throats are not connected,
and it may be asked why they are here placed side
by side. A short work dealing with both dentition
and ulcerated throats is indeed a strange mixture.
It is remarkable that the key-word to most or
the first part is 6SovTO(f>vta, while of the second part
it is TrapLcrOfJiia. This suggests that Dejjtition is an
extract from a larger collection of aphorisms, which
were arranged in a kind of alphabetical order. Ii
the tract consisted only of propositions VI. — XII.
and XVIII., XX.— XXVII., XXX.— XXXII., no
doubt would be possible every proposition would
;

contain one or the other of the key- words. But

there remain :
—
(rt)
I. — with the key-words yaka and OrjXd^oi.
v.,
{b)
XIII.—XVII., with the key-words ovpda-dai,
irapaKCLTai (.''), irapicrOiui, TraprjOw, leading on
to Trapi'(r6p.La in XVIII.
(c) XIX., the key-word of which is doubtful.
{d) XXVIII., XXIX., the key-words of which are
doubtful.

318
 INTRODUCTION
Now surely 68ovt-, ovp-, Trapa-, Trape-, Traprj-, irapt-,
must be intentionally set in alphabetical order, and
I
suggest that a scribe, copying a larger collec-
tion of aphorisms, omitted accidentally oSovro^ma
to TvapLcrOp.La. This larger collection was arranged
alphabetically, and probably dealt with diseases of
childhood. When the scribe found out his mistake,
he wrote out the omitted portion at the end, and
added to it a few other propositions that he had
missed. A later scribe, misinterpreting the facts,
regarded the appendix as a fresh work, and gave
it the not unnatural name Dentition. These remarks
may be condemned as speculative guesses, but they
are guesses to which an interesting parallel is to
be found in the Paris manuscript 2255(E). At
the end of this manuscript is a piece called Trtpi
On examining it we find that it
7rpoyi'ajo-£W9 eVoiv.
is a fragment of Airs Waters Places, which some
scribe omitted, placed at the end of his volume,
and so added a fresh treatise to the Hippocratic
collection !

It is not at all unlikely that there are other

similar fragments in the Hippocratic collection.
Possibly, too, longer works contain fragments in-
serted by scribes who thought that they had found
a suitable place for them. One or two passages, for
instance, in Epidemics I. strongly suggest by their
irrelevance an origin such as I have described.
The language of Dentition is in some respects
unusual.

Proposition II. f3op6<;. A poetic word(.''). See

"
Aristophanes Peace 38. cAkw, I drink,"
seems poetic. See Euripides Plioen. 987
(IXkhv /xacTTov).
 INTRODUCTION
Proposition III. i-mvavaios is
apparently a late
word.
Proposition IV. ttoAXt) ^eperai rj KOiXirj. exnmrTw
is very rare.

Proposition XII. ;(€t^a)vas €;^ei, if this

reading he
correct.
Proposition XIV. iraprjOw, of the bowels being
moved.
Proposition XV. ayaXa/xfidvo}, of eating.
Proposition XV^II. -jrapyjOw.

Proposition XXV. do-jW-eit^w. This is apparently

a late word.
Proposition XXVIII. avaXajx/Sdiw, of taking food
or drink.
Proposition XXIX. evTpo(f>r]^ (if the reading be
correct). It is apparently d7ra$ Aeyo'/xevov.
The number of strange expressions in so short
a piece points to a late date. If Dentition be late,
it forms an exception to my
general statement that
the aphoristic st^le ceased to prevail among medical
writers after 400 s.c.

MSS. AND Editions

Tlie manuscripts containing Dentition are V, C, E,
and Holkhamensis 282.
I have collated V and Holkhamensis 282. In
this treatise the t%'ro are not strikingly alike ; in
fact, the close correspondence between the two
manuscripts seems to end where they no longer
correspond in the order of the treatises, namely after
Eiffhl Months Child.
On the other hand, if I may judge from Littr6's
apparatus criticus, V and C (Paris 2146) are almost

320
 INTRODUCTION
identical, and they also contain the treatises in the
same order. It seems quite certain that C is a mere

copy of V.
V reads ttoXv in Proposition III. and in others, but
TTOvXv in V and in XXVIII. (to. ttovXv
ydXa k.t.X.),
although later in the same sentence -n-okv occurs.
The pronominal forms in 6-n- are the almost
universal rule, but in XIX. and XXII. 6k- is found.
The scribe regularly omits iota subscript, but in
one place (XXX.) iota is written
subscript between
the -rj- and -a- oi rr/crti/ aXXrjo-iv
wprjai.
Sometimes, instead of dividing a word between
one line and the next, the scribe preferred to write
part of the word with a mark of abbreviation. Thus
\€ifx.wva<; appears as x^'-l^'^^^) Swa/jtaMv as 8vyafjuv^
and Oq\aC,iiv as d-qXa^^. It is
quite likely that
corruptions have sometimes been caused by systems
of abbreviation and contraction.
Examination of Dentition as it appears in V con-
firms my belief that no confidence can be
placed in
the spelling of even our best
manuscripts in the
matter of such points as ott- and 6k-.
In places the text of Dentition is
very corrupt.
Accordingly, instead of attempting to restore hope-
less passages, I have printed the text of Littre
between daggers. In the footnotes emendations
are mentioned, and in some cases discussed.
I know of no separate editions of the piece,
although it is included in the editions of Littre
and Ermerins.

321
 DEPI OAONTOOYIH2
I. Ta ^vaei evTpo(f)a tcov iraihidiv ovk avaXoyov
tt}? (Tap/c(t)crea)<;^ /cal to ydXa drjXd^ei.
II. Ta jBopa Kal iroXu e\KOVTa ydXa ov 7rpo<i

\6yov (japKovraL.
III. Ta TToXv Siovpeovra TOiv Oifka^ovroiV
rjKiara eTTivavaia.^
IV. Olat^ iroXkr) (fiipeTai t) KoiXirj koX ev-
7r€7r rover IV,* vyteivcWepa- oiroaoiatv oXiyr], /Sopot-
aiv eovcrc /cal fxt] dvdXoyov rpe^op^evoiaiv,^ einvoaa.

V. 'OTToaoiai, ^ he ttoXv yaXaKroi)8es aTre-

fxelrai, koiXli] avvicTTaTai.
VI. 'OiroaoLCTiv iv 68ovTocf)vtr} t) koiXltj TrXeLfo
virdyei -qaaov airdrai rj otw 6XtydKi<;.
VII. 'OTToaoicriv i-rrl ohovTO^vtrj irvpero'; o^v<i
iiriyLyveTai 6XiydKi<i aTTcovrai.
VJII. 'OiToaa 68ovro(pvevvTa evrpo(f)a jxevei
'
KaTa(f3optKa eovra klvBvvo<; aTTa<j/xov eTriXa^elv.
IX. Ta iv ^(^eifxcovi oBovrocpvevvra, twi' aXXcov
6/JiOicov iovTcov, ^iXriov aTraXXacrcei.
MSS. a-apKoxnos Mack.
^
:
capKdi'aews
Hoik. 282, C: iviaiffia vavffla
'^
fiTtuava-ia V, vulgate :

Ermeiins.
^
oTat V : Hoik. 282 has iKoaoicri in the margin, but olo-i in
the te.xt.
*
The form of evvcnrovaiv arouses suspicion.

322
 DENTITION
I. Children who are
naturally well-nourished do
not suck milk in proportion to their fleshiness.
II. Children with voracious appetites, and who
suck mucii milk do not put on flesh in proportion.
III. Of sucking children those that pass much
urine are the least subject to vomiting.
IV. Children that pass copious stools and have
good digestion are the more healthy those that ;

pass stools scantily, and with voracious appetites are

not nourished in proportion, are unheahhy.^
V. Those that vomit cojjiously milky matters suffer
from constipation.
VI. Those who while teething have their bowels
moved often are less subject to convulsions than
those who have them moved seldom.
VII. Those who while teething are attacked by
acute fever seldom suffer from convulsions.
VTII. Those who while teething are lethargic
while remaining well nourished run a risk of being
seized with convulsions.
IX. Those who teethe in winter, other things being
equal, come off' better.
^ "
Or, subject to illness."

^
v-yieii'6Tepa .
rpf<poufyot(nv omitted by Hoik. 282.
. .

*
dirSa-oiai V Hoik. 282 reads 6K6(roiffi with n written over
:

the /(•,
and so also in other places.
'
airaafihs V and C: a-jracTjj.hi' Littre.
 nEPI OAONTOOYIHS

X. Ov TTcivra ra evrt oBoucri airacrOivTa TcXevrd'

froWa Be Kal Siaaeo^erai.
XI. Ta
/jL€Ta /3i]X0<i 68oi'TO(f)V€vvTa 'xpovi^si'^
iv he SiaKevT)]a€i la')(yalieTai fiaWov.
rfj
XII. 'OiToaa iv tm 6hovTo<^velv ')(^6c/jLa)va<; e^ei,
ravra Kal^ irpoae-x^ovTOi^ rjyfxeva jjaou (pepei
68ovTO(f>viav.
XIII. Ta hiovpevvra irXeov t) Bia^copevvTa
Trpo? Xoyov evrpo^oirepa.
XIV. 'Ottoctoktiv ovpelrat fxr] tt/jo? \6yov,
KoiXiT] Be 7rvKV(o<i oofiov e/c traiBiwv TraprjOet,
errivoda.
XV. Ta evvnva Kal evrpoc^a ttoXv favaXapL-
^
^dveiv Kol irapaKenai oi)^ 'iKavoy<; BLfOKij/xevovA ^
XVI. Ta TTapeaOlovra iv tS> Oifkd^eiv paov
(jiipei aTToyaXaKTiapov.
XVII. Ta 7ToXXdKC<; iraprjOeuvTa'^ BiaipLOv zeal
aireTTTOV Kara kolXltjv irXelcrra roiv iv irvpeTO)
viTvdoBea.
^
XP'"''Cf' Littr(5 :
xP<"'fC^"' V and C.
'
ToCro omitted by Ermerins.
;fol is

ci.va\afj.^aviiv MSS.
^
avaXaix^ivii Foes :

*
It is hard to decide whether Hoik 2S2 has Sicoicrjufyov or
StaiKftuevov.
'
iTapr]9evvTa Foes :
TraptOevvTa or irapvBevvTa MSS.
^
For this sense of x^^/^^" see e. g. Breaths XIV. rrjs voixxov
and also Ermerins' note on this
Koi rov irapf6vTos x<'A"!'»'oy>
passage. The meaning seems to be that during teething
stormy "tantrums" on the part of the child are a belter
sign than a subdued, semi-comatose state.
Perhaps wphs \6yov goes with Siaxo^p^vvra, though the
*

order of words is against this. The sense, however, would

" Tiiose who, in
be improved. proportion, pass more urine
than fauces are belter nourished." So Littre.

324
 DENTITION, x.-xvii

X. Not all children die that are seized with

convulsions while teething; many recover.
XI. Teething is protracted when complicated with
a cough, and emaciation in such cases is excessive
while the teeth are coming through,
XII. Children who have a troublesome time while
teething, if they are suitably attended to, bear up
more easily against teething.^
XIII. Those that pass more urine than faeces affe
pro])ortJonately better nourished.^
XIV. Those who do not pass urine in proportion,
but from babyhood discharge undigested food fre-
^
quently, are unhealthy.
XV. Children who sleep well, and are well-
nourished, may take a great deal of food, even
though it is placed before them insufficiently
prepared for digestion.*
XVI. Those that eat solid food while being
suckled bear weaning more easily.
XVII. Those that often pass stools of undigested
food mixed with blood, the great majority of them
when feverish are drowsy.^
* "
Or, subject to illness."
*
It is fairly certain that the general sense of this pro-
position is to the effect that children who have healthy
constitutions may without harm put a strain upon their
digestive organs. But the exact reading is more than un-
certain. Strange, and cannot mean irapeo-rj, as
irapd-Kfirat is
Littre thinks. But TrapaKiLrai seems to be the key-word
(TTopo-, with irape- in the next proposition), and so is probably
right. Perhaps ei has fallen out after koI (the scribe may
have thought that oi>x was wrong after fl), but I can find no
parallel to this sense of SicfiKr]/ji.evov.
^
Here too the Greek is strange, and I am not satisfied
with the text, though I can offer no better reading. Possibly
Twy should be tovtocv or i6vTa possibly it should be omitted.
;

325
 nEPI 0A0NT0OTIH2

XVIII. Ta iv TrapLaO/xLot.'i eX«ea avevrrvperSyv

ryLyvo/jLei'a aacfiaXecrjepa.
XIX. 'Orroaoiaiv iv rep O^ifkd^eiv tmv vrjiriwv^
^h^ TTpoaiaTarai, aTa<^v\i^v el'coOe fiei^opa e^^tv.
XX. 'Ott6(toi(tl Ta;^e'(i>9 ev TTapiad/xiOL<i vofial
€(f)i(TTavTat, roiv irvpeToyv fievovrcov Kal ^r^^iayv,
KivSvvo'i TTc'ikiv lyeveoOaL eXKea.^
XXI. Ta 7ra\tv8po/xr]cravTa ev la6fiioi,<; e\Kea
^
trot? ofiOLoiatf KLvhvvoohea.
^
XXII. tToicrt TraidloLaiv d^LoXoyois 'iXKeaiv
ev irapLaOfiioLO-L, KaraTTcvop-evcov,^ (T(orripLa<;^
^
fiaWov roiV irporepov fiij
"^
eariv, oirocra hi]
^
hvvaixevodv KaraTTLveiv.f
XXIII. 'Ey irapLaO fxioi^ eXKeai, iroXv^^ to
yoXcoSe'; dvejxeladai rj Kara koiXltjv epx^eaOai,^
KivSvv(i)8e<i.
XXIV. ^Ev Tola-Lv ev Trapiad/uLbotcriv eXKcaiv
dpa')(yLoyhh^^ Tt
eov ovk dyaOov.
XXV. 'Ev Toiaiv iv TrapLcrO/uLLoiaiv eXKeat
^
Ermerins places rwi' vriiri(av after birSaoiai.
*
Ermerins omits (\icea.
*
duoioiffi (or oixoluxri) MSS. :
wfioTcri Calvus : vr]irtoitTi

Cornarius and Ermerins.

e\Kea Ermerins.
a.^i6\oyon e\Ke<Tiv MSS.
*
a.^i6Koya :

^
KaTavivo/xeywv MSS. Karaniuetv Swantvcov
:
Ermerins after
Linden.
(ru>TT)plas iffrlu MSS. acoT-npid icrri Ermerins.
* :

'
The MSS. punctuate before onScra antl after xo^<^^^^ in
the next proposition. Littr6 suggested the punctuation in
the text and he is followed by Ermerins.
'
5)] MSS. Se Ermerins.
:

» Ermerins after 7rp6Tfpov and marks an hiatus

punctuates
after Karairiveiv.
10 Hoik. 282 has rb -noXv.
" MSS. SUpxeaBai Ermerins.
€pxi<Teat :

326
 DENTITION, xvni.-xxv

XVIII. Ulcers on the tonsils that come without

fever are less dangerous.
XIX. Babies that are attacked by a cough while
being suckled usually have an enlarged uvula.
XX. When
corroding sores foi'm quickly on the
the fevers and coughs remaining, there is a
tonsils,
danger of ulcerations occurring again.
XXI. Ulcerations that recur on the tonsils are
dangerous.^
XXII. When children have considerable ulceration
of the tonsils, if
they can drink, it is a sign that they
may recover, the more so if they could not drink
before.^
XXIII. In cases of ulcerated tonsils, to vomit
bilious matters, or to evacuate them by stools, is
attended with danger.
XXIV. In cases of ulcerated tonsils, the formation
of a membrane like a spider's web is not a good
sign.^
XXV. In cases of ulcerated tonsils, after the first

The conjecture of Cornarius ("of babies") is most in-

'

genious and may be right. I suspect, however, that rois

bfxoloiffi is part of a corrupted gloss on IcrO/xiois, which some
scholiast saw was used in the same sense as {o/xolws) irapiaOniois.
2
The most corrupt proposition in Dentition. It seems
impossible to restore the exact text of the original. One
suspects, however, that Ermerins is right in reading a^i6Ko'ya
e\Kfa and ffwrripid iari, and that Linden correctly changed
KaTairifo/j.ei/aiu to Karaniveiv hvva^evaiv. The sense of ^Troo'a
. . KaraTriveiv is fairly certain, but the Greek to
.
represent
it could be written in several ways.
• It
would be interesting if we could interpret this pro-
position correctly.

" Holkamensis 282 omits aviixuaeai

apaxviuSes, the
. . .

eye of the scribe passing from -wSes to -uSes.

327
 nEPI OAONTOOTIHS

fiera tou? irpcarov^; 'y^povov^ hiappeiv (pXej/xa 8ia

TOV CTTO/XaTO?, TTpOTCpOV OUK 6v,^ -)(pi]ai/jiOV, '6lJL0)<;
auaxreov rjv he ap^i]Tat avvBiSovat,^ ttcivtco^
dafxeviareov to Se /xi] ouTcoq Ziappeov evXa-

XXVI. 'VevfxaTi^ofievoi^ irapicjO fiia KotXirj

^
KaTeve')(6el(Ta irXeiu) Xvei ra? ^ijpa^; ^^ix^^'
*
iracSiotaiv dvevexdev Tt ireTrefj-fiivov 7r\el(o Xvei.
XXVII. Ta iroXvv xpo^ov ev TTapiaOp.ioi'; e\Kea
dvav^P] pevovra aKivhwa irpo tmv irevre i) e^
r][xepiu)V.
XXVIII. Ta TToXv <yaXa twv 6ifK.al^6vro)v
dvaXapilBdvovra &)? to ttoXv virvcoSea.
XXIX. Ta p,}] f€vrpo(f)eaf
^
tmv 6i]Xa^6vrcov
drpo(ba Kal BvaavdXijTrra.
XXX. "RXkcu ev depei yiyv6p.eva ev TrapicxOp^LOL^
X^ipova T(i)v ev rfjaiv aXXrjacv coprjai' rdxiov
<ydp vep-erat.
XXXI.
Ta TrepX <na<^vXi-jv ve/no/xeva e\Kea ev
irapicrOp.iOKrtv, cra^op^evoiai^ tijv (bcovtp dXXoiot.
XXXII. Ta irepl <pdpvjya vep.6p.eva eXxea
XaXeirdiTepa kol o^vrepa o)? iiTLTroXv BvaTrvoiav

eTTKpepei.
1
hv MSS. : llv Erinerins. Perhaps Uv.
*
&p^rjTai |i'i'5i5cfi MSS. :
&p^riTai Kal ^vi'SiS(S Mack :
Ap^rjTai
f)p Ermerins
^uvhiSw &plr)Tat ^uvii^ivai
: Littre :
Sp|7jTai
ffui'SiSdi' would be nearer the MSS.
^
Ermerins omits TrAela)
^
Ermerins omits 7rai5/oi(rii' antl reads ofu'ex^*'' 5e' n. V
has r[.
*
MSS. €tjTpn<pa Ermerins.
ivTpo<p(a :

Before ffif^opLfvoia-i V, Hoik. 282 and C have y'ju, but

*

read Trapta-9/j.ioii, not irapiaBfjiioiaiv. Possibly yTiu has arisen

from the -iv.
328
 DENTITION, xxv.-.vxxii.

periods it is useful for

phlegm to How from tlie
mouthj which before did not do so; nevertheless it
must be brouglit up. If the sym|)toms begin to dis-
appear, it is altogether a welcome sign. If the phlegm
does not flow in this way, you must be careful.^
XXVI. When there is a discharge on the tonsils,
in most cases dry coughs are resolved by evacuation

through the bowels with children most cases are

;

resolved by the vomiting of concocted matters.

XXVII. Ulcerations on the tonsils, that remain
for a long time without increasing, are not attended
with danger before five or six days.^
XXVIII. Children at the breast that take much
milk are generally drowsy.
XXIX. Children at the breast that are ill nourished ^
also pick up strength with difliculty.
XXX. Ulcerated tonsils that occur in summer are
worse than those that occur at other seasons, for
they spread more rapidly.
XXXI. Ulcers on the tonsils that spread over the
uvula alter the voice of those who recover.
XXXII Ulcers that spread about the throat are
more serious and acute, as they generally bring on
difficulty of breathing.
*
The readings ov and crvvSiSopat are uncertain, but the
sense is quite clear.
^
Littre points out that it is difficult to fit in ttoAvv
Xp6vov with irpb T(i)v irevTe t] f^ v,p.epiu'v. I agree with him,
and believe that the first phrase is a gloss on the second.
*
The word dirpocpfa can scarcely be right; it should be
(VTpa(pfa or evrpocpa But even when it is corrected it is
otiose with &Tpo(pa. I suspect tliat there were once two
readings (the Hippocratic collection has hundreds of such
slight variations), namely, ra fj.i] tvTpa<p4a twv 6ri\a(6fTcvv (cal

SixrocdAr/TTTa and to. 6.Tpo(f>a tSjv drika^6iiT(i}V koI ^vffava\r}ina.

At some time these two versions were combined into one.
 POSTSCRIPT
(1) Objections may be raised to the use of
"abscession" to translate aTroaTaais- It is certainly
not used in modern English, but neither are the
ideas associated with aTrdo-Tao-is accepted by modern
science. The only alternative to the use of the term
"abscession" would be to transliterate the Greek
word with a footnote giving its meaning.

(2) Regimen in Acute Diseases, XIX. p. 78, 11. 11

foil. I am in doubt whether the sentence ^v 8k fjui]

vTTiXrjkvOy] 6 TraXatorepos ctItos veo^pwTi iovTi, k.t.X.

refers or not to the former part of the chapter
{k7ncr\€lv t^v Socrtv toD pv0i))U.aTO9, kar' av oirjraL
Ke)^oipr]KivaL es to /carw jxipo^ toC Ivrlpov to aniov). My
translation so takes it, identifying vntX-qXyOrj and
Kc^oiprjKevai es to Ka.T<a fiepo^ tov evripov. It is possible,
however, that a new case is introduced. The
patient has recently eaten food, but his bowels were
even before this (TraXaidrepos) full of unevacuated
food. In such cases the doctor is recommended to
use an enema or a suppository.
(3) Regimen in Acute Diseases, XXXVII. p. 92,
1. 27.
Tiiough all the MSS. read fxij I feel inclined
to delete it. Possibly it may be retained as a
pleonastic or redundant ^r/, but it would be difficult
if not impossible to find a parallel. This pleonastic
fxrj, so
far as I know, is not found with an infinitive

depending upon Oavfiaarov cTiai or its equivalent. It

33°
 POSTSCRIPT
might easily be a repetition (in uncials) of the last
syllable of elvai.
(4) Regimen in Acute Diseases, XLVIII. p. 104. I
feel that the whole of this
chapter, and perhaps the
next, is an interpolation. The sentence ort . . . e?
Ttt
fxeTa/^dWovcnv e'jc rrj'i K€V€ayyLr}<; is either
pvcfyrjixara
corrupt or a rather inane truism. The next sentence,
eTretra ov ^^pv^crreov
pv<f)-)'j/jaaiv, irplv rj voixtos TTCiravOrj rj
akko Tt a-rjixiiov
(ftavfj rj
Kara (.vrepov, KeveayyiKov rj

ipLCTTLKov, rj Kara to. vTToxoi'Spia, is directly contrary to

the whole teaching of Regimen in Acute
Diseases, and
in particular cannot
possibly be reconciled with
Chapters XII-XIV. Chapter XLIX is perhaps not
an interpolation, but a parenthesis which in a
modern book would take the form of a footnote.
(5) Regimen in Acute Diseases, LXV. p. 120, 1. 12.
All the MSS. read Trpoa-KaTaxiLcrOaL. But imme-
it is

diately followed by fXiraKaraxe'ia-daL. As tt/doo-- and

Trpo- are constantly confused scribes, by it is just
possible that we should read " Water
irpoKaTax^lcrOai.
should be poured over the
body both before and
after it is rubbed with soap."
(6) Sacred Disease, IV. p. 146, 11. 9-11. I am
dissatisfied not only with the editors'
emendations,
but also with my own conjecture. The more I
study the passage the more I am convinced that the
words oi;t€
dpyio-Oai down to aurot? dcrCv are a gloss
;

or glosses. The variants in the MSS. (besides those

given on p. 146, M
has 8eLvol ap avTol-; elalv, and 6
has SeLvol avrois eoicriv) point in the same direction.
Moreover, ovre before ilpyeaOai should be ovU.
Both (a) oi!t€ dpyea-Oai av ovOevos Toiv ia-xrirm', and
(6) TTOteovres ei^e/ca ye- ttw? ov Seuot (M) or
jroieovres ws ov Seivoc {6)

3Z^
 POSTSCRIPT
look like rather childish glosses on rreXi'ji'Tjv KaOaip-^aeL
Kol yXiov ucf)avui k.t.X. It should be remembered
that no Greek writings were so likely to become
corrupted by glosses as were the medical works. If
the two phrases I have indicated are taken away the
text runs ^eous ovre eivat vo/Jii^eLv ovre lcr\v€tv ov^ev
:

£1
yap av9poiTro<s fj.ay€vo}v kol Ovwv creXr'jvrjv KaOaip-qcrei
. .ovK av eycoye tl Oetov vo/xtVai/xtj which is both
.

good grammar and good logic.

Sacred Disease, XIX. p. 178. In 6 the passage
from 1. 5 to 1. 10 appears thus (I do not correct
mistakes) :

ol 8' 6(f)6aX/Jio\ Kai TO. wra' Kai >/ yXoicrcra* xat at

veipcs" KOL ol TToSes' ot ui^ 6 cy/cec^aXo? ywwaKrj. roiavra

7rpi'](X(rovaL' ytVerat yap iv anavTL tw croifxaTL tj}s (f>povi]-
crios T€ oi<s av fi(Te)^i]L
tov rjipo^' €S oe Tr]v ^vvecrLv 6
€yK€<f)aX6s i<TTLV 6 SiayyeAAcDV.

In M we have :

Se 6(fi9aXfJLOL Kai to. ovara Kai rj yXwcrcra Kat ai

01

;^€tp€?
Kai ol TToScs, oltt av 6 eyKe(^aXos yLvuxTKrji, Toiavra

VTrrjpETovcn.' yiverat. yap Travrt toj crwjxaTi t-^9 <^poi'rycrios

T€. u)s av fjuri)^ tov rjepo's' £S Se rrjv avveaiv. o

eyK€</)aAos icmv 6 8tayyeA\tov.

The reading vTrrjpeTovai (" the limbs are the

servants of the decisions of the brain ") is attractive,
and may be right. But the form is suspicious, and
in spite of its attractiveness the word probably arose
out of Tvprjaaovai spelt n-pi]TTovcn.
But the second sentence is ungrammatical, and
Littre's text, which I have printed between daggers,
is little, if any, better than the manuscripts. It is

332
 POSTSCRIPT
Avith the
easy to rewrite something grammatical
required sense, e.g. :

yiVcTai yap avavTi tw (rwixart rj (jipovr}(Ti<i ecus av

ixerixy tov rjepo^,
or

ytverai yap a-rravri rw (Tw/xart t^s (jipovrja-LO'; ti, ws av

''"°'^
jxcTexV rj€po<;.

Even when the grammar is corrected other

dirticulties remain. The writer indeed is not very
careful in his use of psychological terms, but it is
quite impossible to reconcile this attribution of
{^poi'Tjcris to
all the body with the statement (Chapter

XX):
r^9 fiivToi (f>povi](no^ ovSerepo) ixireaTiv,

i. e. neither heart nor midriff participate in (jipovrjais-

They have aiadrjcn<i only.

When we consider the ease with which glosses,
and stupid glosses, would find their way into the
Hippocratic texts,^ it is difficult not to believe that
we have here an unintelligent note. If the sentence
be deleted the text runs :

ota av 6 €'yK-e(^aXos yLvuxTKrj, roiavra irpi^a-aovcn' is Se

TTjv aTJuecriv 6 eyKe0aA.ds (cttiv 6 Stayye'XAwi'.

The brain tells the limbs how to act, and is the

messenger to consciousness, telling it what is
happening.

(7) Secret Societies and the Hippocratic

Writings
I
suggest in my introduction to Decorum that this
work represents an address delivered before a secret
*
See pp. xlvii., xiviii.

333
 POSTSCRIPT

society of physicians. It will be well briefly to review

the evidence.
Decorum is written in fantastic Greek of such
(1)
a peculiar nature that no hypothesis, except
that the author was in parts intentionally
quaint and in others intentionally obscure,
Avill account for the facts.
It is well known
that the liturgies of secret
societies affect strange words and expressions.
(2)
The obscurity is greatest when the writer is
speaking of vo^ia, the gods, and the necessity
of guarding and preserving certain knowledge.
These are just the places where "secrets"
would be mentioned.
(3)
The taker of the Hippocratic Oath j)roinises to
impart n-apayyeXiT], dKp6-q(Ti<;, and ?; Xolttt] avaa-a
fXiWrjarL's only to {a) his sons, (6) his teacher's
sons, and (r)
indentured [avyyeypa/jifxevoi)
pupils who have adopted the vo//,os IriTpiKo^.
(4) Latv is a short address
delivered to medical
students before the begiiming of their
medical course. After stating the conditions
without which a medical course cannot be a
success, the writer concludes thus :
—
TO, 8e lepa iovra TrpT^yfxara Ifpotcnv avOpwTroiai

^eiKvvrai' /Se/^i'jXoiat he ov 6ifJii<;, Trplv i] reXeaOoi-

criv opyLoiaiv iTnaTj]fxi]<;.

(5)
In Precepts (Chapter V) a genuine physician
of sound principles is called T)?>eX<f)Lafji€i'o^
Lr]rp6<;,
"a physician who has been made a
brother."

On the other hand there are the following

objections.

334
 POSTSCRIPT

(1) All the ancient 6iaaoL had a distinctly religious

association with some deity, and there is no
trace of such a special cult in either Precepts
or Decorum. In fact the absence of super-
stition is the most striking characteristic of
all the
Hippocratic writings, and proves their
independence of the priest-physicians superin-
tending the temples of Ascle})ius. Never-
theless Decorum is unique in insisting on the
function of the gods in curing diseases.
(2) The Asclepiadae could not have been a ^tWo?,
as the form of the word is against such a
view. The proper style of a ^tao-os under the
titular protection of Asclepius would have
been Asclepiastae. There are as a matter of
fact many references in inscriptions to such
Olqctol of Asclepiastae.

Like nearly all the

questions arising out of a study
of the Hippocratic writings, this one of secret
societies must be left in uncertainty and doubt.
Further research may in the future throw light
upon a dark pi'oblem, but for the present the
following conclusions seem as positive as the facts
warrant : —
(1) Among the hundreds of Biaa-oL and similar
organizations in ancient Greece, particularly
in Alexandrine and post-Alexandrine times,
it is most
unlikely that none would be limited
to medical men.
(2) Such societies would have their ritual and
liturgy, full of quaint expressions and unusual
words.
(3) These words and expressions would be found,

335
 POSTSCRIPT
if anywhere, in treatises of the of
type
Decorum.
(4) Our documents use hinorua^e wliich, on a
do imply the existence
literal interjjretation,
of "mysteries," "initiation" and "brother-
hood."

PtunTES m Great Britain by Bicrabd Clay asd Compast, Ltd.,

BysoAY, SyFFQtB.
 THE LOEB CLASSICAL
LIBRARY
VOLUMES ALREADY PUBLISHED
Latin Authors
Ammianus Marcellinus. Translated by J. C. Rolfe. 3 Vols.
{3rd Imp., revised.)
Apuleius: The Golden Ass (Metamorphoses). W. AdlLng-
ton (1566). Revised by S. Gaselco. (Slh Imp.)
S. Augustine: City of God. 7 Vols. Vol. I. G. E.
McCiacken.
St. Augustine, Confessions of. W. Watts (1631). 2 Vols.
(Vol. I. Ith Imp., Vol. II. e,lh Imp.)
St. Augustine, Select Letters. J. H. Baxter. (2nd Imp.)
AusoNius. H. G. Evelyn White. 2 Vols. (2?id Imp.)
Bede. J.E.King. 2 Vols. (2nd Imp.)
BoETHius: Tracts and De Consolatione Philosophiah.
Rev. H. F. Stewart and E. K. Rand. {6ih Imp.)
Caesar: Alexandrian, Atrican and Spanish Wars. A. G.
Way.
Caesar: Civil Wars. A. G. Peskett. {6ih Imp )

CAEs.'i.R: Gallic War. H.J.Edwards. {\Uh Imp.)

Cato: De Re Rustica; Varro: De Re Rustica. H. B. Asli
and W. D. Hooper. {3rd Imp.)
Catullus. F. W. Cornish; Tibullus. J. B. Postgate; Per-
vigilium Veneris. J. W. Mackail. {I3th Imp.)
Celsus: De Medicina. W. G. Spencer. 3 Vols. (Vol. I.
3rd Itnp. revised. Vols. II. and III. '2nd Imp.)
Cicero Brutus, and Orator. G. L. Hendrickson and H. M.
:

Hubbell. {3rd Imp.)

[Cicero]: Ad Herennium. H. Caplan.
Cicero: de Fato; Paradoxa Stoicorum; De Partitione
Oratoria. H. Rackham (With De Oratore. Vol. II.)
(2nd Imp.)
Cicero De Finibus. H. Rackham. (Ath Imp. revised.)
:

Cicero: De Inventions, etc. H. M. Hubbell.

Cicero De Natura Deorum and Academica. H. Rackham.
:

(3rd Imp.)
CiCERO: De Officiis. Waller Miller, {llh Imp.)
Cicero: De Oratore. 2 Vols. E. W. Sutton and H. Rack-
ham. (2nd Imp.)
Cicero De Republic a and De Legibus; Somnium Scipionis.
:

Clinton W. Keyos. ('ith Imp.)

Cicero :De Senectute, De Amicitia, De Divinationb.
W. A. Falconer. (6//i hnp.)
Cicero: In Catilinam, Pro Placco, Pro Murena, Pro Sulla.
Louis E. Lurd. (3rd Imp. revised.)
I
Cicero: Letters to Atticus. E. O. Winstedt. 3 Vols.
(Vol. I. Ith Imp., Vols. II. and III. 4<A Imp.)
Cicero : Letters to His Friends. W. Glynn Williams. 3
Vols. (Vols. I. and II. 4/A Imp., Vol. III. 2nd Imp. revised.)
Cicero: Philippics. \V. C. A. Ker. {4th Imp. revised.)
Cicero: Pro Archia, Post Keditum, De Domo, De Harus-
PICUM Responsis, Pro Plancio. N. H. Watts. {3rd Imp.)
Cicero :Pro Caecina, Pro Lege Manii.ia, Pro Cluentio,
Pro Ragirio. H. Grose Hodge. (3rd Imp.)
Cicero :Pro Caelio, De Provinciis Consularibus. Pro
Balbo. R. Gardner.
Cicero Pro Milone, In Pisonem, Pro Scauro, Pro Fonteio.
:

Pro Rabirio Postumo, Pro Marcello, Pro Ligario, Pro

Rege Deiotaro. N. H. Watts. (3rd Imp.)
Cicero :Pro Quinctio, Pro Roscio Amerind, Pro Roscio
CoMOEDO, Contra Rullum. J. H. Freese. {'ird Imp.)
Cicero: Pro Sestio, In Vatinium. R. Gardner.
Cicero Tusculan Disputations. J. E. King. {Uh Imp.)
:

Cicero: Verrine Orations. L. H. G. Greenwood. 2 Vols.

(Vol. I. Zrd Imp., Vol. II. 2nd Imp.)
Claddian. M. Platnauer. 2 Vols. {2nd Imp.)
Columella: De Re Rustica. De Arboribus. H. B. Ash,
E. S. Forster and E. Heffner. 3 Vols. (Vol. I. 2nd Imp.)
CuRTius, Q.: History of Alexander. J. C. Rolfe. 2 Vols.
{2nd Imp.)
Florus. E. S. Forster and Cornelius Nepos. J. C. Rolfo.
{2nd Imp.)
Frontinus: Stratagems and Aqueducts. C. E. Bennett and
M. B. McElwain. {27id Imp.)
Fronto: Correspondence. C. R. Haines. 2 Vols. {3rd
Imp.)
Gellius, J. C. Rolfe. 3 Vols. (Vol. I. 3rd Imp., Vols. II. and
111. 2nd Imp.)
Horace: Odes and Epodes. C. E. Bennett, {lilh Imp.
revised.)
Horace: Satires, Epistles, Ars Poetica. H. R. Fairclough.
{9ih Imp. revised.)
Jerome: Selected Letters. F. A. Wright. {2nd Imp.)
Juvenal and Persius. G. G. Ramsay. {8th Imp.)
Livy. B. O. Foster, F. G. Moore, Evan T. Sage, and A. C.
Schlesinger and R. M. Geer (General Index). 14 Vols. (Vol.
I. 5th Imp., Vol. V. 4?/i Imp., Vols. II.-IV.. VI. and VII..
IX.-XII. 3rd Imp., Vol. Vlll., 2nd Imp. revised.)
LucAN. J. D. Duff, {ith Imp.)
Lucretius. W. H. D. Rouse. {1th Imp. revised.)
Martial. W. C. A. Ker. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. bth Imp., Vol. II.
4th Imp. revised.)
Minor Latin Poets: from Publilius Syrus to RuxrLrus
Namatianus, including Grattius, Calpurnius"
Siculus,
Nemesianus, Avianus, and others with Aetna " and the
"Phoenix." J. Wight Duff and Arnold M. Duff. {3rd
Imp.)
Ovid: The Aet of Love and Other Poems. J. H. Mozley.
(4<A Imp.)
Ovid: Fasti. Sir James G. Frazor. (27id Imp.)
Ovid: Heroides and Amores. Grant Showerman. (1th Imp.)
Ovid: Metamorphoses. F. J. Miller. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. iUh
Imp., Vol. II. lOth Imp.)
Ovid: Tristia and Ex Ponto. A. L. ^Vheeler. (-ith Imp.)
Persius. Cf. Juvenal.
Petronius. M. Heseltine, Seneca Apocolocyntosi3.
W. H. D. Rouse, (dth Imp. revised.)
Pladtus. Paul Nixon. 5 Vols. (Vo\.l. &th Imp., 11. 5th Imp.,
III. Uh Imp.. IV. and V. 2nd Imp.)
Pliny: Letters. I\Ielmoth's Translation revised by \V. M. L.
Hutchinson. 2 Vols. {1th Imp.)
Pliny: Natur.al History. H. Rackham and \V. H. S. Jones.
10 Vols. Vols. I.-V. and IX. H. Rackham. Vols. VI. and
VII. W. H. S. Jones. Vol. I. Uh Imp., Vols. II. and III.
(

3rcZ 7mp., Vol. IV. 2nd Imp.)

Propertius. H. E. Butler. (1th Imp.)
Prudentius. H. J. Thomson. 2 Vols.
QuiNTiLiAN. H. E. Butler. 4 Vols. (Vols. I. and IV. \th
lm,p.. Vols. II. and III. ird Imp.)
Remains of Old Latin. E. H. Warmington. 4 vols. Vol. I.
(Ennius and Caecilius.) Vol. II. (Livius, Naevius,
Pacuvius, Accius.) Vol. III. (Lucilius and Laws of XII
Tables.) (2ivd Imp.) (Archaic Inscpiptions.)
Sallust. J. C. Rolfe. (-Uh Imp. revised.)
ScRiPTORES Historiae Augustae. D. Magio. 3 Vols. (Vol. I.
3rd Imp. revised. Vols. II. and III. 2nd Imp.)
Seneca: Apocolocyntosis. Cf. Petronius.
Seneca: Epistulae Morales. R. M. Gummere. 3 Vols.
(Vol. I. Uh Imp., Vols. II. and III. Srd Imp.)
Seneca: Moral Essays. J. W. Basore. 3 Vols. (Vol. II.
ith Imp., Vols. I. and III. 2nd Imp. revised.)
Seneca: Tragedies. F. J. Miller. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. ith Imp.
Vol. II. 3rd Imp. revised.)
SiDONius: Poems and Letters. W. B. Anderson. 2 Vols.
(Vol. I. 2nd Imp.)
SiLius Italicus. J. D. Duff. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 2nd Imp.
Vol. II. 3rd Imp.)
Statius. J. H. Mozley. 2 Vols. {2nd Imp.)
Suetonius. J. C. Rolfe. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 1th Imp., Vol. II.
Qth Imp. revised.)
Tacitus: Dialogues. Sir VVm. Peterson. Aqricola and
Germania. Maurice Hutton. (1th Imp.)
Tacitus: Histories and Annals. C. H. Moore and J. Jackson.
4 Vols.. (Vols. I.andll. 4«/t7mp. Vols. III. and IV. Srd imp.)
Terence. John Sargeaunt. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. ith Imp., Vol.
II. 1th Imp.)
Tertuij:-ian Apologia and De Spectaculis. T. R. Glover.
:

MiNUcius Felix. G. H. Rendall. (2nd Imp.)

VAiERius Flacous. J. H. Mozley. (3rci Imp. revised.)
Vabro: De Lingua Latin a. R.G.Kent. 2 Vols. {3rd Imp.
revised. )
Veixeius PATERCiTLua and Res Gestae Divi Auqusti. F. W.
Shipley. {2nd Imp.)
VntGiL. H. R. Fairclough. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 19fA Zmp., Vol. II.
iith Imp. retdsed.)
ViTKCvius: De AncmTECTURA. F. Granger. 2 Vols. (Vol.1.
3rd Imp., Vol. II. 2nd Imp.)

Greek Authors
AcHiXLES Tatius. S. Gaselee. {2nd Imp.)
Aelian: On the Nature of Animals. 3 Vols. Vols. I. and 11.
A. F. Scholfield.
Aene.\3 Tacticus, Asclepiodotus and Onasander. Tha
Illinois Greek Club. {2nd Imp.)
Aeschines. C. D. Adams. (3rd Imp.)
Aeschylus. H. Weir Smyth. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 1th Imp., Vol.
II. 6th Imp. revised.)
Alciphron, Aelian, Philostratus Letters. A. R. Bonner
and F. H. Fobes.
Andocides, Antiphon, Of. Minor Attic Orators.
Apollodorus. Sir James G. Frazer. 2 Vols. (3rd Imp.)
Apollonius Rhodius. R. C. Seaton. {dth Imp.)
The Apostolic Fathers. Kirsopp Lake. 2 Vols. (Vol. I.

8th Imp., Vol. II. C)th Imp.)

Appian: Roman History. Horace White, i Vols. (Vol. I.
4t/i Imp., Vols. II.-IV. 3rd Imp.)
Abatus. Cf. Callimachus.
Aristophanes. Benjamin Biekley Rogers. 3 Vols. Verse
trans. {5lh Imp.\
Aristotle: Art of Rhetoric. J. H. Freesa. (3rd Imp.)
Aristotle: Athenian' Constitution, Eudemian Ethics,
Vices and Virtues. H. Rackham. (3rd Imp.)
Aristotle: Generation of Animals. A. L. Peck. {2ni
Im.p.)
Aristotle: Metaphysics. H. Tredennick. 2 Vols, {ith Imp.)
Aristotle: Meteorolooica. H. D. P. Loe.
Aristotle: Minor Works. W. S. Hett. On Colours, On
Things Heard, On Physiognomies, On Plants, On Marvellous
Things Heard, Mechanical Problems. 0;i Indivisible Lines,
On Situations and Names of Winds, On Molissus, Xenophanes,
and Gorgias. {2nd Imp.)
Aristotle: Nicomachean Ethics. H. Rackliam. {6th Imp.
revised. )

Aristotle: Oeconomica and Magna Moralia. G. C. Arm-

strong; (with Metaphysics, Vol. IL). {ith Imp.)
Aristotle: On the Heavens. W. K. C. Gutlirie. (3rd Imp.
revised. )

Aristotle: On the Soul, Parva Naturalia, On Breath.

W. S. Hett. (2nd Imp. revised.)
Abistotxe :
— Categories, On Interpretation, Prior
Okoanon
H. P. Cooke and H. Tredennick.
Analytics.
— {3rd Imp.)
Aristotle: Organon Posterior Analytics, Topics. H. Tre-
dennick and E. Forster. S.
Aristotle: Organon— On Sophistical Refutations.
On Coming to be and Passing Away, On the Cosmos. E.S.
Forsler and D. J. Furley.
Aristotle: Parts of Animals. A. L. Peck; Motion and
Progression of Animals. E. S. Forster. {ith Imp. revised.)
Aristotle: Physics. Rev. P. Wicksteed and F. M. Cornford.
2 Vols. (Vol. I. 2nd Imp., Vol. II. 3rd Imp.)
Aristotle: Poetics and Longinus. W. Hamilton Fyfe;
Demetrius on Style. W. Rhj's Roberts. (5th Imp. revised.)
Aristotle: Politics. H. Rackham. {4:th Imp. revised.)
Aristotle: Problems. W.S. Hett. 2 Vols. {2nd Imp. revised.)
Aristotle: Rhetorica Ad Alexandrum (with Problems.
Vol. II.). H. Rackham.
Arrian: History of Alexander and Indica. Rev. E. lliffe
Robson. 2 Vols. (3rd Imp.)
Athenaeus: Deipnosophistae. C. B. Gulick. 7 Vols.
(Vols. I.-IV., VI. and VII. 2nd Imp., Vol. V. 3rd Itnp.)
St. Basil: Letters. R. J. Doferrari. 4 Vols. (2nd Imp.)
Callimacitds Fragments. C. A. Trypanis.
:

Callimachus, Hymns and Epigrams, and Lycophron. A. W.

Mair; Aratus. G. R. Mair. (2nd. Imp.)
Clement of Alexandria. Rev. G. W. Butterworth. Cird Imp.)
COLIUTHUS. Cf. OpPIAN.
Daphnis and Chloe. Thomley's Translation revised by
J. M. Edmonds; and Parthenius. S. Gaselee. (ith Imp.)
Demosthenes I. Olynthiacs, Philippics and Minor Ora-
:

tions. I.-XVII. and XX. J. H. Vince. (2nd Imp.)

Demosthenes II.: De Corona and De Falsa Legatione.
C. A. Vince and J. H. Vince. (3rd Imp. revised.)
Demosthenes III.: Meidias, Androtion, Aristocrates,
Tiwocrates and Aristogeiton, I. and II. J. H. Vince
(2nd Imp.)
Demosthenes IV.- VI.: Private Orations and In Neaeram.
A. T. Murray. (Vol. IV. 3rd Imp., Vols. V. and VI. 2nd
Imp.)
Demosthenes VII.: Funeral Speech, Erotic Essay, Exordia
and Letters. N. W. and N. J. DeVVitt.
Dio Cassius: Roman History. E. Cary. 9 Vols. (Vols. I.
and II. 3rd Imp., Vols. III.-IX. 2nd Imp.)
Dig Chbysostom. J. W. Cohoon and H. Lamar Crosby. 6 Vols.
(Vols. I.-IV. 2jid Imp.)
DiODOEUS SicuLUS. 12 Vols. Vols. I. -VI. C. H. Oldfather.
Vol. VII. C. L. Sherman. Vols. IX. and X. R. M. Geer.
Vol. XI. F.Walton. (Vol. I. 3rd imp., Vols. II.-IV. 2nd 7wip,)
Diogenes Laertius. R. D. Hicks. 2 Vols, {blh Imp.).
DiONYSius OF Halicarnassus: Roman Antiquities. Spel-
man's translation revised by E. Cary. 7 Vols. (Vols. l.-V.
2nd Imp.)
6
Epictettjs. W.
a. Oldfalher. 2 Vols. (3rd Imp.)
Euripides. AS. Wny. 4 Vols. (Vols. 1. and IV. 7t/t 7»ip., Vol.
II. 8th Imp., Vol. 111. 6th Imp.) Verse trans.
EusEBius: Ecclesiastical History. Kirsopp Lake and
J. E. L. Oulton. 2 Vols. (Vol. 1. ^rd Imp.. Vol. II. 5th Imp.)
Galen: On the Natural Faculties. A. J. Brock. (Uh Imp.)
The Greek Anthology. W. R. Paton. 6 Vols. (Vols. I.-IV.
bth Imp., Vol. V. 3rd Imp.)
Gbeek Elegy and Iambus -with the Anacreontea. J. M.
Edmonds. 2 Vols. (Vol. 1. 3rd 7mp., Vol. 11. 2nd ir/ip.)
The Greek Bucolic Poets (Theocritus, Bion, Moschus).
J. M. Edmonds. (7/A Imp. revised.)
Greek Mathematical \\'orks. Ivor Thomas. 2 Vols. (3rd
Imp.)
Herodes. Cf. Theophrastus: Characters.
Herodotus. A. D. Godley. 4 Vols. (Vol. 1. ith Imp., Vols.
11. and Imp., Vol. IV. 3rd Imp.)
111. bth
Hesiod and The Homeric Hy-iins. 4. G. Evelyn White.
{llh Imp. revised and enlarged.)
Hippocrates and the Fragments of Hfcacleitus. W. H. S.
Jones and E. T. Withiugton. 4 Vols. (Vol. 1. ith Imp..
Vols. II.-IV. 3rd Imp.)
Homer: Iliad. A. T. Murray. 2 Vols. (Ith Imp.)
Homer: Odyssey. A. T. Murray. 2 Vols. (8th Imp.)
IsAEUS. E. W. Forster. (3rd Imp.)
IsocRATES. George Norlin and LaRue Van Hook. 3 Vols.
{2nd Imp.)
St.John Damascene: Barlaam and Ioasaph. Rev. G. R.
Woodward and Harold IMattingly. (3rd Imp. revised.)
JosEPHUs. H. St. J. Thackeray and Ralph jMarcus. 9 Vols.
Vols. I.-Vll. (Vol. V. 4th Imp., Vol. VI. 3rd Imp., Vols. I.-IV.
and VII. 2nd Imp.)
Julian Wilmer Cave Wright. 3 Vols. (Vols. I. and II.
3rd Imp.. Vol. III. 2nd Imp.)
LuciAN. A. M. Harmon. 8 Vols. Vols. l.-V. (Vols. 1. and
II. ilh Imp., Vol. 111. 3rd imp., Vols. IV. and V. 2nd Imp.)
Lycophron. Cf. Callimachus.
Lyra Graeca. J. M. Edmonds. 3 Vols. (Vol. I. bth Imp.
and enlarged, and 111. ith Imp.)
Vol. II revised
Lysias. W. R. M. Lamb. (3rd Imp.)
Manetiio. W. G. Waddell: Ptolemy: Teteabiblos. F. E.
Robbins. (3rd Imp.)
Marcus Aurelius. C. R. Hainos. {Ath Imp. revised.)
Menander. F. G. Allinson. (3rd hnp. revised.)
Minor Attic Orators (Antipiion, Andocides, Lycurous.
Demades, Dinarchus, Hy'pekeides). K. J. Maidment and
J. O. Burrt. 2 Vols. (Vol. 1. 2nd Imp.)
Nonnos: Dionysiaca. W. H. D. Rouse. 3 Vols. (2jid 7mp.)
Oppian, Colluthus, Tryphiodorus. A. W. JMair. (2nd Imp.)
I'apyri. Kon-Liteearv Selections. A. S. Hunt and C. C.
Edgar. 2 Vols. (2nd Imp.) Literary Selections.
(Poetr\')- D- L. Page. (3rd Imp.)
Parthenius. Cf. Daphnis and Chloe.
Pausanias: Description of Greece. VV. H. S. Jones. 5
Vols, and Companion Vol. arranged by R. E. Wycherley.
(Vols. 1. and III. 3rd Imp., Vols. II., IV. and V. 2nd Imp.)
Philo. 10 Vols. Vols. I.-V.; F. H. Colaon and Rev. G. H.
Whitaker Vols. VI.-IX.; F. H. Colson. (Vols. I-II., V.-
VII., -ird Imp., Vol. IV. ith Imp., Vols. III., VIII., and IX.
2nd Imp.)
Philo: two supplementary Vols. (Translation only.) Ralph
Marcus.
Philostratus The Life of Appollonius of Tyana. F. C.
:

Conybeare. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 4</i Imp., Vol. II. Srd Imp.)

Philostratus: Imagines; Callistratus : Descriptions.
A. Fairbanks. {2nd Imp.)
Philostratus and Eunapius: Lives of the Sophists.
W'ilmer Cave Wright. (2nd Imp.)
Pindar. Sir J. E. Sandys. (%lh Imp. revised.)
Plato: Ciiarmides, Alcibiades, Hipparchus, The Lovers.
Theages, Minos and Epinomis. VV. R. M. Lamb. (2nd
Imp.)
Plato: Cratylus, Parmenides, Greater Hippias, Lesser
HippiAs. H. N. Fowler. (Uh Imp.)
Plato: Euthyphro, Apology, Crito, Phaedo, Phaedrus.
H. N. Fowler. (Vlth Imp.)
Plato Laches, Protagoras, Meno, Euthydemus. W. R. M.
:

Lamb. (3rd Imp. revised.)

Plato: Laws. Rev. R. G. Bury. 2 Vols. (3rd Imp.)
Plato: Lysis, Symposium Gorgias. \V. R. M. Lamb. (5th
Imp. revised.)
Plato: Republic. Paul Shorey. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 5th Imp.,
Vol. U. ilh Imp.)
Plato: Statesman, Philebus. H. N. Fowler; Ion. W. R. M.
Lamb. (Uh Imp.)
Plato: Theaetetus and Sophist. H. N. Fowler. (Mh hnp.)
Plato: Timaeus, Critias, Clitopho, Menexenus, Epistulae.
Rev. R. G. Bury. (3rd Imp.)
Plutarch: Moralia. 14 Vols. Vols. I.-V. F. C. Babbitt.
Vol. VI. W. C. Helmbold. Vol. VII. P. H. De Lacy and
B. Einarson. Vol. X. H. N. Fowler. Vol. XII. H.
Cherniss and W. C Helmbold. (Vols. I.-VI. and X. 2nd Imp.)
Plutarch: The Parallel Lives. B. Perrin. 11 Vols.
(Vols. VI., VII., and XI. 3rd Imp., Vols. III.-V. and
I., II.,
VIII.-X. 2nd Itnp.)
PoLYBius. W. R. Paton. 6 Vols. (2Hd Imp.)
Procopius: History of the Wars. H. B. Dewing. 7 Vols.
(Vol. I. 3rd Imp., Vols. II.-VII. 2nd Imp.)
Ptolemy: Tetrabiblos. Cf. Manetho.
Quintus Smyrnaeus. a. S. Way. Verse trans. (3rd Imp.)
Kextus Empiricus. Rev. R. G. Bury. 4 Vols. (Vol. I. -Uh
Imp., Vols. II. and HI. 2nd Imp.)
Sophocles. F. Storr. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. lOth Itnp. Vol. II. Qth
Imp.) Verse trans.
Strabo: Geooraphy. Horace L. Jones. 8 Vols. (V.1I3. I., V.,
and VIII. -ird Imp., Vols. II.. III.. IV.. VI.. and VII. 2)id Imp.)
TuEOPHRASTUs :CnARAo-iKRs. J. M. Edmonds. Herodes,
etc. A. D. Knox. {\irJ. Iinp.\
Theopiirastus: Enquiry into Plants. Sir Arthur Hort.
Bart. 2 Vols. {2nd Imp.)
Thucydides. C. F. Smitli. 4 Vols. (Vol. I. 5th Imp., Vols.
II. and IV. 4//i Imp., Vol. III., ird Imp. revised.)
Tryphiodords. Cf. Oppian.
XENOpnoN: Cyropaedia. Walter Miller. 2 Vols. (Vol. I.
Ath Imp., Vol. II. 'ird Imp.)
Xenopjion: Hellenica, Anabasis, Apology, and Symposuum.
C. L. Brownson and O. J. Todd. 3 Vols. (Vols. I. and III
'ird Imp., Vol. II. 4</i Imp.)
Xenophon: Memorabilia and OECONOMictxs. E. C. Marchant
('ird Im.p.)
Xenophon: Scbipta Minora. E. C. Marchant. {'ird Imp.)

IN PREPARATION

Greek Authors
Aristotle: History of Animals. A. L. Peck.
Plotinus: a. H. Armstrong.

Latin Authors
Babbius and Phaedrcts. Ben E. Feny.

DESCRIPTIVE PROSPECTUS ON APPLICATION

London WILLIAM HEINEMANN LTD

Cambridge, Mass. HARVARD UNIVEKSITV PRESS
 y
\-\

Hippo crates . PA

Hippocrates, .A2
J6-
V.2